Skip to main content

Full text of "The plays and fragments. With critical notes, commentary, and translation in English prose"

See other formats





C. F. CLAY, Manager. 

ilontron: FETTER lane, e.g. 

©laagoia: 50, WELLINGTON STREET. 

Unpjtg: F. A. BROCKHAUS. 

iStto Hork: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS. 

JJombag nnU Calcutta: MACMILLAN AND CO., Liu. 

[AU Rights reserved. \ 










ist Edition 1890. 

ind Edition 1898. 

Reprinted 1908. 


Introduction ... . . . page vii 

§ I. The home of Philoctetes. §§ 2, 3. ^he legend in epic 
poetry. § 4. Characteristics of the epTcVersion. 

§ 5. The story as a theme for drama. § 6. The three great 
dramatists. § 7. The Philoctetes of Aeschylus. § 8. The 
Philoctetes of Euripides. 

§ 9. Sophocles — his originality. § 10. Analysis of the 
play. § II. General scope of the treatment. § 12. The 
oracle. § 13. Episode of the merchant. § 14. The Chorus. 
\ >^Ci_i5* ,JOdysseus. § 16. Topography. 

§17. Other literature of the subject. Greek plays. §18. At- 
tius. Euphorion. § 19. F^nelon's Telemaque. — Lessing. — 
French dramas. § 20. The legend in Art. § 21, The scene 
of the sacrifice. § 22. Chrys^. 

§ 23. Date of the play. Supposed political reference. 
§ 24. Diction. § 25. Versification. 

Manuscripts, Editions, etc 

§§ I, 2. The Laurentian and other MSS. § 3. Scholia. 
§ 4. Interpolations. § 5. Emendations. § 6. Editions, etc, 

Metrical Analysis 

Ancient Arguments to the play; Dramatis Personae 


Appendix .......... 

Indices • . , . 









§ I. On the eastern coast of Greece, just north of Thermo- The home 
pylae, lies a region which in ancient times was called Malis, ' the loctetes. 
sheep-land.' This was the country of Philoctetes, — the home 
to which, in the play of Sophocles, his thoughts are constantly 
turning\ It will be well to form some idea of its chief features 
and associations. 

Pindus, the spine of northern Greece, terminates at the south 
in Typhrestus, a great pyramidal height from which two moun- 
tain-ranges branch out towards the eastern sea. One of these is 
Othrys, which skirts the southern border of Thessaly ; the other, 
south of it, is Oeta, which, like Malis, takes its name from its 
pastures. The deep and broad depression between them is the 
fertile valley of the Spercheius (the 'hurrying' or 'vehement') 
— which rises at the foot of Typhrestus, and flows into the 
Malian Gulf A few miles from the sea, the valley opens. 
While Othrys continues its eastward direction, Oeta recedes 
southward, and then, with a sudden bend to the south-east, 

^ The Homeric Catalogue includes this district in Phthia, the realm of Achilles 
(//. 2. 682). It assigns Philoctetes to a more northerly part of Thessaly, — viz., the 
narrow and mountainous strip of coast, N. and E. of the Pagasaean Gulf, which was 
known in historical times as Magnesia. His four towns were Methone, Thaumacia, 
Meliboea and Olizon. (//. 3. 716 f.) This agrees with the fact that Poeas, the father 
of Philoctetes, was called the son of Thaumacus, and was numbered among the 
Argonauts who sailed from lolcus (Apollod. i. 9. 16). In its original form, the story 
of Poeas and his son must have belonged, lii<e that of Jason, to the legends of the 
Minyae who dwelt on the eastern coasts of Thessaly. Cp. Anthol. append. 61 (vol. II. 
p. 754 ed. Jacobs) : 

r6^wv 'HpaKX^ovs rafxajv, l{o(.avTiov vl6v, 
TJ5e ^iXoKT-fyniv yij Mivudj /car^x^'- 
It was when the myth became interwoven with the apotheosis of Heracles that the 
home of Poeas was transferred to the country around Trachis. 


sweeps down upon Thermopylae, where the fir-clad and snowy 


summit of Callidromus rises above the pass. Precipitous cliffs 
are thrown forward from this part of the Oetaean range, forming 
an irregular crescent round the southern and western sides of 
the plain. These cliffs were called of old 'the Trachinian Rocks.' 
Trachis, the ' city of the crags,' stood on a rocky spur beneath 
them, a little north of the point where they are cleft by the 
magnificent gorge of the Asopus, — that steep ravine by which 
Hydarnes led his Persians up through the mountain oak-woods, on 
the night before he surprised Leonidas. Between the Asopus and 
the Spercheius are the narrow channels of two lesser streams, 
anciently known as the Melas and the Dyras\ The name Malis 
denoted this whole seaboard plain, with the heights around it, 
from the lower spurs of Othrys on the north to those of Oeta 
on the south and west. Just opposite the entrance of the Gulf, 
the bold north-west promontory of Euboea, once called Cape 
Cenaeum, runs out towards the mainland. There was a peculiar 
fitness in the phrase of Sophocles, when he described this dis- 
trict, with its varied scenery, as ' the haunt of Malian Nymphs^' 

1 The Dyras was said to have first started from the ground in order to relieve the 
fiery pangs of Heracles (Her. 7. 198). In a vase-painting noticed below (n. on v. 728, 
p. 121, ist col.), the Nymph who seeks to quench the pyre probably symbolises this 

The ancient mouth of the Spercheius was some miles N.w. of Thermopylae; the 
present mouths are a little e.n.e. of it, and the line of the coast has been considerably 
advanced, so that there is no longer a narrow pass. The Asopus, Melas and Dyras 
formerly had separate courses to the sea. They are now mere aiBuents of the 
Spercheius, — the Melas and Dyras uniting before they reach it. 

^ V. 725 o.\j\b,v MaXidSw;' vvficpav. 


those beings of the forest and the river, of the hills and the 

It was in this region that legend placed the last deeds of 
Heracles, and his death, or rather his passage from earth to 
Olympus. After taking Oechalia in Euboea, he was sacrificing 
on Cape Cenaeum when the fatal robe did its work. He was 
carried to his home at Trachis; and then he commanded that he 
should be borne to the top of Mount Oeta, sacred to Zeus, and burnt 
alive. He was obeyed ; as the flames arose on the mountain, 
they were answered from heaven by the blaze of lightning and 
the roll of thunder ; and by that sign his companions knew that 
the spirit of the great warrior had been welcomed to the home 
of his immortal father. Somewhere in the wilds of those lonely 
summits tradition showed the sacred spot known as 'the Pyre'; 
and once, at least, in later days a Roman Consul, turning aside 
from a victorious progress, went up to visit the solemn place 
where the most Roman of Greek heroes had received the supreme 
reward of fortitude\ 

§ 2. Heracles had constrained his son Hyllus to aid in pre- ThelegenA 
paring the funeral-pile, but could not prevail upon him to kindle J^l^ 
it. That office was performed, at his urgent prayer, by the 
youthful Philoctetes, son of Poeas, king of Malis^ In token of 
gratitude, Heracles bequeathed to Philoctetes the bow and arrows 
which he himself had received from Apollo. 

-^"m^ the myths relating to the Trojan war a most importafi^ ' 
part belonged to the man who had thus inherited the invincible\ 
weapons. Homer, indeed, does not say much about him ; but 
the Iliad contains only an episode in the tenth year of the war : 
the part played by Philoctetes came before and after that 
moment. The allusion in the Second Book of the Iliad is,/ 

^ Manius Acilius Glabrio, after taking Heracleia near Trachis, in the war with 
Antiochus (191 B.C.). Livy 36. 30: ipse Oetam ascendit, Herculique sacrificium fecit 
in eo loco quern Pyram, quod ibi mortale corpus eius dei sit crematum, appellant. 
Cp. Silius Italicus 6. 452 : Vixdum clara dies summa lustrabat in Oeta | Herculei 
monimenta rogi. — The name Pyra seems to have been usually associated with a height 
about eight miles W.N.w. of Trachis. 

* With regard to the other version, according to which Poeas was the kindler, see 
on V. 802. 


however, significant ; it glances backwards and forwards. He is 
there mentioned as a skilful archer, who had sailed from Greece in 
command of seven ships, but had been left behind in Lemnos, 
wounded by the bite of a deadly water-snake. And then the 
poet adds that the Greeks at Troy will soon have cause to 
bethink them of Philoctetes^ In the Odyssey he is named only 
twice ; in one place, as having been the best bowman at Troy ; 
in another, as one of those heroes who came safely home^ But 
his adventures were fully told in other epics. The events pre- 
ceding the action of the Iliad were contained in the Cypria, an 
epic whose reputed author, Stasinus of Cyprus, lived early in the 
eighth century B.C. That poem described how Philoctetes was 
bitten by the snake, — while the Greeks, on their way to Troy, 
were at Tenedos, — and was abandoned in Lemnos. His later 
fortunes were narrated in the Little Iliad, ascribed to Lesches of 
Mitylene {circa 700 B.C.), and in the Iliupersis, or ' Sack of Troy,' 
by Arctinus of Miletus {c. yy6 B.C.). The contents of these lost 
works are known chiefly from the prose summaries of the gram- 
marian Proclus (140 A.D.), as partly preserved by Photius in his 
Bibliotheca. The following is an outline of the story in its epic 

§ 3. When the Greeks under Agamemnon were about to sail 
against Troy, it became known that an oracle had commanded 
them to offer sacrifice, in the course of their voyage across the 
Aegean, at the altar of a deity named Chryse. All the accounts 
placed this altar .somewhere in the north-east of the Archipelago. 
The prevalent version assigned it to a small island which, like 
the deity herself, was called Chryse, and lay close to the eastern 
shore of Lemnos. Jason, it was said, had sacrificed at this altar 
when he was leading the Argonauts in quest of the golden 
fleece. Heracles had paid it a like homage when he was levying 
war against Laomedon. 

1//. 2.721 ff.: 

dW 6 ixkv iv v^(T(fi Kelro Kparip' AXyea ird^x^v, 

Arifj.v(f iv iiyadiri, 6di, fxiv Xlirov vies 'Axatwv, 

i\K€i ixoxOi-^ovra kolki^ 6\o6<ppopos vSpov ' 

(v9' ye Kelr' ax^i^" ' rdxo. 5i fivrjcrecrdai ^/leWov 

'ApyeToi iraph vrjuffi ^iXoKT-qrao dvaKTos, 
' OJ. 8. 319: 3. 190. 


Philoctetcs, with his seven ships, was in the fleet of Aga- 
memnon, and undertook to act as guide. He alone knew where 
the isle of Chryse was to be found ; for, in his early youth, he 
had been present at the sacrifice offered there by Heracles. 

The altar stood in a sacred precinct, under the open sky. 
When, followed by the Greek chieftains, he approached it, he 
was bitten in the foot by a serpent. The wound mortified, and 
became noisome. His cries of pain made it impossible to perform 
the religious rites, which required the absence of all ill-omened 
sounds. The fetid odour of his wound also made his presence 
a distress to the chiefs. They conveyed him from the islet of 
Chryse to the neighbouring coast of Lemnos, where they put 
him ashore ; and then sailed for Troy. 

It should be noticed that the circumstances of this desertion, 
as set forth in the early legend, were probably less inhuman than 
they appear in the version adopted by Sophocles. In the first 
place, it can hardly be doubted that these cyclic poets, like 
Homer, imagined Lemnos as an inhabited islands And, accord- 
ing to one account, some followers of Philoctetes were left in 
charge of him I 

Ten years elapsed. The sufferer was still languishing in 
Lemnos ; his former comrades were still on the shore of the 
Hellespont, besieging the city which they could not capture. 
Achilles had already fallen ; Ajax had died by his own hand. 
In their despondency, the Atreidae turned to the prophet who 
had so often admonished or consoled them ; but Calchas replied 
that the fate of Ilium must now be learned from other lips than 
his. They must consult the Trojan Helenus, son of Priam, — a 
warrior whom they had often seen in the front of battle on the 
plain ; a seer who, as rumour told, had warned, though he could 
not save, his brother Hector. 

1 See commentary on v. 2, 

''■ Philostratus Heroica 6 : ri 5^ rr)<i vb<so\) koX tQv laffa/iivuiv airbv ^W/)w? \^yei 
(TlpureaLXaos). KaraXeiipd^fai fxiv ykp iv Atj/xi'v rbv ^iXoKn^rrjv, ov fi^v Ipri/iov twv 
9epa-ireva6vTuy ovS' iireppififiivov tov 'EWr/viKOV' iroWois re yiip tSiv 
JAeXl^oiav oIko'Ovtwv ^vyKara/Jieivai [ffrpaTrjybi Sk toCituv rjv), roU t' 'Axaioh 
daKpva iireXdelv, 6t^ iiriXiire fftpdi iv^p iroXe/xiKbs Kal ttoXXwv dvrCiftoj. As to Meliboea, 
see above, § i n. i. 


Helenus was made prisoner by a stratagem of Odysseus, and 
then declared that, before the Greeks could prevail, two things 
must be done. First, Philoctetes must be brought back from 
Lemnos : Troy could never fall, until he launched against it the 
arrows of Heracles. Secondly, Neoptolemus, the youthful son 
of Achilles, must come from the island of Scyros, and must 
receive his due heritage, the wondrous armour wrought for his 
father by the god Hephaestus. 

Both injunctions were obeyed. Diomedes went to Lemnos, 
and brought Philoctetes. Odysseus went to Scyros, and brought 
Neoptolemus. Philoctetes was healed by the physician Ma- 
chaon, son of Asclepius. He then slew Paris in single combat, 
and shared with Neoptolemus the glory of final victory over 

Charac- § 4- In this epic form of the story, two points deserve remark, 

the^^T ^^^ ^\\Q mission to Lemnos and the mission to Scyros are en- 
version, trusted to different persons, and are conceived as simultaneous, 
or nearly so. In the Little Iliad of Lesches, the voyage to Lem- 
nos seems to have been related first. (2) Diomedes has apparent- 
ly no difficulty in persuading Philoctetes to accompany him. For 
the purposes of epic narrative, it would evidently suffice that 
Diomedes should announce an oracle which promised health to 
the sufferer and honour to the exile. The epic Philoctetes would 
accept these overtures in a speech of dignified magnanimity; and 
all would be happily settled. This particular point is curiously 
illustrated by Quintus Smyrnaeus, though in other respects he 
has varied widely from the old epic version. He represents the 
wrath of Philoctetes as immediately disarmed by the first sooth- 
ing words of the Greek envoys (Diomedes and Odysseus). In- 
deed, that brevity which sometimes marks the poet of Smyrna is 
seldom quainter than in this passage of his ninth book. At 
verse 398 Philoctetes is preparing to shoot his visitors. At verse 
426 they are carrying their recovered friend, with pleasant laugh- 
ter, to their ship : — 

01 Zk fiLV auf/' iirl v^a koI r/tdvas /SapvSovirovs 
Kay;^aXoa)VT«s cvcixav ofiw^ a<fi€Tepoiai /ScXc/avois. 

INTR on UCTION. xiii 

§ 5. But all this was changed when Philoctetes became a The story 
subject of tragic drama. The very essence of the situation, as for drama! 
a theme for Tragedy, was the terrible disadvantage at which the 
irony of fate had placed the Greeks. Here was a brave and 
loyal man, guiltless of offence, whom they had banished from 
their company, — whom they had even condemned to long years 
of extreme suffering, — because a misfortune, — incurred by him 
in the course of doing them a service, — had rendered his person 
disagreeable to them. For ten years he had been pining on 
Lemnos ; and now they learned that their miserable victim was 
the arbiter of their destinies. It was not enough if, by force or 
fraud, they could acquire his bow. The oracle had said that 
the bow must be used at Troy by Philoctetes himself. How 
could he be induced to give this indispensable aid ? 

A dramatist could not glide over this difficulty with the 
facile eloquence of an epic poet. If the Lemnian outcast was to 
be brought, in all his wretchedness, before the eyes of the spec- 
tators, nature and art alike required the inference that such 
misery had driven the iron into his soul. It would seem a viola- 
tion of all probability if, when visited at last by an envoy from 
the camp, he was instantly conciliated by a promise — be the 
sanction what it might — that, on going to Troy, he would be 
healed, and would gain a victory of which the profit would be 
shared by the authors of his past woes. Rather the Philoctetes 
of drama would be conceived as one to whom the Greeks at 
Troy were objects of a fixed mistrust, and their leaders, of an 
invincible abhorrence ; one to whom their foes were friends, and 
their disasters, consolations ; one who could almost think that 
his long agony had been an evil dream, if he could but hear that 
they were utterly overthrown, and that it was once more possible 
for him. without misgiving or perplexity, to recognise the justice 
of the gods*. 

§ 6. Aeschylus, Euripides, and Sophocles — to place their The three 
names in the chronological order of their plays on this subject — matlsts."^^ 
solved the problem each in his own manner. A comparison of 
their methods is interesting. That it is possible, is due in great 

^ See, e.g., in this play, vv. 451 f., 631 f., 1043 f. 

xiv INTR on UCTION. 

measure to a fortunate accident. Dion, surnamed the golden- 
mouthed, eminent as a rhetorician and essayist, was born at 
Prusa in Bithynia about the middle of the first century, and 
eventually settled at Rome, where he enjoyed the favour of 
Nerva and of Trajan. The eighty ' discourses ' (\6yoi) extant 
under his name are partly orations, partly short pieces in the 
nature of literary essays, — many of them very slight, and written 
in an easy, discursive style. In one of these (no. LII.) he describes 
how he spent a summer afternoon in reading the story of Phi- 
loctetes at Lemnos, as dramatised by Aeschylus, Euripides, and 
Sophocles. He reflects that, even if he had lived at Athens in 
their time, he could not have enjoyed precisely this treat, — of 
hearing the three masters, one after another, on the same theme. 
And, as the result of his perusal, he declares that, if he had been a 
sworn judge in the Dionysiac theatre, it would have puzzled him 
to award the prize. After such a preface, it is rather disappointing 
that he does not tell us more about the two plays which are 
lost. However, his little essay, which fills scarcely seven octavo 
pages, throws light on several points of interest; and in another 
of his short pieces (LIX.) he gives a prose paraphrase of the 
opening scene in the Philoctetes of Euripides. Apart from these 
two essays of Dion, the fragments of the plays themselves would 
not help us far. From the Aeschylean play, less than a dozen 
lines remain ; from the Euripidean, about thirty-five. Such, 
then, are the principal materials for a comparison. 

The § 7. In the play of Aeschylus, the task of bringing Philocte- 

Phiioctetes ^gg fj-Qm Lemnos to Troy was undertaken, not by Diomedes, — 

of Aeschy- , •' ■' ' 

lus. as in the epic version, — but by Odysseus. This change at once 

strikes the key-note of the theme, as Tragedy was to handle it. 
Odysseus was the man of all others whom Philoctetes detested ; 
no envoy more repulsive to him could have been found. On the 
other hand, the choice of that wily hero for the mission implies 
that its success was felt to depend on the use of stratagem. As 
Dion shows us, Aeschylus boldly brought Odysseus face to face 
with Philoctetes, and required the spectators to believe that 
Philoctetes did not recognise his old enemy. The excuse which 
Dion suggests for this improbability is not that the appearance 


of Odysseus was greatly altered, but that the memory of Phi- 
loctetes had been impaired by ten years of suffering. It may 
be inferred that the text of Aeschylus supplied no better 

The unrecognised Odysseus then proceeded to win the ear 
of Philoctetes by a false story of misfortunes to the Greeks at 
Troy ; Agamemnon was dead ; Odysseus, too, was gone — having 
been put to death for an atrocious crime (Dion does not say 
what): and the whole army was in extremities. This story 
having won the confidence of Philoctetes, the Aeschylean Odys- 
seus perhaps seized the arms while the sick man was in a 
paroxysm of his disease. A fragment indicates that Aeschylus 
described the bow as hanging on a pine-tree near the cave. 
How Philoctetes was finally brought away, we do not know : 
but it may be assumed that there was no dens ex niachina, and 
also that Odysseus had no accomplice. The play probably 
belonged to a period when Aeschylus had not yet adopted 
the third actor. Inhabitants of the island formed the Chorus. 
These Lemnians, Dion says, vouchsafed no apology for having 
left Philoctetes unvisited during ten years ; and he told them 
his whole story, as if it were new to them. But, as the essayist 
adds, the unfortunate are always ready to speak of their troubles, 
and we may charitably suppose that some Lemnians had oc- 
casionally cheered his solitude. 

The general impression made on Dion's mind by the play 
of Aeschylus was that of a simplicity and dignity suitable to 
ideal Tragedy. It had an austere grandeur of diction and of 
sentiment which sustained the characters on the heroic level^ ; 
though in some respects the management of the plot was open 
to the cavils of a more critical and more prosaic age. 

§ 8. The Philoctetes of Euripides was produced in 431 B.C.', The 
— some forty years or more, perhaps, after that of Aeschylus. ^!l^^^J^" 


^ Dion or. 52 § 4 17 re 7ap tou AtVxi^Xou iJ.(.ya.\o(f)po<jivri koX rb apxaiov, ?ri 5^ t6 
aOOaSes ('rugged boldness') ttjs ^lavolas Kal rrjs <ppd<xeus irpiirovra i(palveTO Tpay<f)dig, 
Kal rots iraXatots ijdfffi tQv iipdjwv' ovdiv evi^e^ovXevfj-ivov oid^ ffTUfiJiXov oiSi Ta.ireiv6v. 

So, again, he ascribes to Aeschylus t6 aSdades Kal airXovv (§ 15). 

■•^ Argum. Eur. Med. The Aledea, Philoctetes and Dictys formed a trilogy, with the 
T/ieristae as satyric drama. 


Euripides combined the epic precedent with the Aeschylean by 
sending Diomedes along with Odysseus to Lemnos. A soliloquy 
by Odysseus opened the play\ The astute warrior was in a 
highly nervous state of mind. ' Such,' he said in effect, 'are the 
consequences of ambition ! I might have stayed at Troy, with 
a reputation secured ; but the desire of increasing it has brought 
me here to Lemnos, where I am in great danger of losing it 
altogether, by failing in this most ticklish business.' He then 
explained that, when the Atreidae had first proposed the mission 
to him, he had declined, because he knew that all his resources 
of persuasion would be thrown away on Philoctetes, the man to 
whom he had done a wrong so terrible. His first appearance 
would be the signal for an arrow from the unerring bow. But 
afterwards his guardian goddess Athena had appeared to him in 
a dream, and had told him that, if he would go to Lemnos, she 
would change his aspect and his voice, so that his enemy should 
not know him. Thus reassured, he had undertaken the task. 
We note in passing that Euripides was here indirectly criticising 
Aeschylus, who had assumed that Odysseus could escape re- 
cognition. The device of Athena's intervention was borrowed 
from the Odyssey, where she similarly transforms her favourite 
at need. But Euripides, in his turn, invites the obvious comment 
that such a device was more suitable to epic narrative than to 
drama "^ 

Continuing his soliloquy, Odysseus said that, as he had 
reason to know, a rival embassy was coming to Philoctetes 
from the Trojans, who hoped by large promises to gain him 
for their side. Here, then, was a crisis that demanded all his 
energies. At this moment, he saw Philoctetes approaching, 
and, with a hasty prayer to Athena, prepared to meet him. 

' Dion's 59th discourse bears the title ^lAOKTHTHS. ESTI AE nAPA^PASIS. 
It is simply a prose paraphrase — without preface or comment — of the soliloquy and the 
subsequent dialogue, down to the point at which Philoctetes invites Odysseus to enter 
his cave. Although it would be easy to turn Dion's prose into iambics (as Bothe and 
others have done), it is evident that, at least in several places, the paraphrase has been 
a free one. The whole passage, in its original form, cannot have been much shorter 
than the irpb'Koyos in the play of Sophocles. 

* In the Ajax, Athena makes Odysseus invisible to the hero (v. 85) ; but Ajax is 
already frenzied ; and the scene is short. 


Philoctetes limped slowly forward, — clad (according to Dion's 
paraphrase) in the skins of wild beasts which he had shot\ 
On finding that his visitor is a Greek from Troy, Philoctetes 
pointed an arrow at himl But he was quickly appeased by 
learning that the stranger was a cruelly wronged fugitive, — a 
friend of that Palamedes whom the unscrupulous malice of 
Odysseus had brought to death on a false charge of treason". 
' Will Philoctetes befriend him?' ' Hapless man ! ' — was the reply 
— ' the ally whom you invoke is more forlorn than yourself. But 
you are welcome to share his wretched abode, until you can find 
some better resource.' Philoctetes then invited his new friend 
into his cave. 

Presently the Chorus entered, — composed, as in the Aeschy- 
lean play, of Lemnians. They began by excusing themselves 
for their long neglect of the sufferer. This was another glance 
at Aeschylus, whose Lemnians had made no such apologies. 
As the judicious Dion says, however, that was perhaps the 
wiser course. But Euripides had a further expedient for 
redeeming the character of the islanders ; he introduced a 
Lemnian called Actor, who had occasionally visited the sick 
man*. The climax of dramatic interest must have been marked 

^ Dion or. 59 § 5 (Odysseus speaks) : So/sat drjpiuiu KaXvirTovtjiv airbv. (Cp. Ar. 
Ach. 424.) 

^ lb. § 6 ^\..To\JTwv di] TT}s ddiKias avrUa fj.d\a au u^^^eis diK-qv. OA. dW w irpbi 
dfOjv iiriffx^^ d(f>e2i'ai rb ^i\o%. 

3 By this reference to his own base crime, the cynicism of the Euripidean Odysseus 
is made needlessly odious. The Sophoclean Odysseus merely authorises his young 
friend to abuse him (64 f.). 

* Dion or. 52 § 8 6 Ei^ptTrtS?;? rbv 'AKTopa [mss. "E/fropa] eiudyei 'iva Arjfivlwv us 
yvdpifiov r(fi #1X0^x17x77 Trpo<n6pTa Kal TroWdjcu avix^e^krjKbTa. 

Hyginus Fab. 102 (in an outline of the story, taken from Euripides) says: — quern 
expositum pastor regis Actoris nomine Iphimachus Dolopionis filius nutrivit. Schneide- 
win, supposing that Hyginus had accidentally interchanged the names, proposed to 
read, pastor regis Iphimachi Dolopionis filii nomine Actor. Milani {Mito di Filottete 
p. 34) obtains the same result in a more probable way when he conjectures, />arf<?r regis 
Iphimachi nomine Actor Dolopionis filius. As he remarks, Euphorion, in his ^CKoKT-q- 
Tijs (on which see below, § i8), introduced a AoXoiriovidTit (Stobaeus Flor. 59. 16). 
And Dion's description of Actor as ha Ar]/ivLu)i> would apply to a shepherd better than 
to a king. Ovid, however, seems to make Actor king of Lemnos (Trist. i. 10. 17): 
Fleximus in laevum cursus, et ab Actoris urbe ( Venimus ad parties, Imbria terra, tuos. 
The best mss. there have Actoris : others, Hectoris. 


by the arrival of that Trojan embassy which Odysseus had 
foreshadowed in the prologue. It came, probably, before the 
seizure of the bow, and while, therefore, Odysseus was still 
disguised. Two verses, spoken by him in the play, run thus : — 

VTtip ye yLteVrot Travros 'EA.Xtjvcoi' orpaToO 
aXa^ov o-ttoTrai/ /Sap^Sapous 8' lav Xe'yciv'. 

Such words would be fitting in the mouth of a Greek speaker 
who pretended to have been wronged by his countrymen. They 
suggest a context of the following kind ; — ' (Although I have 
been badly treated by the Greek chiefs,) yet, in the cause of the 
Greek army at large, I cannot be silent, while barbarians plead.' 
The leader of the Trojan envoys — perhaps Paris — would urge 
Philoctetes to become their ally. Then the appeal to Hellenic 
patriotism would be made with striking effect by one who 
alleged that, like Philoctetes himself, he had personal injuries 
to forget. This scene would end with the discomfiture and 
withdrawal of the Trojan envoys. It may be conjectured that 
the subsequent course of the action was somewhat as follows. 
Philoctetes was seized with an attack of his malady ; the dis- 
guised Odysseus, assisted perhaps by the Lemnian shepherd, was 
solicitous in tending him ; and meanwhile Diomedes, entering 
at the back of the group, contrived to seize the bow. Odysseus 
then revealed himself, and, after a stormy scene, ultimately pre- 
vailed on Philoctetes to accompany him. His part would here 
give scope for another great speech, setting forth the promises 
of the oracle. Whether Athena intervened at the close, is 

This play of Euripides struck Dion as a masterpiece of 
declamation, and as a model of ingenious debate, — worthy of 
study, indeed, as a practical lesson in those arts. When he 
speaks of the ' contrast ' to the play of Aeschylus, he is thinking 

1 The first of these two verses is preserved by Plut. Mor. 1108 B, who from the 
second v. quotes only alaxpov (nuirdv. The second v. was made proverbial by Aristotle's 
parody {ai<TXpi>v awtrav 'IffOKpdrrjv S' idv X^yeiv). That the original word was ^ap^dpovi 
appears from Cic. de orat. 3. 35. 141 ; where, as in Quintil. 3. i. 14, it is called 'a verse 
from the Philoctetes.'' That this was the play of Euripides, is a certain inference from 
the fact of the Trojan embassy. 


of these qualities^ With regard to the plot, no student of Euri- 
pides will be at a loss to name the trait which is most distinctive 
of his hand. It is the invention of the Trojan embassy, — a really 
brilliant contrivance for the purpose which he had in view. We 
cannot wonder if, in the period of classical antiquity during 
which controversial rhetoric chiefly flourished, the Philoctetes of 
Euripides was more generally popular than either of its rivals. 

§ 9. The originality of Sophocles can now be estimated. Sophocles. 
Hitherto, one broad characteristic had been common to epic 
and dramatic treatments of the subject. The fate of Philoctetes 
had been considered solely as it affected the Greeks at Troy. 
The oracle promised victory to them, if they could regain him : 
to him it offered health and glory. This was an excellent pro- 
spect for him : if he would not embrace it voluntarily, he must, if 
possible, be compelled to submission. But there had been no hint 
that, outside of this prospect, he had any claim on human pity. 
Suppose him to say, — ' I refuse health and glory, at the price 
of rejoining the men who cast me forth to worse than death ; 
but I pray to be delivered from this misery, and restored to my 
home in Greece.' Would not that be a warrantable choice, a 
reasonable prayer "i Not a choice or a prayer, perhaps, that 
could win much sympathy from a Diomedes or an Odysseus, 
men who had consented to the act of desertion, and who now 
had their own objects to gain. But imagine some one in whom 
a generous nature, or even an ordinary sense of justice and 
humanity, could work without hindrance from self-interest ; — 

* Or. 52 § II uoirep avTlarpotpbi iari. ry rod A/<rxi'Xou, voXiTiKwrdTri Kal (>T)Topi- 
Kurdrr} oUffa k.t.\. So, again, he speaks of the (vOvfi'^fiara TroXtrt/cd used by Odys- 
seus: of the iafjif^da aa<pQ$ Kal fcarA <pijau> Kal ttoXitikQs ^x'"'^'*: and of the whole 
play as marked by to aKpi^is koI Spi/iii Kal iro\iTiK6v. 

The word iroXtTiKds is here used in the special sense which Greek writers on 
rhetoric had given to it. By iroXtri/cos X670S they meant public speaking as dis- 
tinguished from scholastic exercises, — especially speaking in a deliberative assembly 
or a law-court. See Ai/tc Orators, vol. I. p. 90. Dion's reiteration of the word marks 
his feeling that the rhetorical dialectic of Euripides in this play would have been telling 
In the contests of real life. And hence the play is described by him as tqI^ iPTvyxd- 
vovffi v\ti(jT7}v ih<pi\tiav vapaax^^ SwapAvif, — 'to those who engage in discussion.' 
For this use oi ivrvyxAvfiv , cp. Arist. Top. 1. 2, where dialectic is said to be profitable 
xpif raj ivreii^ea: and Jihet. i. i, n, with Cope's note. 

J.S. IV. c 


might not such a man be moved by the miseries of Philoctetes, 
and recognise that he had human rights which were not ex- 
tinguished by his refusal to obey the summons of the 
Atreidae ? 

Again, the two plays on this subject which Sophocles found 
existing, both depended, for their chief dramatic interest, on 
the successful execution of a plan laid by the envoys. The 
Odysseus of Aeschylus, the Odysseus and Diomedes of Euri- 
pides, alike carry a stratagem to a triumphant issue. 

In associating Odysseus with Neoptolemus, the youthful son 
of Achilles, Sophocles chose the person who, if any change was 
to be made in that respect, might most naturally be suggested 
by the epic version of the fable. But this new feature was no 
mere variation on the example of his predecessors. It prepared 
the way for a treatment of the whole story which was funda- 
mentally different from theirs. 

This will best be shown by a summary of the plot. The 
events supposed to have occurred before the commencement of 
the play can be told in a few words. Achilles having fallen, 
his armour had been awarded to Odysseus, and Ajax had com- 
mitted suicide. Then Helenus had declared the oracle (as re- 
lated above, § 3). Phoenix and Odysseus had gone to Scyros, 
and had brought the young Neoptolemus thence to Troy; where 
his father's armour was duly given to him. (In his false story to 
Philoctetes, he represents the Atreidae as having defrauded him 
of it.) Then he set out with Odysseus for Lemnos, — knowing 
that the object was to bring Philoctetes, but not that any deceit 
was to be used. The chiefs had told him that he himself was 
destined to take Troy ; but not that the aid of Philoctetes was 
an indispensable condition. 

Analysis § lo. The scene is laid on the lonely north-east coast of 

°[*^ Lemnos. Odysseus and Neoptolemus have just landed, and 

I. Pro- have now walked along the shore to a little distance from their 

i^^iV. ships\ which are no longer visible. Odysseus tells his young 

1 Odysseus comes in one ship, and Neoptolemus in another. Each chief has his 
own men. Hence Odysseus can threaten to sail at once, leaving Neoptolemus behind, 
and denounce him to the Greek army (1257 f.). And Neoptolemus can propose to 


comrade that here, long ago, he put Philoctetes ashore, by- 
command of the Atreidae. He desires the youth to examine 
the rocks which rise above their heads, and to look for a cave, 
with a spring near it. Neoptolemus presently finds the cave, 
with traces in it which show that it is still inhabited. 

A seaman, in attendance on Neoptolemus, is then despatched 
to act as sentry, lest Philoctetes should come on them by sur- 

Odysseus explains that it is impossible for him to face 
Philoctetes ; he must remain concealed, on peril of his life ; 
Neoptolemus must conduct the parley. Neoptolemus must tell 
Philoctetes truly who he is — but must pretend that he has 
quarrelled with the Greeks at Troy, for depriving him of his 
father's arms, and is sailing home to Greece. 

The youth at first refuses to utter such a falsehood ; but 
yields at last to the argument that otherwise he cannot take 
Troy. Odysseus now departs to his ship, — promising that, 
after a certain time, he will send an accomplice to help Neopto- 
lemus in working on the mind of Philoctetes. This will be the 
man who had been acting as sentry ; he will be disguised as a 

The Chorus of fifteen seamen (from the ship of Neoptolemus) Parodos: 
now enters. They ask their young chief how they are to aid ^35—^18. 
his design. He invites them to look into the cave, and instructs 
them how they are to act when Philoctetes returns. In answer 
to their words of pity for the sufferer, he declares his belief that 
heaven ordains those sufferings only till the hour for Troy to 
fall shall have come. 

Philoctetes appears. He is glad to find that the strangers ii. First 

are Greeks : he is still more rejoiced when he learns that ^P'^^"^,^ '• 

219 — 075. 

the son of Achilles is before him. He tells his story; and 
Neoptolemus, in turn, relates his own ill-treatment by the 
chiefs. The Chorus, in a lyric strophe, confirm their master's 
fiction. After some further converse about affairs at Troy, 
Philoctetes implores Neoptolemus to take him home. The 

sail with Philoctetes, but without Odysseus, for Malis (1402 ff.). Where the singular 
I'oOs is used, with or without the definite article, it refers to the ship of Neoptolemus 
(e.g. 125, 461, 527, 881, 1076, 1180). 



Chorus support the prayer. Neoptolemus consents. They 
are on the point of setting out for their ship, when two men 
are seen approaching. 

The supposed sea-captain (sent by Odysseus) enters, with a 
sailor from the ship of Neoptolemus. He describes himself as 
master of a small merchant-vessel, trading in wine between 
Peparethus (an island off the south coast of Thessaly) and the 
Greek camp at Troy. He announces that the Greeks have 
sent emissaries in pursuit of Neoptolemus : — also that Odysseus 
and Diomedes have sailed in quest of Philoctetes. He then 

Philoctetes is now more anxious than ever to start at once. 
Accompanied by Neoptolemus, he enters his cave, in order to 
fetch his few necessaries. 

In the choral ode which follows, the seamen give full expres- 
sion to their pity for Philoctetes. They have heard of Ixion, 
but they have never seen any doom so fearful as that of this 
unoffending man. 

Just as he is leaving the cave with Neoptolemus, Philoctetes 
is seized with a sharp attack of pain. He vainly seeks to hide 
his agony. Neoptolemus is touched, and asks what he can do. 
Philoctetes, feeling drowsy, says that, before he falls asleep, he 
wishes to place the bow and arrows in his friend's hands. Thus 
Neoptolemus (still with treason in his heart) gets the bow into 
his keeping. 

A second and sharper paroxysm now comes upon Philo- 
ctetes. In his misery, he prays for death — he beseeches his 
friend to cast him into the crater of the burning mountain which 
can be seen from the cave. Neoptolemus is deeply moved. He 
solemnly promises that he will not leave the sick man ; who 
presently sinks into slumber. 

Invoking the Sleep-god to hold Philoctetes prisoner, the 
place"o/a^ Chorus urge Neoptolemus to desert the sleeper, and quit Lemnos 
second with the bow. Neoptolemus replies that such a course would be 
827—864. as futile as base, — since the oracle had directed them to bring 

not only the bow, but its master. 
IV. Third Philoctetes awakes, and, aided by Neoptolemus, painfully 
86'c— K)8o. "^^^ ^° ^^^ ^^^^- They are ready to set out for their ship. And 

Stasimon : 


730 — 826. 



now Neoptolemus has reached the furthest point to which the 
deception can be carried ; for at the ships Philoctetes will find 
Odysseus. Shame and remorse prevail. He tells Philoctetes 
that their destination is Troy. 

The unhappy man instantly demands his bow — but Neo- 
ptolemus refuses to restore it. And then the despair of Philo- 
ctetes finds terrible utterance. The youth's purpose is shaken. 
He is on the point of giving back the weapon, when suddenly 
Odysseus starts forth from a hiding-place near the cave, and 
prevents him. Philoctetes — whom Odysseus threatens to take 
by force — is about to throw himself from the cliffs, when he is 
seized by the attendants. In answer to his bitter reproaches, 
Odysseus tells him that he can stay in Lemnos, if.he chooses : — 
other hands can wield the bow at Troy. Odysseus then departs 
to his ship, ordering his young comrade to follow; but, by the 
latter's command, the Chorus stay with Philoctetes, in the hope 
that he may yet change his mind. 

In a lyric dialogue, Philoctetes bewails his fate, while the Second 
Chorus remind him that it is in his own power to escape from (tr^ngThe 
Lemnos. But at the bare hint of Troy, his anger blazes forth, place of a 
and he bids them depart. They are going, when he frantically stasimon): 
recalls them. Once more they urge their counsel — only to elicit 1081— 
a still more passionate refusal. He craves but one boon of 
them — some weapon with which to kill himself. 

They are about to leave him — since no persuasions avail — V. Exo- 
when Neoptolemus is seen hurrying back, with the bow in his -^li^i, 
hand, — closely followed by Odysseus, who asks what he means 
to do. Neoptolemus replies that he intends to restore the bow 
to its rightful owner. Odysseus remonstrates, blusters, threatens, 
and finally departs, saying that he will denounce this treason to 
the army. 

The youth next calls forth Philoctetes, and gives him the 
bow. Odysseus once more starts forth from ambush — but this 
time he is too late. The weapon is already in the hands of 
Philoctetes, who bends it at his foe, and would have shot him, 
had not Neoptolemus interposed. Odysseus hastily retires, and 
is not seen again. 

Philoctetes now hears from Neoptolemus the purport of the 


oracle ; he is to be healed, and is to share the glory of taking 
Troy. He hesitates for a moment — solely because he shrinks 
from paining his friend by a refusal. But he cannot bring 
himself to go near the Atreidae. And so he calls upon Neo- 
ptolemus to fulfil his promise — to take him home. 

Neoptolemus consents. He forebodes the vengeance of the 
Greeks — but Philoctetes reassures him : the arrows of Heracles 
shall avert it. They are about to set forth for Greece, when a 
divine form appears in the air above them. 

Heracles has come from Olympus to declare the will of Zeus. 
Philoctetes must go to Troy with Neoptolemus, there to find 
health and fame. He yields to the mandate of heaven, brought 
by one who, while on earth, had been so dear to him. He makes 
his farewell to Lemnos ; and the play closes as he moves with 
Neoptolemus towards the ships, soon to be sped by a fair wind 
to Sigeum. 

General § 1 1- Even a mere outline of the plot, such as the above, will 

th°T °t serve to exhibit the far-reaching consequences of the change made 
ment by Sophocles, when he introduced Neoptolemus as the associate 
of Odysseus. The man who retains the most indelible memory of 
a wrong may be one who still preserves a corresponding depth 
of sensibility to kindness ; the abiding resentment can coexist 
with undiminished quickness of gratitude for benefits, and with 
loyal readiness to believe in the faith of promises. Such is the 
Philoctetes of Sophocles ; he has been cast forth by comrades 
whom he was zealously aiding ; his occasional visitors have in- 
variably turned a deaf ear to his prayers ; but, inexorably as he 
hates the Greek chiefs, all the ten years in Lemnos have not 
made him a Timon. He is still generous, simple, large-hearted, 
full of affection for the friends and scenes of his early days ; the 
young stranger from the Greek camp, who shows pity for him, 
at once wins his warmest regard, and receives proofs of his 
absolute confidence. It is the combination of this character 
with heroic fortitude under misery that appeals with such 
irresistible pathos to the youthful son of Achilles, and gradually 
alters his resolve. But this character could never have been 
unfolded except in a sympathetic presence. The disclosure is 


possible only because Neoptolemus himself, a naturally frank 
and chivalrous spirit, is fitted to invite it. In converse with 
Diomedes or Odysseus, only the sterner aspects of Philoctetes 
would have appeared. 

Nor, again, was it dramatically possible that Diomedes or 
Odysseus should regard Philoctetes in any other light than that 
of an indispensable ally : they must bring him to Troy, if 
possible : if not, then he must remain in Lemnos. Hence 
neither Aeschylus nor Euripides could have allowed the scheme 
of Odysseus to fail ; for then not even a deiis ex machina could 
have made the result satisfactory. It was only a person like 
Neoptolemus, detached from the past policy of the chiefs, who 
could be expected to view Philoctetes simply as a wronged 
and suffering man, with an unconditional claim to compas- 
sion. The process by which this view of him gains upon 
the mind of Neoptolemus, and finally supersedes the desire of 
taking him to Troy, is delineated with marvellous beauty and 
truth. Odysseus is baffled ; but the decree of Zeus, whose ser- 
vant he called himself, is performed. The supernatural agency 
of Heracles is employed in a strictly artistic manner, be- 
cause the dead-lock of motives has come about by a natural 
process : the problem now is how to reconcile human piety, as 
represented by the decision of Neoptolemus, with the purpose 
of the gods, as declared in the oracle of Helenus. Only a 
divine message could bend the will of Philoctetes, or absolve 
the conscience of the man who had promised to bring him 

Thus it is by the introduction of Neoptolemus that Sophocles 
is enabled to invest the story with a dramatic interest of the 
deepest kind. It is no longer only a critical episode in the 
Trojan war, turning on the question whether the envoys of the 
Greeks can conciliate the master of their fate. It acquires the 
larger significance of a pathetic study in human character, — 
a typical illustration of generous fortitude under suffering, and 
of the struggle between good and evil in an ambitious but loyal 
mind. Dion, in his comparison of the three plays on this 
subject, gives unstinted praise, as we have seen, to the respective 
merits of Aeschylus and of Euripides ; but he reserves for 


Sophocles the epithet of ' most tragicV Sophocles was indeed 
the poet who first revealed the whole capabilities of the fable as 
a subject for Tragedy. 

§ 12. While the general plot of the Philoctetes is simple and 
lucid, there are some points in it which call for remark. 

In the first place, some questions suggest themselves with 
regard to the oracle which commanded the Greeks to bring 
Philoctetes from Lemnos. Helenus appears to have said that 
he must be brought by persuasion, not by force (vv. 6i2, 1332). 
Odysseus, indeed, offered to compel him, if necessary (618); 
and, at one moment, threatens to do so (985). But it would 
be in keeping with his character — as depicted in this play — 
that he should think it unnecessary to observe the letter of the 
oracle in this respect. If his stratagem had succeeded, force 
would have been needless. 

Then at v. 1340 Helenus is quoted as saying that Troy is 
doomed to fall in the summer. The Greeks could understand 
this only in a conditional sense, since he had told them that 
their victory depended on the return of Philoctetes (611 f.). 
But the absolute statement in v. 1340 is intelligible, if the seer 
be conceived as having a prevision of the event, and therefore 
a conviction that, by some means, Philoctetes would be brought 

Again, — is the ignorance of the oracle shown by Neoptole- 
mus at V. 114 inconsistent with the knowledge which he shows 
afterwards? (197 ff.: 1337 ff.) I think not. The only fact of 
which V. 1 14 proves him ignorant is that Troy could not be taken 
without Philoctetes. What he says afterwards on that point 
could be directly inferred from what Odysseus then told him 
(v. 115). He may have known from the first that Philoctetes 
was a desirable ally, and that, if he came to Troy, he would be 

At V. 1055 Odysseus declares his willingness to leave Philo- 
ctetes in Lemnos. It is enough that the bow has been captured. 

^ Or. 52 § 15 6 hk 2o(/)0/c\77J fi4(roi ^OLKev d/j.<poiv elvai, oSre to avdaSei kcu airXovv 
rb ToO A/crx'^^oi' ^X'^^'i ''('re rb aKpt^^s Kal Spifiu Kai voKitlkov rb rov ^vpnrlSov aeij,V7)v 
Si Tiva Kai iMeyaXoirpeirij irolTjaiv, rpayiKibraTa Kai eveireffraTa ^x^i'C'aj', 
(SffTe irXelcTTriv elvai ■t^dovrii', <Kal> //.era Oxj/ovs Kai (rep-voT-qTos iudeiKi'vcrdai. 


But the oracle had expressly said that Philoctetes himself must 
be brought (841). Indeed, the difficulty of securing him is the 
basis of the whole story. Therefore, in 1055 ff,, Odysseus must 
be conceived as merely using a last threat, which, he hopes, may 
cause Philoctetes to yield. The alternative in the mind of 
Odysseus — we must suppose — was to carry him aboard by force. 
In vv, 1075 ff. Neoptolemus directs the Chorus to stay with Phi- 
loctetes — on the chance of his relenting — until the ship is ready, 
and then to come quickly, when called. It would certainly seem 
from this that Neoptolemus understood his chief as seriously 
intending to leave Philoctetes behind. And the words of the 
Chorus at V. 1218 suggest the same thing. But it does not 
follow that they had penetrated the real purpose of their crafty 

§ 13. In the opening scene Odysseus orders Neoptolemus Episode 
to remain at the cave, while he himself returns to his ship. ' If ^^er^hant 
(he says in effect) ' you seem to be staying here too long — that (w. 542 
is, if there is reason to fear some hitch in our plan — then I will ~ 
send one of your men to the cave, disguised as the captain of a 
merchant-ship. He will tell an artful story, from which you can 
take hints.' Neoptolemus has already won the confidence of 
Philoctetes (who believes that he is to be taken home), when 
this pretended merchant appears (v. 542). Feigning to come 
from Troy, he reports that Odysseus and Diomedes have sailed 
for Lemnos in quest of Philoctetes, while other emissaries are in 
pursuit of Neoptolemus. This story quickens the impatience of 
Philoctetes to leave Lemnos (v. 635), while it also strengthens 
his sympathy for the son of Achilles. It brings out, too, the 
feeling with which he regards the errand of Odysseus. ' Sooner 
would I hearken to that deadliest of my foes, the viper which 
made me the cripple that 1 am' (vv. 631 f.). But the episode 
has a further result. It supplies a motive for the transfer of the 
bow. Philoctetes, feeling drowsy after an attack of pain, fears 
that his enemies may arrive in Lemnos and seize his weapons 
while he is asleep. He therefore hands the bow and arrows to 
Neoptolemus, begging him to keep them safe (vv. 763 — 773)\ 

1 An able critic in the Al/ienaum [A.Vig. 13, 1892) further suggests that the episode 


§ 14. The management of the Chorus deserves notice. If 
Sophocles had followed the example of Aeschylus and Euripides, 
he would have composed it of Lemnians. He felt, probably, 
that it was better to avoid raising the question which was then 
suggested, — viz., why some effective succour had not been ren- 
dered to Philoctetes in the course of the ten years. But there 
was a further motive for the change. The attitude of a Lemnian 
Chorus would be that of a sympathetic visitor, leading Philo- 
ctetes to recount his sufferings, and speaking words of comfort in 
return ; while, with respect to the scheme of Odysseus for bring- 
ing him to Troy, it would be neutral. But the dramatic effect 
of the situation is heightened by every circumstance that con- 
tributes to the isolation of the central figure. As in the Anti- 
gone the heroine is the more forlorn because the Theban elders 
support Creon, so here the loneliness of Philoctetes becomes 
more complete when the Chorus is formed of persons attached to 
the Greek chiefs. In these ten years he has seen no human face, 
and heard no voice, save when some chance vessel put in at the 
coast, only to mock him with a gleam of delusive hope. And 
now he stands alone against all. 

The key-note of the part played by the seamen is their wish 
to second the design of their master, Neoptolemus ; but they also 
feel genuine pity for Philoctetes. This is powerfully expressed 
in the stasimon {^y^) ff.), where they are alone upon the scene ; 

of the merchant may serve to explain an obscure point. When Philoctetes discovers 
that he is to be taken to Troy, he denounces the deceit of Neoptolemus (w. 927 — 962). 
And yet in v. 1365 he speaks as if he still believed the false story told by Neoptolemus 
in vv. 343 — 390, that he had been defrauded of his father's arms. The apparent in- 
consistency can be explained (the critic remarks) if Philoctetes supposed that, while he 
was asleep, Odysseus reached Lemnos, and then for the first time won Neoptolemus 
to his plans. On this view, in vv. 971 f (o^/c er kok^s ai, irpbs KaKuv 5' avbpCiv ixaduiv | 
ioiKai i}K€iv alcTxpd), iJKeiv must mean, 'to have come i>aci' (from a colloquy with 
Odysseus, held near the spot where Philoctetes was sleeping. But the natural sense 
of TiKeiu is clearly, 'to have come fo Lemnos.^ And if (notwithstanding his alleged 
wrong) Neoptolemus could listen to Odysseus in Lemnos, why should he not have 
become his accomplice before leaving Troy? 

Another point, however, which the critic notes is independent of this question. 
Neoptolemus would naturally feel some fresh remorse and shame when he perceived 
(from V. 1365) that the whole extent of his duplicity was not even then surmised by 
Philoctetes. And these feelings may have been conceived by the dramatist as motives 
which helped to determine his final resolve. 


though, at the close of that ode, when the sufferer returns, they 
once more seek to deceive him with the belief that he is going 
home to Malis (718 f). But there is one passage which is in 
startling discord with the general tone of their utterances : it is 
where they press Neoptolemus to seize the moment while Philo- 
ctetes sleeps, and to decamp with the bow (833 ff.). It would be 
a poor excuse to suggest that they regard his sleep as the presage 
of imminent death (861 (09 ^ Mha Trdpa K€ifj,evo<i). The dramatic 
motive of this passage is, indeed, evident: it elicits a reproof 
from Neoptolemus, and illustrates his honourable constancy 
(839 ff.). As for the Chorus, it may at least be said that this jar- 
ring note is struck only once. The humane temper which they 
had shown up to that point reappears in the sequel. 

The Chorus of this play is essentially an active participator 
in the plot — aiding the strategy of Neoptolemus, and endeavour- 
ing to alter the purpose of Philoctetes (1081 — 1217). Hence 
it is natural that there should be only one stasimon. The other 
lyrics subsequent to the Parodos either form parentheses in the 
dialogue (391 ff., 507 ff.), or belong to the Ko/xfioL 

f § 15. It is interesting to compare the Odysseus of this play — Odysseus, 
/one of the poet's latest works — with that of the Aj'ax, which was 
one of the earliest. There, Odysseus appears as one who has 
deeply taken to heart the lesson of moderation, and of reverence 
for the gods, taught by Athena's punishment of his rival ; and, if 
there is no great elevation in his character, at least he performs 
a creditable part in dissuading the Atreidae from refusing 
burial to the dead. Here, he is found avowing that a falsehood 
is not shameful, if it brings advantage (v. 109); he can be 
superlatively honest, he says, when there is a prize for honesty; 
but his first object is always to gain his end (1049 ff.). He is 
not content with urging Neoptolemus to tell a lie, but adds a 
sneer at the youth's reluctance (84 f ). Yet, as we learn from 
Dion, he is 'far gentler and simpler' than the Odysseus who 
figured in the Philoctetes of Euripides. The Homeric conception 
of the resourceful hero had suffered a grievous decline in the 
later period of the Attic drama; but Sophocles, it would seem, 
was comparatively lenient to him. 


In the Ajax, it will be remembered, Odysseus is terrified at 
the prospect of meeting his insane foe, and Athena reproves his 
'cowardice' (74 f). His final exit in the Philoctetes is in flight 
from the bent bow of the hero, who remarks that he is brave 
only in words (1305 ff.). And, at an earlier moment in the play, 
he is ironically complimented by Neoptolemus on his prudence 
in declining to fight (1259). All these passages indicate that 
the conventional stage Odysseus to whom Attic audiences had 
become accustomed was something of a poltroon. But it is 
instructive to remark the delicate reserve of Sophocles in hint- 
ing a trait which was so dangerously near to the grotesque. 
For it is no necessary disparagement to the courage of Odysseus 
that he should shrink from confronting Ajax, — a raging maniac 
intent on killing him, — or that he should decline to be a target 
for the ' unerring ' shafts of Philoctetes, — or that he should refrain 
from drawing his sword on a young comrade, Neoptolemus. 

§ 16. A few words must be added concerning the topography 
of the play\ Mount Hermaeum, which re-echoed the cries of 
Philoctetes, may safely be identified with the north-eastern pro- 
montory of Lemnos, now Cape Plaka. His cave was imagined 
by the poet as situated in the cliffs on the north-east coast, not 
far south of Hermaeum (cp. 1455 ff.), and at some height above 
the shore (v. 1000 : cp. v. 814). The east coast is probably that 
on which the volcano Mosychlus (visible from the cave) once 
existed ; and the islet called Chryse lay near it. Philoctetes 
describes Lemnos as uninhabited (v. 220), and as affording no 
anchorage (v. 302). This raises a curious point as to the degree 
of licence that a dramatist of that age would have allowed him- 
self in a matter of this sort, — and as to the choice which he 
would have made between two kinds of improbability. In the 
time of Sophocles, Lemnos had long been a possession of 
Athens, and it was a fact familiar to Athenians that the island 
possessed excellent harbours on every side except the east. 
Then, if an Athenian audience were required to suppose that, in 
the heroic age, Lemnos was a desert island, they would at once 
remember the ' well-peopled ' Lemnos of the Iliad. Hence, the 

^ A sketch-map of Lemnos is given in the Appendix, note on v. 800. 


simplest supposition — viz., that Sophocles chose to make 
Lemnos desolate for the nonce — is not really so easy as it 
might appear. One asks, then, did he mean us to remember, 
here also, the maimed condition of Philoctetes, who could not 
move many yards from his cave in the eastern cliffs } The 
centres of population, in ancient times, were on the west and 
north coasts. The area of Lemnos has been computed as 
about a hundred and fifty square miles, or nearly the same as 
that of the Isle of Wight \ It would not, then, be absurd to 
suppose that, even in the space of many years, no Lemnian had 
chanced to find that particular spot, at the extreme verge of a 
desolate region, in which the sick man was esconced. 

§ 17. The fortunes of the hero after his return to Troy other 
formed the subject of another play by Sophocles {(!E>i\oKT7JTrj<i of^h^"'^^ 
o eV TpoLo). The healing of Philoctetes, and his slaying of Paris, subject. 
must have been the principal incidents ; but the few words which 
remain give no clue to the treatment. It is only a conjecture — 
though a probable one — that Asclepius himself was introduced 
as aiding the skill of his sons^. 

Besides the three great dramatists, other tragic poets of the Greek 
same period wrote on the story of Philoctetes*. Nothing of^^^^' 
interest is known concerning these lost works, — except, indeed, 
one curious detail. Theodectes, whose repute stood high in the 
time of Aristotle, represented the sufferer as wounded in the 
hand, not in the foot*. The motive of this innovation is not 

^ Encycl. Brit. (9th ed.) vol. xiv. p. 436: vol. xxiv. p. 561. 

* At V. 1437 Heracles promises to send Asclepius to Troy, — a passage which has 
groundlessly been regarded as inconsistent with the mention of the Asclepiadae in 
1333. If the Philoctetes at Troy was the earlier play, this may be an allusion to it, — 
like that to the Antigone in the Oedipus Coloneus (v. 1410 n.). 

^ The 4>t\oKT^7;j by Achaeus of Eretria (a contemporary of Sophocles) dealt with 
the hero's adventures at Troy. See Nauck, Trag. Graec. Fragm. p. 755 (2nd ed. ). 
The poet Antiphon {c. 400 B.C.) also wrote a 4>i\o/cr^7js, if Meineke is right in altering 
'Ai/TK^dcow to ' AvTKpiai'Tos in Stobaeus Flor. 115. 15 (Nauck, p. 793). The ^iXoKrriTijs 
mentioned by Suidas among the works of Philocles may have been that of his uncle 
Aeschylus, as Otto Ribbeck suggested (A'o/w. Tragod. p. 376). 

* In Arist. Eth. N. 7. 8 (p. 1150 b 9) the Philoctetes of Theodectes is cited as an 
instance of a man fighting against pain which at last overcomes him. A schol. there ' 
{Anecd. Paris, vol. I. p. 243, 15) says that this poet represented him as t^j** x^^P'*- 
dfd-qyfUvov, and as exclaiming, Koyj/are ttjv efJLTjv x^^P"-- The last words are doubt- 
less a mere paraphrase. 


difficult to divine. Aristophanes touches on the predilection of 
Euripides for maimed heroes ; and in the comedies which had 
been written on the subject of Philoctetes his disabled foot had 
doubtless been made a prominent traits Theodectes wished to 
avoid all associations of burlesque. His expedient for dignifying 
the warrior's misfortune is very characteristic of the decadence. 

Attius. § 1 8. In the best age of Roman Tragedy, Attius {c. 140 B.C.) 

composed a Philocteta, of which some small fragments remain, — 
less than fifty lines in all. Much ingenuity has been expended 
on conjectures as to the plot. But the evidence is too scanty 
to warrant any conclusion 2. Many of the verses have a rugged 
power, — as these, for instance, spoken by the hero in his agony: — 

Heu ! qui salsis fluctibu' mandet 
Me ex sublime vertice saxi? 
lamiam absumor : conficit animam 
Vis vulneris, ulceris aestus. 

The adventures of Philoctetes after the Trojan war were 
Eu- related by Euphorion of Chalcis {c. 220 B.C.), in a short epic 

phorion. {^CK.oKrr]T'r]'i), of which only five lines, preserved by Stobaeus, 
are extant, but of which the contents are partly known from a 
note of Tzetzes on Lycophron'. Philoctetes arrived in southern 
Italy, and there founded the city of Cremissa, near Crotona. 
He raised a shrine to Apollo the protector of wanderers*, and 

^ Ar. Ach. 411. The Sicilian Epicharmus had written a piece on Philoctetes; and 
Strattis, one of the latest poets of the Old Comedy (c. 412 — 384 B.C.), had taken the 
same theme. The ascription of a play on this subject to Antiphanes (of the Middle 
Comedy) is perhaps erroneous : see p. xxxi, n. 3. 

"^ Ribbeck {Scenicae Ro7n. poesis fragm. pp. 308 ff.) thinks that Attius followed 
Euripides, for the most part, in his general design, but borrowed occasional touches 
from Aeschylus, Sophocles, and the minor Greek dramatists. The impossibility of 
solving the question is sensibly recognised by Schneidewin {Philologus iv. p. 656) 
and Milani {Mito di F., p. 47). 

One point of interest may, however, be noticed. Attius made some one tell the 
same story which is told by the Neoptolemus of Sophocles — viz., that Odysseus still 
held the armour of Achilles (see fr. 16). But no one could use this fiction with so 
much effect as the person chiefly aggrieved. Perhaps, then, Attius followed Sophocles 
in associating Odysseus with Neoptolemus. 

^ Stob. Flor. 59. 16. Tzetzes on Lycophron 911. 

* Tzetzes on Lye. 911 iravdeU rris dXiys, 'AXaioi; ^AirbWuvos iepbv Kzl^ei. Others 
connect dXaios with a\^o (Welcker, Gotterl. I. p. 465). 


dedicated in it the bow of Heracles. He was slain while aiding 
an expedition of Rhodians against some Achaeans of Pellene 
who had settled in Italy. 

§ 19. Once, at least, in modern literature the story of Philo- Fenelon's 
ctetes has been treated with a really classical grace. The mind of maque. 
Fenelon was in natural sympathy with the spirit of ancient Greek 
poetry ; and the twelfth book of the Td^maque, where Philoctetes 
relates his fortunes to Telemachus, is marked by this distinction. 
Fenelon varies the earlier part of the legend, following a version 
which is given by ServiusV Heracles, when about to perish on 
Mount Oeta, wished that the resting-place of his ashes should 
remain unknown. Philoctetes swore to keep the secret. Odys- 
seus afterwards came in search of Heracles, and at last prevailed 
on Philoctetes to reveal the spot, — not, indeed, by words, but by 
stamping upon it. It was for this that Philoctetes was punished 
by the gods. One of the arrows of Heracles — tinged with the 
venom of the Lernaean hydra — dropped from his hand, and 
wounded the offending foot. For almost all that part of the 
story which passes in Lemnos, Fenelon has closely followed the 
play of Sophocles. Many passages are translated or paraphrased 
with happy effect. He wished, however, to present the father of 
Telemachus in a more favourable light ; and so it is Odysseus, 
not Neoptolemus, who restores the bow. 

' Farewell, thou promontory where Echo so often repeated Lessing. 
my cries ' — says the Philoctetes of Fenelon, — true to the text 
of Sophocles. The TiUmaqiie appeared in 1699. More than 
half a century later, these laments of Philoctetes became the 
starting-point of a discussion destined to have fruitful results. 
Winckelmann, speaking of the Laocoon, had observed that the 
marble indicates no loud cry, but rather ' a subdued groan of 
anguish': 'Laocoon suffers, but he suffers like the Philoctetes of 
Sophocles.' Lessing, in his Laocoon (1766), pointed out that the 
Philoctetes of Sophocles shrieks aloud, and that Heracles, in the 
Trachiniae, does the same. ' The ancient Greek uttered his 
anguish and his sorrow ; he was ashamed of no mortal weakness.' 
If, then, the poet expresses the cry of bodily pain, while the 

^ On Verg. Aen. 3. 402. 


sculptor refrains from expressing it, the reason must be sought 
in the different conditions of the two arts. At the time when 
Lessing wrote, the general tendency of contemporary taste was 
in agreement with the view on which Cicero insists, that any 
outward manifestation of pain is unworthy of a great mind, and 
that a wrong had been done to the heroic character by those 
poets who had permitted their heroes to utter lamentations\ 
This maxim is exemplified in the tragedies of the stoic Seneca, 
whose persons are forcibly described by Lessing as * prize-fighters 
in buskins*': it had also been observed on the classical stage of 

In a passage of excellent criticism, — which has lost nothing 
of its value because it closed the aesthetic controversy which it 
concerns, — Lessing shows how Sophocles, in the Philoctetes, has 
reconciled the necessary portrayal of physical suffering with the 
highest requirements of tragic art. He takes up three points, 
(i) The nature of the suffering itself. The wound is a divine 
punishment, and there is a supernatural element in its operation : 
' a poison worse than any to be found in nature' vexes the victim. 
Then this affliction is joined to other evils, — solitude, hunger, 
hardship. (2) The expression of the suffering. It is true that, 
in the scene where Philoctetes utters his cries of pain (vv. 730 ff.), 
he believes that he is about to be rescued from Lemnos : his 
anguish, there, is physical only. But these cries are wrung from 
him by extreme torment, despite his efforts to stifle them (vv. 
742 {.). They detract nothing from the heroic firmness of his 
character, — displayed not only in the strength of his attach- 
ments, but also (as ancient Greeks would deem) in the fixity of 
his resentments. ' And then we are asked to suppose that 
Athenians would have scorned this rock of a man, because he 
reverberates to waves which cannot shake him''!' (3) The 

^ Tusc. Disp. 1. 13. 32, Afflictusne et iacens et lamentabili voce deplorans, audies, 
O virum fortem? Te vero, ita affectum, ne virum quidem dixerit qiiisquam. Aut 
mittenda igitur fortitude est, aut sepeliendus dolor. 

'^ He ingeniously remarks that the influence of the gladiatorial shows may have 
been perverting, in this respect, to Roman Tragedy. But he might have excepted the 
best age of Roman Tragedy, — the second century B.C., — when the Greek masters 
(chiefly Euripides) were the models. Thus Attius — as we have seen — did not shrink 
from allowing Philoctetes to utter cries of anguish. 

* Cp. 1460 x«M«f<'/^''<f- 


effect of this expression upon the other persons. As Lessing 
acutely remarks, the dramatic inconvenience of a hero who cries 
aloud from bodily pain is that such a cry, though it need not 
excite contempt, seems to demand more sympathy than is usually 
forthcoming. Sophocles has forestalled this difficulty ' by causing 
the other persons of the drama to have their own interests.' 
That is, when Philoctetes shrieks, the mind of the spectator is 
not occupied in gauging the precise amount of sympathy shown 
by Neoptolemus, but rather in watching how it will afifect his 
secret purpose. ' If Philoctetes had been able to hide his suffer- 
ing, Neoptolemus would have been able to sustain his deceit... 
Philoctetes, who is all nature, brings back Neoptolemus to his; 
own nature. This return is excellent, and the more affecting 
because it is the result of pure humanity.' 

The last words allude to a French drama in which a different French^ 
motive had been employed. Ch^teaubrun, in his PhiloctHe *^''^™^^* 
(1755), had given the hero a daughter named Sophie, who (with 
her gouvernante) visited Lemnos ; and the romantic passion with 
which Sophie inspired Neoptolemus became his chief reason for 
assisting her father. Two other French dramas of the same 
title, those of Ferrand (1780) and La Harpe (1781), are noticed 
by M. Patin* ; but a comparative respect for the example of 
Sophocles is the highest merit which he ascribes to either. 

§ 20. The legend of Philoctetes, as embodied in classical Thelegend 
poetry, is illustrated at every step by extant monuments of*"''^'^'* 
classical art, — vase-paintings, engraved gems, reliefs, or wall- 
paintings, — ranging in date from the fifth century B.C. to the 
second or third century of the Christian eral He is seen assist- 
ing, in his youth, at the sacrifices offered to Chryse by Heracles 
and by Jason; — standing beside the pyre of Heracles on Oeta; 
— wounded by the serpent, at his second visit to Chrys6's shrine ; 

^ £tudes sur les Tragiques grecs : Sophocle: pp. 92 ff. ; 149 f. 

' A complete account of these has been given by Sign. L. A. Milani, in his admir- 
able and exhaustive monograph, // Mito di Filottete nella Letteratura classica e nelf 
Arte figurata (Florence, 1879). ^^^ plates subjoined to the vifork. reproduce, on a 
small scale, 50 illustrations of the myth from various sources. A supplement, entitled 
Nuovi Monumenti di Filottete (Rome, 1882), contains at the end a synoptical table, 
enumerating 63 works of art which relate to the subject. 

J. S. IV. d 


— abandoned in Lemnos ; — finally, tended by the ' healing hands' 
at Troy, and victorious over Paris. 

A peculiar interest belongs to the representations of his 
sufferings in Lemnos, since they exhibit three principal types, 
each of which can be traced to the influence of an eminent 
artist, (i) The sculptor Pythagoras of Rhegium {c. 460 B.C.), 
famous especially for his athletes, excelled in the expression of 
sinews and veins. One of his best-known works was a statue at 
Syracuse, which represented a man limping, with a sore in his 
foot. ' Those who look at it,' says Pliny, ' seem to feel the pain\' 
There can be no doubt that the subject was Philoctetes. As an 
example of the later works which were probably copied, more or 
less directly, from this statue, may be mentioned a cornelian 
intaglio, now in the Museum of Berlin^ Philoctetes is walking, 
with the aid of a stick held in his left hand : in his right he 
carries the bow and quiver : his left foot, — the wounded one, as a 
bandage indicates, — is put forward, while the weight of the body 
is thrown on the right foot. The figure illustrates a principle 
which P)^thagoras of Rhegium is said to have introduced, — viz., 
a correspondence between the attitude of the left leg and that of 
the right arm, or vice versa, — a symmetry obtained by an arti- 
ficial balance of movements*. It is noteworthy that a standing 
or walking Philoctetes occurs only on engraved gems, and in one 
mural painting at Pompeii (of about 30 B c.) which may also 
have been suggested by the Syracusan statue, (ii) A very 
beautiful Athenian vase-painting, of about 350 B.C., shows Phi- 
loctetes sitting on a rock in Lemnos, under the leafless branches 
of a stunted tree ; his head is bowed, as if in dejection ; the 
bandaged left foot is propped on a stone, and the left hand 
clasps the left knee*. He wears a sleeveless Doric chiton, girt 
round the waist; at his right side the bow and arrows rest on 
the ground. It is probable that the source of this vase-painting 
was a picture by Parrhasius, who is known to have taken 

1 Hist. Nat. 34. 59. 

2 Milani, Mito di F., p. 78. 

' Such equipoise was technically called 'chiasmus,' — a term borrowed from the 
form of the Greek X, and transferred from rhetoric to sculpture. 

* lb. p. 80. Milani has chosen this picture as the frontispiece of his monograph. 
The vase is an aryballos, now the property of Sign. A. Castellani, of Rome. 


Philoctetes for his subject at a date slightly earlier than that 
to which the vase is referred. The distinctive feature here 
is the predominance of mental over physical pain ; — a concep- 
tion which might have been suggested to the painter by the 
Attic dramatists, (iii) In a third series of representations, Phi- 
loctetes reclines on the ground, fanning his wounded foot with 
the wing of a bird, or with a branch. This type occurs only on 
gems, and appears to have been originated by Boethus of Chal- 
cedon, a gem-engraver of high repute, who lived probably in 
the early part of the third century B.C.^ 

Some other scenes found on works of art, in which Philocte- 
tes is no longer alone, were directly inspired by Attic Tragedy. 
An engraved gem, now in the British Museum, represents the 
theft of the bow by Odysseus, as Aeschylus appears to have 
imagined it^ Euripides has been the source of some reliefs 
on alabaster urns of the second century B.C. ; two Trojan envoys, 
on the left hand of Philoctetes, are inviting him to follow 
them, while on his right hand are Odysseus and Diomedes, 
in an attitude of remonstrance; or Philoctetes, in acute pain, 
is tended by Odysseus, while Diomedes, at the sufferer's back, 
seizes the bow and quiver^ Nor has Sophocles been neglected ; 
Odysseus instructing Neoptolemus appears on a marble medal- 
lion* of the first or second century A.D. ; and a sarcophagus" of 
the same period shows the moment when Odysseus starts for- 
ward to prevent his more generous comrade from restoring the 
bow to its despairing master (v. 974). 

1 Milani, pp. 85 ff., and Nuovi Monumenti, p. 275. — It has been conjectured that 
the Philoctetes of Aeschylus was the literary source used by Boethus. This is not 
improbable (see next note). But it is not likely that the winged creatures which the 
sufferer fanned away from his foot are the hKopvoi. ('locusts') or <^(i/3ej ('wild pigeons') 
which were mentioned in that play (fr. 251 f., ed. Nauck). 

"^ The gem is a sardonyx intaglio, no. 829 in the Hertz collection, and shows the 
recumbent Philoctetes fanning his foot to keep off some winged creatures ; while 
Odysseus, characterised by the TriXoy, stands at his back, in the act of taking the bow 
from the place where it is suspended. This recalls a fragment of the Aeschylean Philo- 
ctetes, Kpefida-aaa {Kpe/xaa-Td.?) rb^a irlrvos iK /xeXavdpiov. See Milani, Mtto di F., p. 90. 

* Milani, pp. 96 ff. Each of these subjects occurs on several urns, most of which 
were found at Volterra ; some of them are in the museum there, others at Florence, 
and one at Cortona. 

* Now in the Vatican Library. Milani, p. 91. 

" Now in the garden of the Villa Gherardesca at Florence. lb. fp. 92 ff. 




§ 21. But the most valuable contribution of art to the inter- 
pretation of the play is a vase-painting of Philoctetes wounded 
at the shrine of Chryse. This incident, like the personality of 
Chrys^ herself, is left indistinct by the allusions in the poet's text ; 
and such indistinctness, — easily tolerated by ancient audiences in 
matters which lay ' outside of the tragedy,' — tends to weaken a 
modern reader's grasp of the story. It is therefore interesting 
to know how the whole scene was conceived by a Greek artist 
nearly contemporary with Sophocles. The painting occurs on 
a round wine-jar {ardfivoi), found at Caere in southern Etruria, 
and now in the Campana collection of the Louvre : the date to 
which it is assigned is about 400 B.C.* 

The place is the sacred precinct of Chryse — ' the roofless 
sanctuary' of which Sophocles speaks — in the island of the 
same name, near the eastern coast of Lemnos. Philoctetes, 
who has just been bitten in the foot by the snake, is lying 
on the ground, overcome by pain, and crying aloud, as the 
open mouth indicates. The laurel-wreath worn by him, as by 
all the other persons of the group, denotes that he had been 

sacrificing. A beardless youth who bends over the sufferer, as 
if about to raise him in his arms, is probably Palamedes ; his 

1 Milani, p. 68. 


chlamys is girt about his loins in the manner used by sacrificers. 
On the left, the image of Chrys^ is seen behind her burning altar ; 
the snake, 'the lurking guardian' of her shrine (v. 1327 f), — 
which had crept forth as Philoctetes approached — is again 
seeking its hiding-place, while Agamemnon strikes at it with 
his sceptre. Next to him on the right is the beardless Achilles, 
with chlamys girt at the waist, and a piece of flesh, roasted for 
the sacrifice, on a spit (o/SeXo?) in his hand: then the bearded 
Diomedes, wrapt in his liimation : and, on the extreme right, a 
similar form, possibly Menelaus^ The attitudes express horror 
at the disaster*. If the followers of the Greek chiefs are 
imagined as gathered around this group, awe-struck spectators 
of the interrupted rite, nothing is wanting to a picture of the 
moment indicated by Sophocles, when the ' ill-omened cries ' of 
Philoctetes ' filled the camp,' and at length prompted the cruel 
resolve to carry him across the narrow strait, and abandon him 
on the lonely shore of Lemnos. 

§ 22. A further point of interest in this vase-painting is its Chrys^. 
representation of the mysterious Chryse. Her image has the 
rigid character of a primitive temple-image (^oavov). The high 
KaXado<; or 7r6\o<i on her head seems to indicate a Chthonian 
power, as in the case of Demeter, Artemis Tauropolos, and 
Artemis Orthia. A very similar representation of her occurs on 
another vase — a ' vinegar-cup ' (oxybaphon) of the fifth or fourth 
century B.C., now in the Lamberg collection at Vienna*. The 
scene there depicted is the first sacrifice of Philoctetes at Chrys^'s 
altar, in company with Heracles ; and there, as here, her identity 
is made certain by her name being written above. There, too, 
her hands are uplifted; but she wears a corona, not the calathus; 
and a broad stripe, which runs down her robe from neck to feet, 

^ So Michaelis conjectures {Annal. delP Istit. di Corr. Archeol., 1857, p. 252). 
Milani, however, thinks that the artist introduced this figure merely because the 
symmetry of the picture required it, and had no definite person in view (p. 69). 

'^ In the original, the names *IAOKTETES, XPTSB, AIOME..S appear above 
the heads of those persons respectively : the names of Agamemnon and Achilles have 

been almost obliterated, but A iiN And A 2 remain. No trace of a name 

appears over the supposed Menelaus. 

* Milani, pp. 60 ff. 



is studded with two rows of discs, which appear to symbolise 
stars. Here, also, such discs are seen, though only on the girdle 
and on the lower edge of the garment. According to one 
theory, Chryse was merely a form of Athena, — the epithet 
' golden ' having been substituted for the personal name, — and 
the serpent at her shrine is to be compared with the guardian of 
the Erechtheum (see on 1327 fif.). But there is more probability 
in the view of Petersen \ that Chryse is a Greek form of Bendis. 
The Thracian Bendis was a lunar deity, sharing some attributes 
of Artemis (with whom the Greeks chiefly associated her), Hecate, 
Selene, and Persephone. The worship of Bendis seems to have 
existed in Lemnos, as at Athens. On the other hand, Chrys6 
is always connected with places near the Thracian coasts. 
Lenormant, adopting this view, remarked that, if the name 
Bendis meant ' bright'V then Xpva-r} (= ')(^pv(rrj) may have been 
a direct translation of it'. Thus, when Heracles, Jason and 
Agamemnon — all bound on perilous enterprises — offered sacri- 
fice at Chryse's altar, they might be regarded as seeking to 
conciliate an alien deity. Sophocles imagines her as a cruel 
being (cofio^pcov) whom higher powers — for their own good 
purpose — have permitted to wreak her anger; but he does 
not further define her supernatural rank. 




§ 23. The Philoctetes was produced at the Great Dionysia, 
late in March, 409 B.C., and gained the first prize*. Sophocles, 
according to the tradition, would then have been eighty-seven. 
Able critics have favoured the view that his choice of this 
subject was in some way connected with the return of Alci- 
biades®. It was in 411 B.C. that Thrasybulus had prevailed on 
the democratic leaders at Samos to send for Alcibiades, and to 

^ Ersch and Gruber's Encyc, art. Griechische Mythologie, p. 294. 

^ As Jacob Grimm conjectured, comparing Vanadis, a surname of Freyja. 

3 Daremberg and Saglio, Diet, des Antiquitis, I. p. 686. 

* See the second Argument to the play, p. 4. 

* Ad. Scholl, Sophokles. Sein Leben und Wirken. (Frankfort, 2nd ed. 1870.) 
Ch. Lenormant, in the Correspondant of July 25, 1855. M. Patin (Sophocle, p. 125) 
mentions, as the earliest expression of such a view, an art. by M. Lebeau jeune in the 
Mhn. de PAcad. des Inscriptions, vol. xxxv. 


elect him one of the ten generals^, — a measure by which, as Grote 
says, ' he was relieved substantially, though not in strict form,* 
from the penalties of banishment. In 410 Alcibiades had been 
the principal author of the Athenian victory at Cyzicus. Thus, 
at the date of the Philoctetes, men's minds had already been pre- 
pared for his formal restitution to citizenship — which took place 
on his return to Athens in 407 B.C. It is easy to draw a 
parallel between the baffled army at Troy, with their fate 
hanging on an estranged comrade, and the plight of Athens, 
whose hopes were centred on an exile. Nay, even the passage 
where Philoctetes learns who have perished, and who survive, in 
the Greek army has been read as a series of allusions to dead or 
living Athenians. Then Neoptolemus is Thrasybulus : and the 
closing words of Heracles {evae^eiv ra irpo'^ 6eov<i) convey a 
lesson to the suspected profaner of the Mysteries. Now, to 
suppose that Sophocles intended a political allegory of this 
kind, is surely to wrong him grievously as a poet. At the 
same time it must be recognised that the coincidence of date 
is really remarkable. It is not impossible that his thoughts 
may have been first turned to this theme by the analogy which 
he perceived in it to events of such deep interest for his country- 
menl But the play itself is the best proof that, having chosen 
his subject, he treated it for itself alone. 

§ 24. The diction of the Philoctetes has been regarded by Diction. 
Schneidewin and others as somewhat deficient in the lofty force 
of earlier compositions. But this criticism is not warranted by 
those passages which gave the fittest scope for such a quality, — 
as the invocation of the Great Mother (391 — 402), — the noble 
stasimon {6^6 — 729), — and the denunciations by Philoctetes of 
the fraud practised against him (927 — 962 : 1004 — 1044). If, 
in the larger part of the play, the language is of a less elevated 
strain, this results from the nature of the subject ; since the 

^ Thuc. 8. 81, 82. The first overtures of Alcibiades had been made to the 
oligarchs in the army at Samos {ib. 47), and had led to the Revolution of the 
Four Hundred. 

* There is one passage in the Philoctetes, which, though it should not be regarded 
as a direct allusion to recent events, might certainly suggest that they were present to 
the poet's mind : see commentary on vv. 385 ff. 



gradual unfolding of character, to which the plot owes its 
peculiar interest, is effected by the conversations of Neopto- 
lemus with Odysseus or with Philoctetes, in which a more 
familiar tone necessarily predominates. 

Versifica- § 25, The versification, however, clearly shows, in one re- 
spect, the general stamp of the later period. If the Philoctetes 
is compared (for example) with the Antigone, it will be apparent 
that the structure of the iambic trimeter has become more Euri- 
pidean. The use of tribrachs is very large. Two such feet occur 
consecutively in the same verse (1029 kcu vvv tI fi dyere ; ri 
fi dirdyea-Oe ; tov ')(^dpcv]): a tribrach precedes a dactyl (1232 
Trap' ovirep eXa^ov rdBe rd t6^\ av6i<; TrdXiv): or follows it (932 
aTToSo"?, iKvovfiai a, d7r68o<;, iKeTevco, reKvov). In two instances a 
verse ends with a single word which forms a ' paeon quartus ' 
(1302 TToXe/jbiov, 1327 dKaXv(f>fj), — a licence used, indeed, by 
Aeschylus, but in a trimeter which belongs to a lyric passage 
{Eum. 780). An anapaest in the first place of the verse occurs 
not less than thirteen times (308, 470, 486, 544, 742, 745, 749, 
898, 923, 939, 941, 967, 1228), — without counting 815 {tl irapa- 
^povelf, where the first foot may be a tribrach), 549 (a proper 
.name), or 585 (iyco el/x, a case of synizesis). Not a single 
instance occurs in the Antigone ; and in no other play are there 
more than five. These relaxations of metre in the Philoctetes 
may be partly explained, perhaps, by the more colloquial tone 
which prevails in much of the dialogue. But at any rate the 
pervading tendency to greater freedom is unmistakable, and is 
certainly more strongly marked than in any other of the poet's 

Manuscripts, Editions, etc. 

§ I. The mss., other than L, to which reference is made in the MSS. 
critical notes are the Parisian A, B, K, T ; the Florentine V, Lc, L^ R ; 
the Venetian V, V*, V^ ; the Roman Vat., Vat. b ; and the London 
Harl. Some account of these has been given in former volumes (Oed. 
Tyr., Introd., pp. lii fF., 3rd ed. : Oed. Col., p. xUx, 2nd ed.), — with 
three exceptions, viz., K, Lc, and Harl. The readings of K, when 
given, are cited from the edition of Blaydes (1870), who was the first to 
collate it for the Philoctetes. It is a ms. of the 15 th century, cod. 2886 
in the National Library at Paris, and, as a rule, closely follows L : 
though, as CavaUin xtvCidixY^iProlegom. pp. xxxv f), 'nonnunquam suam 
quandam est aut corrumpendi aut corrigendi viam ingressus.' It is 
curious that in v. 1322, where L has eovoiay croi \iym/, K has the true 
cuvotav Xe'ywv, with crot merely written above. Dindorf's Lc (the N of 
Blaydes), is cod. 32. 2 in the Laurentian Library at Florence, and dates 
from the 14th century. The Harleian ms. is no. 5743 of that collection 
in the British Museum; it is ascribed to the 15th century, and contains 
the Philoctetes and Trachiniae. 

§ 2. With regard to the readings of L and its peculiarities as a ms., 
some points of interest will be found {e.g.) in the critical notes on 
vv. 533, 715, 727, 942, 1263, 1384. Attention may be drawn, also, 
to vv. 82 and 945, as instances of the manner in which L, even when it 
has lost the true reading, sometimes preserves a hint of it which has 
vanished from later mss. In what concerns the relations between L 
and the other codices, the most remarkable point presented by this 
play is the twofold reading in v. 220, — k^k Trotas Trarpas (L), and vauTiAw 
TrXaTT/ (A). Cavallin's theory that both arose from ^at iroia ttXcitj; 
seems more ingenious than probable ; but it does not therefore become 
necessary to regard the discrepancy as evidence that A had an archetype 
distinct from L (see commentary). Another passage which deserves 
notice, as illustrating the character of L, is 639, cTrctSav irvcv/xa tovk 







Trptapa^ dry. Here all the Mss. have lost dv^. L has arji (dtj), which 
shows the corruption in its first stage, — a simple loss of v. The drj was 
taken as =' blows,' and was allowed to stand, although contrary to the 
sense required by the context. But in the Paris ms., A, a wish to suit 
the sense has carried the corruption to a second stage : it has dy^, 
meant for dy^ (from idyyjv), — 'be broken,' i.e., 'fall,' 'subside.' In 767, 
again, we find A itself holding the intermediate place between L and a 
MS. still later than A : — L there has the true iiirj : A has the unmeaning 
Hvy> which, in its turn, led to the €^y]Kr) of Paris B. 

§ 3. In four instances the scholia preserve a true reading which the 
MSS. have lost: v. 538 xaKa : 954 avavovfJiai. : 1 1 99 /SpovTo.^ avyats : 
1 46 1 AvKtov. At v. 639, where the schol. has ireo-r;, 0pav(r6y, the first 
word has been taken as pointing to the lost reading dvfj : but more 
probably it merely refers, like dpavcrdfj, to the spurious ay^. 

§ 4. After v. 1 25 1 a verse appears to have been lost. On the other 
hand, two examples of interpolation are scarcely doubtful, — viz., (i) the 
words 01 Tov dOXiov...€KpLvav in 1365 ff., first rejected by Brunck; (2) the 
words o-^s 7raTpas...av8as in 1407 f., first rejected by Dindorf. 

Many other passages have been condemned or suspected by various 
critics, but, so far as I can perceive, without sufficient cause. The 
objections have been discussed in the notes, wherever it seemed 
requisite. The following is a list of the impugned verses (about 70 in 
all) :— 

13 f. E. A. Richter. 50 — 54 (5ei <T\..&vo)yas), 63, 66 — 69, 92 (with a change in 91) 
Nauck. 128 Herwerden. 159 — 161 Benedict. 224, 255 f. (w5' ^xofTos...7^s) Nauck. 
264 — 269 R. Prinz would reduce these six vv. to three. 268 — 270 A. Jacob. 293 
Nauck. 304 Bergk and Herwerden. 335 Burges. 340 Th. Gomperz. 342 Surges, 
Gomperz, Otto Hense. 351 Meineke. 421 Dindorf. 458 K. Walter. 460, 474 
Nauck. 540 Hense. 592 Herwerden. 598 f. CATpel8ai...To<T(f5') Nauck. 637 f. 
Bergk and Blaydes. 667 f. {ravri, aoi-.-dovvai) Hense. 671 — 673 Wunder, Dindorf, 
Nauck, Campbell. 776 — 778 A. Jacob. 782 Dindorf. 8ooTournier. 879 f. Wecklein. 
880, 889 A. Zippmann. 916 Wunder. 939 Nauck. 958 Purgold. 988 Hense. 
1004 Mollweide. 1039 Nauck. 1252 Wunder. 1369 Nauck (altering 1368). 1437 
— 1440 (eyw 8\..a\wvai) A. Jacob. 1442 — 1444 Dindorf. 1469 — 1471 Fr. Ritter. 

§ 5. Emendations proposed by the editor will be found at vv. 147, 
491, 728, 752, 782, 1092, 1125, 1149 f., 1153. 

§ 6. Besides the complete editions of Sophocles (Oed. Tyr. p. Ixi), 
these separate editions of the Philoctetes have been consulted : — Ph. 
Buttmann (Berlin, 1822). G. Burges (London, 1833). M. Seyffert 
(Berlin, 1866). Chr. CavaUin (Lund, 1875). Also the commentary by 


F. A. Paley in his volume containing Ph., EL, Tr., At. (London, 1880). 
In the yourn. of Philology, vol. xvi. pp. 114 ff., Mr J. Masson has 
printed some previously unpublished conjectures in this play by Turnebus, 
Lambinus and Auratus. They are taken from ms. notes by Lambinus, 
contained in a copy of the Turnebus Sophocles (ed. 1553) which is now 
in the British Museum. Although they contain nothing new of any 
value, they are occasionally curious as establishing claims of priority in 
regard to more or less obvious corrections. Turnebus, it seems, had 
anticipated Schneidewin by conjecturing cXwv in v. 700. Lambinus 
had forestalled the following corrections : — 324 Ovy}iv . . -xtipl (Brunck) : 
636 opi^T; (Reiske, Brunck) : 639 aV^ (Pierson). As to v. 782, 
however, where Lambinus seems to have suggested tvyrj [' cux* ']> there 
is no proof that he anticipated Camerarius, whose ed, of Sophocles 
appeared in 1534: and when at v. 1461 (yXuKtov t€ itotw) he wrote 
*al. AvKiov,' he probably referred to the notice of that variant by the 
scholiast. That Auratus was the author of some true conjectures, has 
been noted in my commentary or Appendix (190 WaKovii, 554 a/x^i 
crov via., 992 ri^rys, 1149 fxrjKeT). It may be added here that he was 
the first to propose Itti in 648, and that in 1032 he suggested £^«W 
(meaning, probably, i^ea-raijK 

^ As to 8oKTJT^ Tt in 126, and iyd in 571, those corrections may, indeed, have been 
his own; but he could also have found them in the 14th century MS. B at Paris, where 
he held a Professorship. A similar remark applies to kMuv in 688, which is in some 
of the later mss. 


In addition to anapaests, the lyric metres used in the Philoctetes are 
the following. 

(i) Logaoedic, based on the choree (or 'trochee'), — w, and the 
cyclic dactyl, which is metrically equivalent to the choree, -^ v^. A 
logaoedic tetrapody, or verse of four feet (one cyclic dactyl and three 
chorees), is called 'Glyconic' According as the dactyl comes first, 
second, or third, the verse is a First, Second, or Third Glyconic. A 
logaoedic tripody (one cyclic dactyl and two chorees) is called ' Phere- 
cratic' According as the dactyl comes first or second, it is a First or 
Second Pherecratic. Logaoedic verses of six and of five feet also occur. 
The logaoedic dipody (' versus Adonius ') is found once in this play : 
see Analysis, No. III., Stasimon, Second Strophe, per. ii., v. 2. 

(2) Choreic verses, based on the choree, - w, are ordinarily of four 
or of six feet, and are often used to vary logaoedic measures (cp. No. I., 
Parodos, First Strophe, etc.). 

(3) Dactyls occur in the form of the hexameter, the tetrapody, and 
the tripody. (For the two latter, see Analysis, No. IV., Kommos, First 
Strophe, per. i.) 

(4) Dochmiacs. The single dochmius, ^ \ o | - A ||, occurs in 

No. v.. Second Kommos, First Str., per. in,, v. i. The dochmiac 

dimeter, of which the normal form is v-- | ^ I — > ^11 — ^ I - A ||, 

appears in No. II., Hyporcheme, periods 11. and iii., and in No, IV., 
Kommos, Strophe, per. in. In the first of these passages (No. II,, 
per. II.), the two dochmiac dimeters are separated by a verse consisting 
of bacchii ( — J) in two dipodies. Such a measure was akin to the 
dochmiac, in which the bacchius was the primary element. 


(5) The ionic measure, v--^, is found once (No. V., Ano- 

moiostropha, first section, per. 11.). It is there used with anacrusis, 

v./ v^ I v^ v^, i.e., in the form called ionicus a minore. This passage 

also exemplifies the not uncommon licence by which dichorees (^—^ — J) 
could be interchanged with ionics. Such substitution was termed 
avaKXao-ts (' breaking up '). On this see Schmidt, Rhythmic and Metric, 
§ 23. 2. 

(6) Choriambics (-v^v./-) occur in the same passage, a little 
further on. (No. V., Anomoiostr., first sect., per. iv.) 

This sequence of ionics and choriambics is instructive, as illus- 
trating the fine sense which varied lyric metres according to shades of 
feeling. The ionic was an animated measure; here, it expresses the 
lively repugnance with which Philoctetes regards the prospect of going 
to Troy. But the choriambic was more than animated, — it was 
passionate ; and so it is reserved for the climax, where, in his despair, 
he conjures the Chorus not to depart, — /ai;, Trpos dpaiov Atos, eX^j^s, 
iKercvd). The same ethical relation between the two measures may 
be seen in the Oedipus Tyrannus, 483 ff. (Metr. Analysis, p. xciv). 

In the subjoined metrical schemes, the sign •— , for -, denotes that 
the time-value of - is increased by one half, so that it is equal to 
-V or v-'wv./. The sign Z means that an 'irrational' long syllable 
{(TvWaPrj dXoyos) is substituted for a short. The letter », placed over 
two short syllables, indicates that they have the time-vahie of one short 

At the end of a verse, A marks a pause equal to w, IT a pause 
equal to -. The anacrusis of a verse (the part preliminary to the 
regular metre) is marked off by three dots placed vertically, • . 

The end of a rhythmical unit, or 'sentence,' is marked by ||. The 
end of a rhythmical 'period' (a combination of two or more such 
sentences, corresponding with each other) is marked by ]]. 

If a rhythmical sentence introduces a rhythmical period without 
belonging to it, it is called a TrpowSo?, or prelude : or, if it closes it, an 
cTTwSos, epode, or postlude. Similarly a period may be grouped round 
an isolated rhythmical sentence, which is then called the fieo-wSo's, 
mesode, or interlude. 


I. Parodos, vv. 135 — 218. 

First Strophe. — Logaoedic, in hexapodies (Period I.), and tetra- 
podies (II., III.). The First Glyconic is used in 11. 2; the Second 
Glyconic, in II. 3, 4 and III. i. There are some choreic verses, viz. 
I. I (a choreic hexapody, or iambic trimeter): 11. i, III. 2, 3 (choreic 
tetrapodies). A similar blending of logaoedic and choreic measures 
may be seen in Ant. 332 — 375 and 582 — 625 (Metr. Anal. pp. lix flf.). 

I. I. Ti • yji-r] Tt I yfi-r\ fie | Scotttot | ev $ev \ a ^€v | ov A 
fjLe\ I ov TraX | ai ^eX | r)/xa \ fioi \ey \ eis a;* | af A 

— \j 

2. (TTcy I €iv I 7; Ti Xey | civ Trpos | avSp vtt | ottt | av A H 
<f)povp • €iy I Ofi/Ji eiri \ a(fi fiaX \ terra ] Kaip \ <fi A 

II. I. <^pa^€ I /AOt T€xv I a I yap A ll 

vvv Se I fMoi \ey | avK \ as A 

> _^^ l_ L_ - 

2. T€xv ': as cTcp I as | irpovx | ct A II 

Trot • as eveSp | os | I'at | ei A 

— > — v/ \j — <_» — vy 

3. Kai -yvw/A I a Trap or | o) to | ^ctov || 
Kai x'^P I •"' ''■"' ^X I « TO I yap /loi 

4. 81 


OS I (TK-qirrpov av | ao-o-CT | ai A ]] 
etj* I ovK airo \ Kaipi \ ov 

— v/ 

III. !• (re 8 \ o) TCKV I ov to8 eA. | t^Xv^ | cv A 
jU.7j • vpoaireff \ wv fie \aO | tj wod \ ev A 

— « — » — « — « 

2. Trav KpaTOs | toyvyi | ov to /aoi | evverre || 

Tij roTOJ I 7) ns eSp | a riv ex | €« (Tti^ov 

3. Ti • o-ot XP^ I (Dv VTT I ovpy I «v A 3 
ev • avXoj' I 17 01//) I at \ ov 




[These diagrams show the structure 

T . TT • TTT . of each period. The numerals denote 

* ^ • I 4- \ * 4 \ thenumber of feet in each rhythmical 

• \ unit, or sentence. The dots mark 
4 I the beginning and end of each verse. 

• / Curves on the right show how single 
4 / sentences correspond with each other. 

Curves on the left show the corre- 
spondence between groups of sen- 

After the first Strophe follows the first system of Anapaests (i44;'i}«'M^»'-"i49 Oepa,' 
Tvitiv): after the first Antistrophe, the second system (159 oXkov. .,i6S iirivw(Mv). 

Second Strophe. — Logaoedic. i. Second Glyconics. II. The 
same, except that vv. 3 and 4 consist of two tripodies (a Second and 
First Pherecratic), with a pentapody between them. 

•^ > —v./ \^ — \J — 

I. I. oiKTip I 0) viv ey I coy OTr I CDS A || 
OVTOS I irpuToyof \ wv i<t \ ws 

^ > —\j \j — \j -^ 

2. fJirj Tov I Kr]SofX€v \ ov fipoT | wv y\ || 

oiKuv I ovSevoi I varep \ 0% 

— > —yj \j — \y — 

3. firjSe I $vvTpo(j>ov \ ofifi cx I '^'' A || 
TavTwv I afjLfxopoi \ ev §1 \ (f) /\ 

_ > -^ ^ L- _ 

4. 8v(TTav I OS fj.ovo'; | ai | ei /\ ]| 

Keirai | fiovvos art | a\\ \ uv /\. 


— v-* — 

II. I. vocr : €1 I /Acv vo(Tov I aypi | av /\ || 

ffTt/cr \ oiv \ 7j Xaai | we fj-er | a A 

> L_ ^ ^ _ ^ _ 

2. a\ \ V \ ei 8 CTTt | Travrt | tw /\ j| 
6rip ': ujv \ ev r oSw | atj o/jl \ ov f\ 

3. ■^ptia'i I lo-Ttt/xev I o) || ttcds ttotc | ttw? | Bva/xopo^ | avrc^ | «' A 
Xt/«f) T I oiKTpos av \ if< \\ eara fiep \ tfiv | rjfiaT ex, | wv op \ ei- A 

— N^ vy — vy — 

4. o> 7raXa/Lt | at ^c | wv A || 

a 5 a^up I offTon | or A 


\j — 

5. to SucTT I ava y€v | 7; ySpoT | cov A 

axw I Tri\€(j)av \ rjs iriKp | atj A 

— > — w v-» l— — 

6. ois /xiy I /x,€Tpios I at I wv A 3 


After the second Antistrophe follows the third system of Anapaests (191 ovdiv, 
200 dafirjvcu). 

Third Strophe. — Logaoedic. I. Hexapodies (i being choreic). 
II. Glyconics. 

> \j \j \j '-^ \j \j \^ — \j — »»' "~ 

I. I. €V ; (TTOfX t^e | TTUl | Tl ToSc | TTpOVi^aV | fj KTVIT | OS A || 

oXX 1 exe tckj' | oj* | X€7 ti | <f>povTiS | aj ve | as A 

2. <Ji>WTOS I (rVVTpO<f>0<i I 0)5 I TiLpOfieV I OU I TOV A ]1 

wj ou/c I e^eBpos \ aXX | evroiros \ av \ Tjp \ 

— > — > — >-f v^ — 

II. I. 7) irov I TT/S rj I TT/Se tott | wi/ A || 
ov fJLoXv 1 ttj/ (Tup 1 4770$ ex I w A 

2. ySaXX I « /8aAA ] ct yu. €tv/x | a <f>doyy | a | tov orriyS | ov Kar av | ayK j av /^ || 
wj I iroifxav | aypo^or | oj oXX | 7; | irov irrat \ wv vw ov | ayK j os 


> - > -^ ^ L_ _ 

3. epTT • ovTos I ovSc )u.e | Aa6' | €i A H 

/So : q. Tr]\ \ wTrof i \ w | a;' A 

^ — >_/ — v^ w — > — > — w v./ — x-' — \^ — 

4. y8ap ; €ia | nyXo^ev | avSa | rpvcrav || op Sia (yqfxa [ yap ppo | ei /\ J] 

Tj : I'ttos I a^ei'o;' | av)a^ \ wv opfx. \\ ov vpo^oq. ti \ yap deiv \ ov A 

1. ; II. 


II. Hyporcheme, vv. 391 — 402 = 507 — 518* 

Strophe. — Period I. is choreic. In II., verses i and 3 consist of 
dochmiacs ; v. 2, of bacchii. Per. III. is wholly dochmiac. 

^^ ^ vy — > — vy ^— — \J ^-^ ^ \J ^ 

I. I. op \ €(TT€p I avafi \ fiwTi I ya H jxarep | avT | ou 8t [ os A || 
oiKT [ tp av \ a| TToXX | cof e | Xe^ || ev Sucr | oicrr | w;' iro;' | uv A 

> — ^ - > 

2. a 


Toy fxey | av ttukt | wXov | ivxpva- | oi' veju, | cts A 
Ota I /^TjSeis I Tw>' e/* | wj* tvx | ot 0i\ | uv A 

<^^ — > — 

II. I. ere j KttKCi p,a | rep, ttotv || i eTrrjvBwfx. | av A || 

ei ': de iriKpovs av | a^, ex^ II €tJ arpeiS \ as A 

2. OT : €S TovS arp I tiSav v/3p || is Trao- e | X^'P** A 

«7 : w Mf TO I Kiiriav /cax || oj* T<f)5e | Ktpbos A 

^y V^ v^ <-> 

3. oT \ € ra TTOTpta | revx^ \\ a. TrapcStSocr | av A ]] 
fitT ; aTiOefjifvos | ev^a || Trep eirifxe/jLov | e** A 

J. S. IV. 




ft) \x.aK I atpa || ravpoKTov | wv /\ 
evjToX I ov rax II etas ;'e | ws A 

2. Xc • oi'Tft)v €</) I cS/ac II TO) XapTi \ ov /\ 
Ttop : evffaifi av \ es do/i \\ ovs rav Be \ uv h 

VJ v^ — 

3. ae^ : a? virepraT | ov A ]] 
j/fytt • effiv eK<pvy \ uv A 




2 bacch. 

2 bacch. 




( dochm. /j 

dochm. = €7ra)So's. 

III. Stasimon, vv. 676 — 729. 

First Strophe. — Logaoedic. In Period I. the verses are of six, 
five, and four feet : Periods II. and III. consist of tetrapodies only. 
As in the First Strophe of the Parodos, there is an admixture of choreic 
verses (I. i and 6 : II. 2). 

I. I. Xoy • o) fJL€V ] e^rjK 
IV \ avTos I 7)v irpo<T 

— v^ — \j — \J — 

over otr | (Dira 8 | ov fxa\ | a /\ 
ovpos I ovK ex I w /3acr | lu A 

2. rov TreXar [ av XeKTp [ w;^ ttote | tojv 8i | os A 
ovde TIP I iyX'^P i '»"' fttKO I 7etroi' | a A 

3. Kar : a 8po/xa8 1 a/ATTUKa 1 8€o-/u.tov j OS c/3a\ I ci/ ||7ray/fpaT|T;sKpov|ou|7raisAl 
Trap : y (ttovov \ avTi,TVir\ ov ^apv \^p(ar aTro\K\avcr\\ eiev \ ai/xar \r]p\ ov A 



4. aAAov 8 I ovriv €y | wy | oiSa kXv | wv || ouS co-iS | (ov | jnoip | « A || 
OS Tuv I Oepnorar \ av \ aifiada | Kr]K \\ lofxev \ av \ e\/c j tuv A 

5. TOvS f;^^ I ^tovi I o■v^Tu;( | ovt | a /\ 

€v6r]p I Of TTOSOJ I TJTt | OKT | t A 

6. ^mr 

(JiV OS I OUT €pC I as TLV I OU Tl 

ois Kor I ei/z/aer 1 fiev I et rtj 


as A 
ot A 

II. I. a\\ loros I ojv icr I ots av \ r]p /\ 
(pop^ados I fK 7at | as eX I w;* A 

2. wAAu^ I 0)8 av I afi | ws A 1 
fipwe d I aWoT I aWax | ?t A 

[II. I. ToSc j Tot I Oavfia /a c^ | et A 

TOT av ': ei\ | i;o/xec | os A 

\j — \y 

— \j — \j 

2. irwS 7rOT€ I TTtUS TTOT | afX(j>L I irAaKT II CJV podL I tOV /XOV I OS kXv I 0)1' I 

irais oTep j ws 0iX ] as rid \ rjv \\ os odev \ ev/xap \ ei vir \ apx 

\j — 

7ro)s apa | TravSaxp | vtov | out || w /8iot | av kot | ecrx \ €v A 
01 iropov I ai'tK I e^ai' | ei \\ V SaKe \ dvfxoi | aT | a a 




3 = TTpOwSoS. 



Second Strophe. — Logaoedic. Period I., Pherecratic verses. In 
Per. II., vv. I and 3 are Glyconic : v. 2 consists of two Pherecratics, 
separated by a logaoedic verse of two feet (the * versus Adonius^ : cp. 
Ant.^ Metr. Anal. p. Ivii). 

— > -^w'— ^--v^— > — 

L I. ov 4>opj3 I av lep | a? || yas atropov \ ovk aW | wv A || 
vvv 5 avSp I wv a7a^ | wr i| TratSos vw | oittjct | as A 

2. atf)(j}v I Twv v€fxofJi I €0"^ II avepes | aX<f>7]a-T | at A 
€vdai/x I 0)1' oi'UO' I et |1 (cat fieyas \ €k K€iv \ wv 

— > —\j \j ' — vy \j ^— — 

3. TrXrjV €$ I (liKv/SuX I WV Ij €t TTOTC | TO^ | OJV A ]] 

OS Viv I irovTOTTop I y II dovpan \ irXrjd \ ei A 

>■ — J — ^ VJ — \J — <^ — > — ^ \j — > — 

II. I. irrav ; ois t | ois avvcr | cte | ya<TTpi\\ (ftop/Sav | w //.eXe | a ij/v^ | "i A | 
TToXX : wv yu?;;' | wv irarpi | a;' 07 j ei wpos || anXai' | fiaXiad \ uv vvjj.(p \ av A 

2. OS ;u.->78 I oivoxyT \ ov \\ Trw/xaros | rjcrd \\ r) ScKer | ei xpov | <J> A II 
j-irepx" 1 ov re Trap | 0x6 \\ as tv \ x^Xf 11 acTij o;/ | ??p ^e j ot$ A 

3. Xcvco- : (OV 8 077 I 01' yvot I ly (TTarov j eis nS || wp a \ ct irpucre | vw;* | " A ] 

TrXa^ • ei Trar/J | os ^et | (jj 7ri;/3t JTra/ii^a |1 77s oirj as virep \ ox^ \ wv A 




IV. Kommos (taking 'the place of a Second Stasimon), vv. 827 — 864. 

Strophe. — Period I. is dactylic: II., choreic; III., dochmiac, with 
a prelude. 

I. I. VTTV o8w I as aSa | t^s virvt. 8 ] aXyctov || 
aXXa Tf.KV I Of raSe | /uec Of.o<i \ oferai 


2. cvaes I T^^iv I cX^ois 
wv d av a/J. \ eL^y fi | avdis 

3. €v • atwj/ I evai | wv cov | a^ /\ [| 
(3ai : av fioi | /Sataf | w Texi' | oi' "a" 

— v^ v^ — — 

4. ofifiaai B I avTicr;^ | ots A || 
venire \oy \ wv <f>a/j, \ av ~ 

— — — — v^ v^ ' yj — 

5. Tav8 • aiyXav | a rerar | at ra | wv A 

wj • iravTwv \ ev voaif) \ evdpaK ] tjs y\ 

»«'<_">/'-' — — ^ 

6. i^t i^t I fJ.oL Trat I wi/ "a" ]] 
viTj'os aviri' | OS Xevaff \ (iv /^ 

> v^ w w — > ^— ~ 

II. I. (0 : TfKVOV op I a TTOU | (TTaCT | CI A 

aXX : Tt 5w | q. /J-aK \ icrr \ ov A 

2. TTOi 8€ I /xoi TttV I devSe I j3aa-€L \\ 

K€ivo I St; /uoi [ xetvo | \adpq, 

3. <f)povT • t8os o/j I as I r/S | >7 A ll 

e| • tSou OTT I 9 I irpa^ \ eis A 

-^ ^ — > ' — — 

4. TrpOS Tl /*€!' I OVfJi€V | TTpaacT I €IV A 

ot(r5a 7ap | ac au5 | u/j. | at A 


III. I. Kaip \ OS TOi I TravTwv | yvwfJiav \ tcr^ajv || 
ei • ravrav \ rovrif \ yvoifiav \ lax^''^ 

vy — 

2. iroX • V Tt TToXv Trap | a ttoS a || KpaTo<; apvv | rat A j] 
fia\ • a Tot airopa | jrwit'Ots || eviSeiJ' tto^ | t) A 

IT. III. • 

4 =TP- 

' / dochniA 

\ dochm.y 

Between the choral Strophe and the Antistrophe comes the ixe(r(iiS6s, chanted by 
Neoptolemus, and consisting of four dactylic hexameters. It is noticeable that all 
four have the 'bucolic diaeresis,' i.e., the end of the 4th foot coincides with the end of 
a word. 

Epode. — Period I. is logaoedic (Second Glyconics) : Per. II., 
dactylic : Per. III., partly choreic (vv. i and 4), partly logaoedic (vv. 2 
and 3). 

— > -v^ w ' — 


> ^ v^ —v./ v^ — \J ^ 

2. av '• rjp 8 av \ oyx/Aaros | ov8 ex I *^'' A II 

3. ap \ wyav | eKrerar | at vvxi | os A II 

» -v./ w ' — — 

4. aXt : 775 VTTVO'S I COr^A | 05 A D 

II. I. ov x*pos I ov TToSos I ov Tivos | ap)(o}v II 
2. oAAa Tts I ws ai'S ] a Trapa | kci/xcvos J 


— ^y — 

[II. I. op ■ a fikeir | ft | Kaipi | a /\ || 

V — "w* 

2. (f>6€yy '■ €1 TO 8 aX j axrt/u. | ov /\ 

3. c/u, I a I ^povriSt I Trai ^ 

4. TTovos o I /U.17 <f>ofi I <i)V Kpar | loros ]| 

I. • II. • 

4\ 4 

3 = €7ra)8ds. 

V. Second Kommos (taking the place of a Third Stasimon), 

vv. 1081 — 1217. 

First Strophe. — Logaoedic, chiefly in the form of Second Gly- 
conics. A dochmiac forms the prelude to Per. III., and a choreic 
hexapody to Per. IV. 

v^ > — > -^ ^ — 

I. I. (0 KOiX I av Trerp | a? yuaA, | ov A || 
w rXafj. I w»' rXa^t | uv ap ey \ u A 

->-w-e^^ -^ ^ ^ - ^ - 

2. depfiov I Ktti Trayer [ wScs | ws 1| (r ov»c € | fxeWov ap | to raX | as A || 
Kai fJ-oxO I v Xu»/3 I aroj oj | tjS || ij /xer | ovdevo^ | vartp \ ov A 

— > ->..' w — \j ' — — > -^ V ' — — 

3. X€ll//€lV I OuScTTOT | aXXtt | /HOI || Kttl OvrjCTK | OVTt OrUV | ttO" | Ct A ]] 

avbpwv I etffOTTJcr | w raX | oj || vaiwv \ evdaS oX | ovfi | 04 A 

(U/XOt flOl fJiOl 

aiai aiat 


— >■ — \j \j — \j — 

II. I. o) TrXrjp I to-Tarov [ auXi | oi' /^ || 
ov ^op^ I av en \ irpo(T(pep | wv A 

>- — ^ v^ V^ — 

2. XviTa% I Tas air €/a | ov raX [ ai/ y\ || 
Of irrav \ uv air e/j, \ uv oirX | uv A 

> L_ ^ ^ L_ _ 

3. TtTTT : av I /XOl TO KaT | ttytA | ttp /\ || 

Kpar : ai | ais /xera \ X^P'^ I t** A 

— > —^^ — w — 

4. £(TTat I Tou TTore I Tev^ofji | at /\ || 
tcrxwi' I aXXa Moi | aaKow \ a A 

5. aiTOvo/j. I ou yiieXe | os ttoOcv \ cXttiSo? j] 
KpVTTTa T eir I ■>; SoXep ] as i'7re5 j v (ppfvo$ 

\j ^ — 

III. !• ""f^ : ^'■^'- 8 av I to A 

iS ■ otaav de 1 J't:' 

2. TTTWKaSes I o^vrov ou 8ia Trvev/xaTOS 

TOJ' ToSe I ixrjcrafiev ov tov icr | oi' XP°^°^ 

v^ — v^ — \^ L— — 

3. cX ; wfTtv I ovKcr | icr;^ | to A ]] 
e^ : a? Xax | oi't a;* | t | as A 

— — v^ \J — \J 

IV. I. (TV \ TOt (TV I TOt KttT | T/^t | OMTaS || 

TTOT/t : OS TTOTjU | 0$ (76 | SaLfXOV | COJ' TttS 

2. 0) j8ap I viroTfXf. | kouk A i| 

odSc ] (re 7e 5oX | os A 

3. a\\ j oSiv e)( I ei rr;^ I ?• A H 
«<rx i c i"ro I x^V* I "/** 

4. Ta8 aTTO I fxd^ov | os A || 
-as (TTvyep | ai' ex | e A 


> \J \J \J — vy 

5. f.v \ T€ ye Trap | ov ^pov | t;o- | at /\ ]] 
5i;(r : voTfxov ap \ av eir \ aX\ | 01s A 

— v^ v^ I— — ^ v^ ' — vy <-< — w — 

V. Tov fXwov I OS* I 8at/xovos | ctX || ov TO KaK j tov I aiv [ civ A ]] 

KM yap e/i I ot I tovto fie\ \ et || firj ipiXor \ tp- air \ ua- \ tj A 

I. • 5;._ II. ^ • III. dochm. = 7rp. 





Second Strophe. — Logaoedic. Per. I. opens with a Third 
Glyconic, but, as in the first strophe, Second Glyconics predominate. 

— > — > -v./ v^ — 

I. I. Ot/XOl I fJLOl Kttt 1 TTOV TToXt | O? /\ [j 

w TTTtti' I ai <^77/j I at X'^poT | w t A 

2. TTovTou I ^(I'os c<^ I r]/xev | os A H 

-> — ^ ^§ 

fOvr) I Ortpuv I ous o5 ex ! et A 

3. cyycX I a ;^€pi | TraXX | cof A J 
XW/x)j I ovp€(T(. I /3wr I as A 

* irXiovos? 

§ This example — where there is no doubt about the reading, either in the strophe 
or in the antistrophe — proves that the antistrophic correspondence of Glyconic verses 
did not necessarily require the dactyl to occur in the same place. Just below (Per. 
II., V. i) there is another instance, if the reading firfK^r' eiTr' ai/Xluv <t>^^ be right: 
see commentary on 1149 f. Cp. Tr., Metrical Analysis, p. Ixvii. (n. on v. 969). 



11, 1. rav e/A 

IX7)KeT air 

— > 

2. rav ovh 

— > 

rav trpoffO 

av fieXe | ov rpocf) I av A 

w — \j — 

ct? TTOT c j ySacTTacr | 6v A 

01; 7a/) ex I w xe/> I oti' A 

OV (f>t\ov I (0 ^tX I wi' A II 

€v /3eXe | wv aX/c | av A 

4. ;^€tpo)v I c/c /3e;St I acr/xev j oi' A ]] 
w 5i;(rT I avos ey \ u ra \ vvv A 

II] . I. 7] TTOV cX I €lVOV Op j CIS (f>p€Va'i j et, Ttfa5 I 

aXX' aved \ rjv de \ x^P^^ "P I ovk€ti 

\j — y^ — \J I— — 

2. €x ': ets Tov I rjpaKX | ci | or A j| 

<pO^ • TJTOS I OVK€$ \ V/J. \ IV A 

3. apOfxiov I toSc o"oi II 

epirere \ vvv kuXov 

4. OVKCTt I Xpr)<TOlXiV I ov TO fliO j VO-T€pOV || 

avTL(pov I 01/ Kopecr \ at crrofia \ irpos x"/'"' 

5. aXX 


ov 8 \ ev ix€T I aXXay | a A 
as I crapKos \ aioX j as A 

6. TToXv : fxrjxoivov I av8po9 cp | ecrcr | ct A 
aTTO • yap ^lov j ourtKa | Xei^ | w A 




cov yxcv I ai-O'XP \ <^5 aTrar j as crrvyi' || ov t€ | <^(ot | exOoSoir | ov A ]] 
e»' 7a/) I f(7T I ai /3ioT I a tis || w5 ev \ avp \ ais Tp€(p€T | at A 

"V. /tupi ttTT I aiaxp I wv ava j tcXX || ov6 os c<^ | i/ft- || tv kuk e | firjaaT | w | ^cv A J 
/LtijKCTt I /iijSev I 0$ /cpar j uc |1 uv oco JTre^uTrll et ^£0 | Supoi | at j a A 



VI. I. (lvZpQ<i I TOt Ttt /U.CV I CvSlK | ai€V | CtTT | €IV /\ 

Trpoj Q(.uiv I et ri cre^ | ei f««' | ov TreX | acrcr | ov A 

— > — 

2, ciTTovT I OS 8c j y-t] <f>6ov€p | av /\ 

evvoi I g TTttcr | 9 TeXar | av A 

— > — > -vy ^ — 

3. cftofT I at yAoMTO" | a? oSw | av A 

aWo I yvuO ev \ yvud ewL \ <toi A 


KTjpa I raj's airo \ (pevy \ eiv A 

- > - > -^ . - 

5. Ta)^$€i<; I TwcS c<^ I rjfiocrvv | ct A ii 

oiKTpa I yap ^octk \ eiv ada | 77s 5 A 

6. Koiv I av I T]vv(r€v | cts <^iX | ous ap | wy | av A J 
ex : «!> I fuvptov \ axOoi \ ^vv \ oik | et A 









Anomoiostropha (vv. 1 169 — 1 2 17). 

First Section. — Period I., choreic: IL, ionic: III., dactylic: IV., 
choriambic. The variety of measures, and the rapid transitions from 
one to another, suit the fluctuations of excited feeling. 

I, I. TraA • IV TraA, | lv -rraX | aiov | aA.y || -qfx, vtt \ e/j.v | acras | o) y\ |] 

— V^^ \J ^ \J ^ \J — \^ — v^ — \^ ^ 

2. Aware I Twv irpiv | cv tott | wv rt || /a wAecr | as rt | /a cipyacr | ai /\ 

3. Tl • TOVT C I Ac^as I et (7U I TaV € I fXOL /\ ]] 

v_» ^/ — — v^ v^ ^ — \y \J — — 

II. I. (TTvyip \ av rpwaSa | yav /a r]XiTL(Ta% | a^eiv A |i 

\^ \j — \j— \j — — \j \j — \j — \j — — 
2. ToSe • yap vow Kpar | tcrrov a-ro || vvv p.€ Acittct | r/Sr; A 1 

— V^ \J ~ \J \j 

III. I. ^tAa ; fjioi (faXa [ rarra Trap | rjyy || eiXas exoP'Tt tc | 7rpao-(r€iv 

V^ — ^/ v^ ' — 

2. I • 0)fJi€V I I w I' A 

3. vaos tv I T/p, I IV re | raxTat 
IV. I. fiV Trpos a^at [ ov 8to? eA^ || rj<: ikctcv | w perpta^ || 

— v./ v^ — — v/ v.* • 

— \J \./ — 

\J \y ■ 

2. 0) ^€V I ot II p€ivaT€ Trpos I ^€WV Tl 6pO€L<; ]] 

I. Choreic. II. Ionic. III. Dactylic. 

3 =7rp. 

5> / 

IV. Choriambic. 

2 = TTp. 


5 = «>• 

4 logaoed. = ctt. 

choreic 2 


Second Section. — Logaoedic 

I I. aiat ami || 

> — > —\j \j — \/ \j — 

Sat/^ • o)v 8a(/x I wv ottoA | wX o raX | as A II 

— > — <-' v^ — \j — 

2. O) TTOVS I TTOVS Tt Cr €T I €V ^t | (J) A || 

— > — ^ w — w — 

3. TCD^o) I TO) ytieroTT I IV TttX I as A || 

4. w $€i'Oi I eXOtT eir [ lyXvSes | av^is j| 

II. I. Tt : pe^ I Ol'TCS I aXXoKOT I (J) A II 

— > -V w — > —V 

2. yv(j}fxa I Twi' Trapos | wv Trpou | ^aivcs || 

3. ov : Tot ve/Lieo" | t;tov || 

4. aX : V I ovra j ^ei/xepi | <j> A H 

— > —\J \J — v^ — 

5. XvTTO. I Kai irapa \ vow Opo j eti' A ]] 




Third Section. — Dactylic. 

I. I. ^abi vvv I o) raXaf | ws ere KfX \ evofiev 

2, OvScTTOT I OvScTTOr | ICT^l ToS | C/ATTcSoV || 


— -*- — \j \j — \^^ 

3. ovo CL I Trvp<}iopo<s I aoTcpoTT I r]Tr]<; || 

4. ySpovTtts I avyais | fi curt <^Xoy | i^wv || 

5- €pp€T<i) I iXlOV I Ot ^ VTT £ I KCIVO) ]| 

II. 7rai/T€S OCT I 01 ToS e | rXaaav € || /xou ttoSo? | apOpov air \ tucrai 1] 

III. I. aXX I to ^€^01 I €1/ yc /Aot I €v;(os op | c^arc |{ 

2. TTOtOV ep I CIS T08 CTT I OS $i(f>0'i I ct TTodev II 

3. r; ycvvi' | r/ ^cXc | cov Tt Trpo | TrefJuf/aTe || 

4. (OS Ttva I 817 pe^ I r}<; TraXa/x [ av ttotc \\ 

5. \ptoT ttTTO I iravra nai | apOpa Ttp. j (o X^f II 

6. (^ov ; a (f)ov I a voos | t;8 | ■>/ A ]] 

I. II. • III. • 

4 logaoed. = ctt. 

V/ V^ >-< V^ \^ ' 

Fourth Section. — Per. I., choreic: IT., logaoedic. 

I. I. Tl • TTOTC TTttT | (.po. JXaT \ CV \ WV /\ \\ 
L_ _ ^ L_ _ 

2. TTOt I yas €S I ai8 | ou A ]] 



\j ^ \j — \j — 

II' I. ov yap \ €v (f>a [ €i y ct | t A |i 

2. <D iroXts I (o TToX I t? Trarpi [ a A || 

— \j — \j — vy — v^ — v^ — 

3. TTWS av I €L(Ti8 I OLIJ.I (T | aOXi \ o^ y av \ Tjp /\ 

4. OS ye I o-av Xltt | wv lep | av A 11 

5. Xt/3a8 I €xOp I ois € I /3ai/ 8ava j ois a i| 

6. ap J wyos £T I ovSev [ €i/a | i A ]] 




4 = f T. 

IOct)OK A E0Y2 


J. S. IV. 



Xpwijs 'A^7;vas /3a)/i.ov cTriKc^j^oxr/xcvov, 
€^' ovTTfp 'A;(atot9 yfir](TB\v rjv Ovcrai, fxovoi 
IIotavTO? TjSci Trais ttoO' HpaxXet $vv<jov. 
^rjTtov 8c Tovrov vav/BaTrj Sei^at (TToXw, 

'EXfvos 8' 'A;(ator? ctc^' aXwcrccr^' "IXioi' 
TOis 'Hpa/cXeovs ro^otcri 7rai8t t A;!(iXX€ojs. 
TO. TO^ VTrr}p)(€ Trapa ^lXoktt^tyj fxovio' 
iT(p.<^6iL<; 8' 'OSvcrcrcvs dfji.(f>OT^pov^ avvrjyayev, 

■ I Xpi^j')?? 'A^tjj'Sj] ^v xP^'^V'- o.0Tivai L : ^j* xP^'^V ^Orjvas T. 2 ^0' oCTrep] ((paiirep 
L. 3 i7!'5€t L : ijdri T. — ttoS' T : rdd' L. 4 The first three verses, and the first half 
of the fourth, are written in L as prose. Having perceived that the Argument was 
metrical, the scribe then stopped abruptly after the syllable vav of pav^drrj, and began 
afresh with verse 3. Hence verse 3 and the first half of v. 4 are written twice in L. — 
vav^dTr)...ffT6\(ij] vavpdTT]i...(TT6\ou L, : vavdrriv...aT6\ov T. 5 7rXr;7eij] Tr\7?7eij 5' L. 
— iv Aij/iJ/y voauivl iv X-^fivw vo L, the three last letters of voaGiv having been lost. 
X, with a mark denoting t {i.e. f^7-«), stands in the margin. 6 eZ<^'] elTr' L. 
7 T6^oKn] rit^oKT L, which a later hand has sought to alter into rifoicrt. 8 t6$' 
VTr^pX^] ''■^^' i"re?PX* L. 

This metrical Argument, with the heading ^iKoKT-qrov v, stands in L (p. 79 b) 
immediately after the aOXoi "HpaKX^ovs, twelve hexameters which are placed at the 
end of the Trachiniae. Then comes the prose Argument, with the heading fiXXwj, 
followed by to. toD dpa/xaros irpbawira. The metrical Argument was first printed in the 
ed. of Sophocles by Turnebus (Paris, 1553), who found it in the Paris 15th century MS., 
T (cod. 271 1). It is absent from the earlier editions (those of Aldus, Junta, and 

I — 2 


Camerarius), since the MSS. on which they were chiefly based did not contain it. (Cp. 
0. C. p. liv.) — The workmanship of these iambics is decidedly worse (and presumably 
much later) than that of the metrical Argument to the Oedipus Tyranwis. In v. 4 
an anapaest holds the second, and in v. 9, the fourth place ; while in v. 6 aXda-ead* 
'IXiov combines an impossible elision with an impossible spondee. In v. 5 iXlwer' has 
the sense of iXeLcpdrj, a Homeric use of the aor. midd. which is unknown to later 
classical Greek, 

I Xpijcrrji 'A^Tjvaj. The second scholium on v. 194, and the schol. on 1326, 
identify Xpvffrj with Athena; but nothing in the play itself favours that view. 
Sophocles seems rather to think of Chryse as a nymph. — ^wnbv: cp. Dion Chry- 
sostom, or. 59 § 9 (where he paraphrases a dialogue, from the Euripidean Philoctetes, 
between that hero and Odysseus), uairep d/xAet kolij.^ i^id-qnas, vwip t^s koivtjs (TUTrjpias 
re Kal viKris TTfpnrecrdvTa r^de ry ^vp.(popq,, deiKvvi'Ta t6v Xpijarjs ^uifiov, o5 Oijaavres 
Kparriaeiv ijxeWov tGjv iro\efJi,iuv' el 8e fj.y], /j.dT7]v iyiyvero i) (rrpaTela. — 
ivi.Kex'^oiJ^ivov, in classical Greek, would mean, 'heaped up,' and would be pointless 
here. Probably, however, the post- classical writer of these verses intended to express 
the idea, 'encumbered with earth or debris,' and so, 'decayed,' 'neglected.' Cp. the 
scholium of Tzetzes on Lycophron v. 911 ore ^Kadaipev iv Xpiijrj rhv Kexf^ff/j^^fov 
^wfjibv Trjs ^Adrjvds (where Kexpu(rp.4vov, 'defiled,' would, indeed, be a possible v. 1.); 
Tzetzes seems to mean, 'the decayed altar,' using x6w in a sense suggested by its 
application to the 'choking up' of harbours. 3 iroO^ 'Hpa/c\et ^vvuv = eTret.Sr] irore 
'Up. ^vv7]v. Not in the expedition of Heracles against Troy, — which was referred by 
legend to the generation before the Trojan War, — but in some later wanderings. 
The altar was said to have been founded by Jason on his way to Colchis. Cp. Phi- 
lostratus Itnag. 17 tov rrp Xpict]^ ^u>p.t)v, tv 'Idixuv irori ISpvcraTO, ore els KoXxoi>j 
irrXei. ^tXo/CTTjrTjs 5^ iK rijs ^i>v "Hpa/cXei /j.vrjixT]s rhv ^(>3/ Tois ^rjTovji SeiKv6s, 
iyxplffavTot avrt^ rod lidpov rbv Ibv is ddrepov toIv Trodo?v,...ep A-qp-vcfi ravrQ Kelrai, 



ATraywy^ ^lXokttjtov ck A.y]fxvov cis Tpotav vtto NeoTTToXe/xov Kai 
'OSvcrcrews k^o-G' 'EAevov fJiavTeiav, 6s Kara fiavrcLav KaA^avTOS, ws ciSoJS 
^pY](Tixov<; crwTeXori'Tas Trpos Tiyv t^s Tpot'as aAa)0"tv, V7ro 'OSro^crecos 
vvKToyp iveSpevOiiS, Biafxio^ VX^^ ''"'''■^ "EXXrjcnv. t] Se (TKrjvrj iv A.y]fji,v(a' 
5 6 Se xopos £K yepovTWJ/ twv tw NcotttoXc/xo) avfxirXcovTwv, Ketrai Kai 
Trap' Aicr;(vXa) 77 fxvOoTroda. iSiSoi)(67] iirl TXavKLTnrov TrpwTOS rjv 2o- 

5 T&v T(p] TM L. The loss of twv in L may have been due to the preceding 
yepbvTUv, esp. as it is the last word of a line. — /cetrat Kal'] Ke^rai wff L : /cetrai L : khtu 

Si VUlg. 

2 KaXxaj/Toj] Soph, refers to the nocturnal ambuscade by which Odysseus 
captured Helenus (606 flf.), but nowhere hints that Calcbas had prompted it. The 
advice of Calchas appears to have been mentioned by Lesches in the 'IXidj MiKpd 


(«;r. 700 B.C.), and the author of this Argument may have found it noticed in the 
Philoctetes of Aeschylus, to which he alludes. Quintus Smyrnaeus (9. 325 ff.) names 
Calchas only, and says nothing of Helenus. 6 k.l<jx^^v\ See Introduction. The 
writer ignores the Philoctetes of Euripides, and the treatment of the subject by other 
dramatic poets. — eTrt V\avKiTnrov\ Glaucippus was archon from July 410 to July 409 
B.C. (01. 92. 3). The play was brought out, then, at the great Dionysia at the end of 
March, 409 B.C. Sophocles was then eighty-seven. 


OAY22EY2. X0P02. 



The ffiiropos is an attendant of Neoptolemus who appears in the disguise of a 
vavKXrjpos, or captain of a ship (v. 542). At v. 128 he is identified with the (TKoirds. 
But the latter was a 'mute person,' while the ^fiwopos was really played by the 
tritagonist. Wecklein suggests that the word S/xiropos may have been suggested to the 
grammarians by ^vvip.Tropov in v. 542 : but that word ('companion') is there applied, 
not to the supposed vaijKX-qpos, but by the latter to a sailor who accompanies him. 
And the designation ^/xTropos seems fitting enough, when we observe that the man 
describes himself as trading between Peparethus and the Greek camp at Troy (547 ff., 
cp. 582 flf.). In the list of Dramatis Personae L has dyyeXos l^/xTropos, but in the text 
of the play, ifxiropos only. Some editors give aKoirbs us ^fxiropos. 

L adds iTrKpaivdfxevos to 'Hpa/cX^y. 

The Chorus consists of fifteen seamen from the ship of Neoptolemus. 

The protagonist played Philoctetes, and the deuteragonist, Neoptolemus ; while 
the tritagonist took the parts of Odysseus, the pretended merchant, and Heracles. 

Structure of the Play. 

r. irpoXoYos, I — 134. 

2. irdpoSos, 135 — 218. 

3. «ir€i(r68iov irpwrov, 219 — 675. In this are inserted two short 
choral songs, — a strophe (391 — 402) and an antistrophe (507 — 518),— 
having the character of a 'dance-song' or vTropxvH-"- (see on O. T. 1086). 

4. (rrdo-ifiov, 676 — 729. 

5. eircKToSiov Scvrtpov, 73° — 826. 

6. K0|i|i6s, taking the place of a second stasimon, 827 — 864. 

7. tx£ia-68iov TpiTov, 865 — 1080. 

8. Second ko|i|i,6s, taking the place of a third stasimon, 1081 — 1217. 

9. 2go8os, 1 2 18 — 1 47 1. 



*AKTH fxev rjBe rrj^ TrepLppvTov y6ovo<; 


evff , 0) KpaTiOTTOv 7raT/oos EX\TJva)P T/3a<^et9, 

'A^tXXecu? TTttt NeoTTToXe/xe, rov Mr^Xta 

Ilotavro? vlov i^eOrjK iyco irore, 5 

ra^^ets roS' epSeiv tojv avaaaovTOiv vtto, 

v6(T(o KaTacrrd^ovTa hia/Sopo) noSa, 

or ovTe XoLfiyj<s tjijlIv ovt€ OvfJiaTcov 

L = cod. Laur. 32. 9 (first half of eleventh century). r = one or more of the 
later MSS. This symbol is used where a more particular statement is unnecessary. 
' MSS.,' after a reading, means that it is in all the MSS. known to the editor. 

Scene: — A lonely place on the n.e. 
coast of Lemnos, near the promontory of 
Mount Hermaeum (1455 ff.). A rocky 
cliff rises steeply from the sea-shore (cp. 
1000 ff.); in it is seen the cave of Philoc- 
tetes. Odysseus and Neoptolemus enter 
on the left of the spectators, 

1 — 134 Prologue. Odysseus tells 
Neoptolemus that this is the spot where, 
ten years before, he had put Philoctetes 
ashore. Neoptolemus presently finds the 
cave, with traces in it which show that it 
is still inhabited. Odysseus then suggests 
that he should capture Philoctetes and 
his bow by a stratagem. He is to pre- 
tend that he has quarrelled with the 
Atreidae, and is sailing homeward. The 
youth at first refuses; but ultimately yields 
to the argument that only thus can he 
win the glory of taking Troy. — Odys- 
seus returns to his ship, leaving Neo- 
ptolemus to watch for Philoctetes at the 

1 aKTi] jiiv TJ8«, implying the anti- 
thesis, Ty Sk ipyv ijdrj ivLxeipriTiov, which 
is virtually given by vv. 11 ff. For fiiv 
thus deprived of its answering bi by a 
change in the form of a long sentence, 
cp. Ant. 1199 ff. 

2 fioTiirTos is the form given by L 
here, which also has (mirrt] in v. 33. 
CTiirrbs, not areLirrds, is also the best at- 
tested form in Aristophanes Ach, 180, 
and in Theophrastus De Jgne § 37. See 

o48' olKovp,^vT). Aeschylus and Euri- 
pides had both written a 4>iXoktiJ7T7s, and 
each had composed his chorus of Lem- 
nians, — thus making it seem strange that 

the sufferer should have been left so long 
without aid (Dion Chrysostom, or. 52). 
Sophocles wished to avoid that defect. 
Everything that is said of Lemnos through- 
out this play would naturally suggest a 
wholly uninhabited island. And the 
words ascribed to Philoctetes (vv. 220 f., 
300 ff.) require us to suppose that he, at 
least, believed it to be so. The Iliad, 
however, represents EifvTjos, son of Jason 
and Hypsipylfe, as reigning in Lemnos 
during the Trojan war (7. 467); and it 
was into 'well-peopled Lemnos' that 
Achilles sold Lycaon (21. 40). It is sim- 
plest to suppose that Sophocles, finding 
it convenient to have a desert island, 
ignored the Homeric notices. But it is 
also possible that he conceived the island 
as inhabited in some parts and desolate 
in others. This is the scholiast's view: 

The area of Lemnos is about 150 square 
miles, or more than thrice that of Jersey. 
Philoctetes could not crawl far from his 
sea-side cave (cp. 163, 291). 

3 KpaT((rTov...Tpa<j><ks: strictly, 'bred 
from' (not, 'reared by') 'a sire who was 
the bravest of the Greeks.' irarpos is 
not a gen. of agency (like ■n\-r]yd% 6v- 
■yarpds, Eur. Or. 497), but a gen. of 
origin, as 1284 dplarov Trarpbs aX<Txi-0''ros 
yeyiis: cp. O.T. 1082 ttjs yap Tri((>vKa p.T]- 
rp6s, O.C. 1322 fiTjTpbi XoxevOiU. Tpa(|>€^s 
is more forcible than 767011, as suggest- 
ing, not birth merely, but the inborn quali- 
ties. Cp. Ai. 556 del a-' Situs irarphs \ Sei^eis 
iv ixOpois olos k^ o'iov 'Tpd(/>r]s, ' thou must 
see that thou provest among thy father's foes 
of what mettle and what dreed Xhou art.' 



This is the shore of the sea-girt land of Lemnos, untrodden 
of men and desolate. O thou whose sire was the noblest of the 
Greeks, true-bred son of Achilles, Neoptolemus, — here, long ago, 
I put ashore the Malian, the son of Poeas, (having charge from 
my chiefs so to do,) — his foot all ulcerous with a gnawing sore, 
— when neither drink-offering nor sacrifice could be attempted 

2 daTiTTTos L, and T (cod. Abbat. Flor. 152, late 13th cent.): aarenrTos A, with 
the other later Mss. Cp. on o-tittt^, v. 33. 6 Nauck places this verse after v. 7. 

In Aesch. TA. 792 dapcrelTe, TratSej ix-qri- 
pwv Tedpaiifiivai, the gen. seems again to 
be one of origin, 'maidens who are true 
daughters of your mothers' {i.e., who 
resemble them, rather than your intrepid 
fathers). Wakefield's conjecture hd' w 
<'k> KparlffTov was warranted by the 
commoner usage of rpacpeis (with e/c, At. 
557, Eur, Ion 693; with dir6, Ion 262, 
Ai. 1229); but it was needless here. 

4 NeoirT6Xt|i€, four syllables, the voice 
gliding so rapidly over the first e that, 
with 0, it gives the effect of only one syl- 
lable. So in 241, and Eur. Andr. 14, Tro. 
1 1 26. But the name is a word of five 
syllables in Or. 1655 NeoTrr^Xe/ioy "ya^iuv 
viv, oil yajxei irore. Elmsley thought 
that verse corrupt ; the same variation 
occurs, however, in QeoKXii/xevo^, which 
is of four syllables in Eur. Helen, o, 
but of five ib. 1168 and 1643. — '''<"' 
MT)Xi.d, belonging to Malis ('the sheep- 
country,' from nrjKov, as the neigh- 
bouring Mount Oeta takes its name 
from oh), — a district almost enclosed by 
hills, at the head (i.e., west) of the MaX- 
toK^j Kb\iros. That bay forms a deep 
recess in the south coast of Thessaly, just 
opposite the N.w. end of Euboea. Cp. 
n. on 490. The Iliad (2. 682) includes 
this region in the domain of Achilles, and 
assigns Phiioctetes to the more northerly 
region of Thessaly, afterwards called 
Magnesia: see Introduction. — Her., con- 
sistently Ionic, has, r} MijXis 797, 17 '^P'n- 
X'-vh : Attic writers always have Tpaxis : 
but Thuc. and Xen. say ol MrjXifh, while 
Aeschines, like later writers, has ol Ma- 
Xteij. Cp. 725 MT]\iddwv vvfKpdv. 

5 iif9r\K€^i^affa: cp. Ansi. Poet. 
24 Td irepl TTjv (Kdeaiv, the story of 
Odysseus being put ashore by the Phaea- 
cians in Ithaca {Od. 13. 116 ff.). 

6 f. Nauck's transposition of these 
two verses effaces a delicate touch. Odys- 
seus is anxious to present his conduct 
in the best light. After i^idriK iytb, he 
hastens to add that he was merely obey- 
ing his chiefs (v. 6). And then, in vv. 
7 ff., he palliates their conduct by describ- 
ing how unendurable Phiioctetes was. 

7 KaTaoTTa^ovTa agrees with vi6v (5): 
iroSa is ace. of respect: Ai. 9 Kdpa \ 
ard^uv IBpQiTi. — Siapopw : Tr. 1084 i) 
rdXaiva dia^opoi vbaos (the venom of the 
hydra). So below, 313 ^6(jkwv tt]v ddr]- 
ipdyov v6(Tov : 745 ^p^KOfiai. Aesch. fr. 
253 (Phiioctetes speaking) (payi5a.ii>' del 
fjLov ffdpKas icrOicL irodds : a v. which Euri- 
pides borrowed in his own Phiioctetes, 
changing adpKas iadUi. to adpKa OoivSiTai 
(Arist. Poet. 22). 

8ff, XoiPT]s...Ov|j.dT(ov. The sacrifice 
regularly preceded the libation (cp. //. 
I. 462); the order here is prompted by 
metrical convenience (as in //. 9. 500 
Xoifirj T€ Kvia-T) re), while the natural order 
is given below, 1033 (aWeiy iepd,...a"irip- 
5etv). — irpoo-Si^tiv, fig., 'engage in'; so 
the simple diyydvo} (408, Ant. 546), .ind 
diTTOfiaL : cp. Ant. 1005 i/jLirOpuv iyevd- 
nr)v. — 8va-<|>T)(xCais, cries of anguish, such 
as he utters below (743, 785). Cp. Eur. 
Andr. 1144 Kpavyrj 5' iv €{i<p-^fioi<n Si^tr- 
(j>7jfwi 86/ioi.s I irirpaiatv dvr^KXay^' (cries 
of strife echoing in the Delphian temple 
from the rocks hard by). At a sacrifice, 
all present were first sprinkled with con- 
secrated water, then silence was pro- 
claimed, and then the offering began: 
Ar. Av. 958 aCOis <ri> nepLxupet Xa/Swi' 
TTjv x^P'^a. I ev<priM' #<rTco. XP. fii) 
Kardp^XI ■'■"'^ Tpdyov. 

The sacrifice which the cries of Phiioc- 
tetes interrupted must be that which an 
oracle had commanded the Greeks to 


naprjv €^17X015 TrpocrOiyeiv, ak)C aypiais 

Karel)^ del irdv <jt paToirehov hva(f>y)fJLLaL^, 10 

^ocop, arevd^cov. dWd ravTa [xev tl Set 

Xeyeiv ; dKjxrj yap ov fxaKpwv rjpXv \oy(ovt 

fXT] Kol jxdOr) fi rjKovTa, KdK^ioi to irdv 

o"o^ta"/ta T(o viv avri)^ alpijcreLV Sokco. 

dXX.' epyov yjSr] aov ra XoL<ji vTrrjpeTeiv, 1 5 

aKOirelv 6^ ottov 'ctt ivravOa StVro/xo? nerpa, 

TOLao , Lv €P if/v^et p-ev tjKlov onrkr] 

TrdpeoTTLV iv6dKr)(TL<s, iu Oipei 8' vttvov 

Si dp(f)LTprJTO<s avXiOv Trepirei irvoij. 

/3at6r^ 8' evepOev i^ dpicrTepd^ rd)^ olv 20 

t8ot9 TTOTOV Kprjvaxov, etirep earl croJv. 

d poL npoaekdow crlya criqpaiv en e^et 

10 Karelxer^ L: Karetx' r. 11 ffrevd^uv] 7]ul;'ov (sic) T, a corruption of Wfwc, 

itself manifestly a reminiscence of TV. 787 ^oQv, I6i;i>)v. 13 f. These two verses 

are rejected by E. A. Richter {Beitrdge z. Kritik ii. Erkl. des Soph. Philoct., Alten- 
burg, 1876), with Nauck's approval, who pronounces v. 14 'quite unworthy of an 
intelligent poet.' 14 fxvriy^ made from aurk' in L by S (the ist corrector). 

offer at Chryse's altar, in the islet Chryse. 
Thence they sailed to Lemnos, which was 
close by, and put him ashore (270). The 
word arpaTOTreSov could be said of a fleet 
(Thuc. I. 117); but the reference in vv. 
8 f. can hardly include attempts at sacri- 
fice made between Chryse and Lemnos. 

12 dK|Ai]...X6"Y«v: cp. £/. 22 ipyuv 
&KIX7}, Possibly a covert criticism on the 
length of the prologue in some previous 
Fhiloctetes: cp. O.C. iii6n. 

13 f. fii) Kal : this Kai='e'en' (not 
'both'): cp. 46, 534. — eKX«« (aor. subj.), 
•waste' {El. 1291), which would pro- 
perly be said of the labour bestowed on 
devising the scheme, is here applied, in 
the sense of 'frustrate,' to the (xbtfuafia 
itself: cp. Eur. fr. 789 /i6x^wv tQv trplv 
iKx^cLi X'^P^"- (Cp. Virg. G. 4. 491 i6i 
omnis \ Efftistis labor.) — tw for (^: O. C. 
747 n. — Aesch. and Eur. had both repre- 
sented Odysseus as boldly confronting 
Philoctetes, who failed to recognise him ; 
a marvel which Eur. excused by suppo- 
sing that Athena had changed the aspect 
of Odysseus. These two verses remind us 
that dramatic probability required Odys- 
seus to keep himself in the background. 
Cp. 70. 

16 lpYOv...«rov: a familiar Attic phrase, 

as appears from its frequency in Ar., 
either (a) with inf, as Nub. 1343, aov 
^pyov, (3 irpecr^vra, (ppovTi^eiv k.t.X. : or 
(d) as a parenthesis before an imperat., as 
.^v. 862, lepev, abv ^pyov, dve: Th. 1208, 
aov ^pryov, (pevye. It occurs more often 
without ia-ri than with it. 

16 oitovVt*. Three modes of writing 
these words are possible: (i) as above, 
with prodelision of the I in l<rri. Cp. 
O. T. 732 KoX irov V^' 6 xi^pos...; Ar. 
Ach. 129 dW 'AiJ.(f)i9e6t fj.01 iroD'aTtv ; So 
O. C. 974 wj iyio '<l)6.vr]v, Ani. 457 i^ 
OTOV '(pavT]. (2) owoiKjT , with crasis, the 
mode followed by the scribe of L : cp. 
812 ws 01) dip.Li 7' ip-oScrri. (3) oirov ^ctti, 
with synizesis, the mode preferred by 
several recent edd. The fact that the 2nd 
syll. of 6irov has ictus appears to render 
(i) or (2) slightly preferable to (3); and 
(r) seems recommended by the analogy 
of'<f)dvrii>, '(pdvT], where, at the end of the 
verse, a synizesis would have had a very 
harsh effect. — ottov... cvravOa, i.e., where 
(precisely) in this region: Ar. /^an. 432 
#X<«t' 0.V ovv (ppdcrai pQv \ Hko&ruv' Sirov 
'yOdS' oUei; 

17 ff. TotdS', iv', 'such that in it': 
tv' = iv ■§ (for roi6(T5e...os, see O. C. 1353). 
Cp. Eur. fr. 183 vi/JLuy rb TrXelcToy r}p.ipai 


by us in peace, but with his fierce, ill-omened cries he filled the 
whole camp continually, shrieking, moaning. But what need to 
speak of that ? 'Tis no time for many words, lest he learn that 
I am here, and I waste the whole plan whereby I think to 
take him anon. 

Come, to work! — 'tis for thee to help in what remains, and to 
seek where in this region is a cave with twofold mouth, such 
that in cold weather either front offers a sunny seat, but in 
summer a breeze wafts sleep through the tunnelled grot. And 
a little below, on the left hand, perchance thou wilt see a spring, 
if it hath not failed. 

Move thither silently, and signify to me whether he still 

15 Xo/tt' L, with written over tp by S. 16 crKowe7v 0'] In L the 6' has been 

added by S. — 6itov<tt' L. Some recent edd. write oirov ^ar' instead of Sirov 'err'. 
22 a-^/xaiv' etr'] Porson conj. a-yifMaiveiv : Nauck, cr-qfiaveis. — ?x"] Canter (in his 
ed. of 1579) conject. iKei, and so the London ed. of 1722. In Vat. b (cod. Urb. 141, 

Toirq) /ti^pos, I tv^ airbs avroO rvyxdvei, 
/3eXr«Tros ciV, where Lv' = iv <^. 

•qXCov 8nr\TJ..,€v0dKii(ris, lit., 'a two- 
fold means of sitting in the sun.' Cp. 
Arist. Probl. 5 § 36 effTrfKbres ev tQ 7)\Li^: 
ib. 16 § I ikv h rfKicj) redwcn. So daKeiv 
iv (or ^^'^a^erj') ^Xt'tp could mean, 'to sit 
in the sun' ; and the genit. in 17X^01; ivdd- 
Ki}cns is objective, corresponding to the 
dat. with the verb. This is better than 
to make it a gen. of quality, as if the 
phrase meant, 'a sunny seat in (the 
cave).' The morning sun could be en- 
joyed at the seaward mouth of the cave, 
which had a s. or s. E. aspect (cp. 1457) ; 
while the afternoon sun fell on the other 
entrance, looking N. or N.w. 

d|»|>i.TpTJTOs, 'pierced at both ends,' 
• tunnelled ' : perh. suggested by Eur. Cycl. 
707 5t' dfKpiTprJTOS TTJade Trpoa^aivuv wi- 
rpas (so Kirchhoff for iroSl). This pass, 
sense of d/j.(piTprjs {dfitpoTepojOev Terprjfii- 
vov, schol.), in which ap.(piTp7]Tos would 
be normal, cannot be illustrated by (rtS?;- 
poKfi-qs ('slain with the sword,' Ai. 325), 
or dopiKfirjs Aesch. C/i. 365), since those 
adjectives— 'succumbing to' the sword, 
etc. (from the poet, sense of ol Kafj.6vTes, 
etc.). But ^oTois <ii8rip<jKtJ.ri<Tiv in the 
former passage illustrates the use of dfi- 
<f>iTprj%, properly masc. or fem., as a neuter 
adj. — axKLov, as 954, 1087 : cp. 30 n. 

21 ttirtp ka-rX <r-v, a doubt the more 
natural since the island was volcanic (800). 

22 £ a |j,oi 7rpoa-€X6uv...Kvpu : 'ad- 
vance, I pray thee (|aoi), towards them' 

[the cave and spring], 'and sign (to me) 
whether he still occupies this same spot, 
or is elsewhere.' The position of p.01. 
indicates that it is the ethic dat. {0. T. 
1 5 12), rather than dat. with cnfj/xaive, with 
which it can easily be understood. — In 
the Appendix reasons are given for the 
following views, (i) The words <n]|j,aiv' 
tiV i\ti break the metrical rule, since 
dr must be considered as metrically be- 
longing to ^x^' rather than to (ryjuaive, 
and therefore the 5th foot ought to be an 
iambus. But nevertheless the words are 
sound, since the natural stress on the 
first syllable of the imperative a^^/iaiv', 
coinciding with the rhythmical ictus, has 
the effect of making the next syllable (aiv) 
seem relatively short to the ear. (2) In 
v. 23 the traditional X'^/""' """pos aurdf is 
untenable, irpds with ace. could here 
mean only, 'looking towards,' 'facing'; 
it could not mean merely, 'in the neigh- 
bourhood of.' And 'i\i\. I x^po" ""p^s 
avrbv rdvde could not mean either, '(the 
cave and spring) are situated facing just 
this spot'; nor, 'he dwells facing this 
spot.' We should read with Blaydes, 
X^pov Tov avrSy. (3) tovS' ?t', cI't' is the 
best correction of L's t6v8', tjt in v. 23 : 
and It' confirms the view that Philoctetes 
is the subject to the verbs. Odysseus is 
sure that the cave is somewhere near (16). 
His doubt is whether Philoctetes still 
lives in it, or has removed to some other 
part of the island. 



)(^copov ^rov avrov rovo <eT >, etr akkrj Kvpeu, 

6JS TaTTtXotTra tcjv Xoycov crv fiev /cXvTy?, 

iyco he (j)pd^(o, kolvol 8' i^ <xfx<f)olu *lr). 25 


ava£ 'OSucrcreu, rovpyov ov fxaKpav XeyetS" 

8oKCt> yayo oiof etTra? avrpov elaopav. 
OA. ai'a)6ev, tj KaTOiOev ; ov yctyo ivvow. 
NE. ToS' i^vTTepde' koI (ttl^ov y ovSet? /ctuttos. 
OA. o/aa /ca^' vttvov /xt) KaravXtcr^el? xvprj. 30 

NE. dpw Kevrjv oLKrjcnv dvdpcoTTcov St^a. 
OA. ovS' evhov ot/coTTOto? ecrrt Tt9 Tpo(f)iq ; 

14th cent.) ^;'i for Ix" looks like a weak conjecture. 23 *Tbv avrbv Blaydes: 

irpbs aiiTov MSS. Bergk conj. irdpavXop: Wecklein, weTpaiov. — rbvd' ^t\ eiV'] t6vS\ i^t' 
L : Elmsley added ^r' after t6»'5'. The later MSS. have either rdvd' etr', or (as A) 
Tovde 7' efr'. Nauck gives toutov, efr'. 24 kXi^jj r, x\i;ots L. 25 117 

24 f. Tdir£Xoiira twv Xo-ywv, not toi>j 
iiriKolirovs, because the X6701 are thought 
of collectively, not singly; cp. 131; Ant. 
4ggTwv awvXbyuv \ dpeffrbv ovdiv: TV. 682 
6e(T/j.Qv oiUv. Plat. Hep. 352 B rd XotTrd rijs 
eo-rtderewy. The ref. is to the plan disclosed 
at 50 ff. — Koivd, subst., 'joint action' (not 
adv., 'jointly,' as though the subject to I't? 
were 'our plan,' implied in T&iri\ot.wa rCov 
X67W;') : cp. Thuc. I. 8 TrKojifidnepa iy^vtTo 
nap' dWijXovs. — (^ d\i.<^oiv l'x|, lit., 'pro- 
ceed from both ' : cp. Eur. Jlec. 294 X670S 
yap l/c r ddo^oijvTUJv luiv \ Acd/c tcG;* 8oKoi;>- 
Twv aiiTOS oil rai/rbv (rOivei. 

26 ToupYOv ov |JLaKpdv X^ytis, =Td 
(pyov 6 X^7ets oi fiaKpdv iari, 'the task 
of which thou speakest is not far off, ' i.e. 
I can do thy bidding without going far. 
rb ipyov is the search for (and in) the 
cave. This seems simpler than to take 
fiaKpdv as=: 'io a distance' (O.T. 16), and 
Tovpyov as= 'mission.' For the adverb 
as predicate, cp. O. C. 586 dXX' iv ^paxei 
87] TT^vde fj,' f^airei X'^P'^^t ^^- • ^^- 962 
d7xoO 5' dpa Koii fxaKpav \ irpoSKXaiov {sc. 
ov), 'the sorrow foretold by my lament is 
near, and not afar': El, uyi ir66ev tovt^ 
i^earifMTjvas KaKbv ; 

28 avcoStv, i\ KaTwGcv; i.e. above or 
below Neoptolemus, who is climbing the 
rocks. Odysseus is on the sea-shore. 
Cp. 1000 ff. 

29 Kttl o-rCpov y ovSds KTviros, 'and 
of foot-fall, at least, there is no sound.' 
The 7*, which has been suspected, is 

fitting ; he is still a little below the cave, 
and cannot yet see whether it is empty. 
Seyffert's /cai arl^ov 8' would be appro- 
priate only if it followed the mention of 
some other sign that the cave was empty. 
— (TTiPov, usu. 'track (path),' or 'foot- 
print,' here, the act of treading: cp. 206 
ffTi^ov Kar^ dvdyKav, n. Remark how 
strongly ktvttos (L's reading) is con- 
firmed, as against tvitos, by v. 30, where 
Odysseus says (in effect), 'perhaps the 
reason why you hear no sound is that he 
is asleep within.' — Other readings are 
Kal (TTi^ov 7' ot)5ets tvwos (Tricl. and 
Brunck) : Kal ctL^ov '<tt' oix f'S ti^tfoj 
(Mudge) : Kal ffri^ov '<tt' oCSei -rinroi 
(Bergk ; though o55aj is the only case of 
the noun found in Tragedy). Ihese as- 
sume that there was sand or earth just in 
front of the cave on the side towards the 
sea. But w. 1000 ff. imply that the cave's 
seaward mouth opened on steep rocks at 
some height above the beach. And if 
V. 29 referred to the presence or absence 
of foot-prints, v, 30 would lose its special 

30 Ka0' virvov: Tr. 970 Kad^ virvov 
6vra : but here wv need not be supplied ; 
the phrase is adverbial, with KaravXicrdfli 
Kvprj. — KaTavXi(rO(ls, 'lodged' (cp. 19 
avXlov, 153 a^Xds), a word suitable to 
rough or temporary quarters, as to a 
bivouac: Xen. An. 7. 5. 15 kotiju- 
Xladrjffav 8' ev T(j5 Trebiip: so Eur. £/. 
304 (Electra speaking of her rustic cot- 



dwells in this same place, or is to be sought elsewhere, — that so 
our further course may be explained by me, and heard by thee, 
and sped by the joint work of both. 


King Odysseus, the task that thou settest lies not far off; 
methinks I see such a cave as thou hast described. 
Od. Above thee, or below ? I perceive it not. 
Ne. Here, high up ; — and of footsteps not a sound. 
Od. Look that he be not lodged there, asleep. 
Ne. I see an empty chamber, — no man therein. 
Od. And no provision in it for man's abode ? 

Camerarius (ed. 1534): eirj MSS. Wecklein conj. (pavrj. 29 r65'] Wakefield 

conject. Tg3'. — (ttL^ov t' L, A, and most MSS. : ari^ov 7' Triclinius : arl^ov 8' 
Seyffert : ffTl^ov 'ar' Mudge {a/>. Heath). — oidels ktijitos L: oideh rinros r. Mudge 
(a/>. Heath) conj. ovx eh t^ttos: Bergk, oCSei ti/ttos. Naber proposed Kda-ri irod 7' o5' 
^KToiroi. 30 KaravXicrdels L, with V and others : KaraKXiBeU A, B, T, which Naiick 

prefers and Blaydes reads. — Kvpy MSS. : Kvpei Schaefer, Seyffert, Nauck, Wecklein. 
32 rpocpri MSS. Welcker and Burges conj. Tpv<f)Tf) : Bergk, iffr' eirL<rTpo(prj. 

tage) oiotj iv ir^irXois aiXl^ofiai (cp. tl>. 
168 dypSreipav avXdv). KaraKXiOcls, the 
weak reading of some later MSS., was 
prob. suggested by Kad' iiirvov. — Kvp^ is 
the reading of our MSS., and, though their 
authority on such a point is not great, the 
subjunct. seems here slightly better than 
Kvp€i. Spa /xT}...Kvpei, 'see whether he is 
not,' would imply that in the speaker's 
mind there was little doubt on the sub- 
ject: cp. notes on Ani. 278, 1253: Plat. 
Charm. 163 A dXX' hpa. fxr) (Ktlvov Kwkuei: 
Lack. 196 C dXX' bpw/j,€v fii] Ntwas oUral 
ri X^yeiv : Theaet. 145 C opa. /mt] nral^uv 
^fyev. These are admonitions in the 
polite guise of suggestions. Now here we 
may, indeed, conceive Odysseus as say- 
ing fii) ..Kvpii: but, in the anxious uncer- 
tainty which he actually feels, it is more 
natural that he should say fir]...Kvp-^. If 
it be said that general Attic usage rather 
favours the indie, after 6pa fir), we may 
refer to £1. 1003 and fr. 82 (dXX' Spa p.7) 
Kpe7<T(Tov ^) as a few places out of several 
where the subjunct. after opa p.-!} is proved 
by metre. 

31 6p«. Neoptolemus, mounting the 
rocks, has now just reached the mouth of 
the cave. Kfvi^v is made more explicit 
by dvOpwirwv b(.\a : 'empty, — yes, there 
is no man there.' Such iteration is natu- 
ral when the mind confirms itself in a 
first impression, or dwells on a striking 

thought; so Verg. Aen. 4. 588 vacuos 
sensit sine remige partus ('empty, — no 
rower there'); Ai. 464 yv^u/hv (pavkvTa 
Tu>v dpLffreicju &Ttp '(when I return) un- 
graced, — aye, without the meed of valour.' 
Cp. 487: 0. T. 57 n.. Ant. 445 n. 

32 olKoiroi6s...Ti.s Tpo<J>Tf, 'any com- 
forts, such as make a human dwelling,' 
in contradistinction to a wild beast's lair. 
Tpo(f>i] here='what sustains life,' — not 
only food and drink, but also provision 
for necessary repose and warmth: cp. 
Plat. Legg, 667 B edwS^ fiiv Kal wbaei koL 
^v/xirdarj Tpo<p-g, 'food and drink and the 
comforts of life generally.' The question 
of Odysseus is comprehensive ; in reply, 
Neopt. can only mention a bed; but 
that does not require us to assume that 
Od. used Tpo<f>r) in the specific sense of 
'furniture.' The objection which has 
been made to rpocp-q here thus falls to 
the ground. Against Welcker's Tpv«f>i], 
remark: — (i) The irony would be mis- 
placed here, where Od. is anxiously seek- 
ing information; it is otherwise in v. 37, 
where the slightly ironical tone of drjaai- 
picrfia shows the first gleam of sinister 
joy. {2) The phrase olKoiroi6i...Tpv<pi^ 
would be infelicitous. The adjective itself 
shows that the substantive ought to 
denote the rudiments, not the refinements, 
of a home. 



NE. (rTLTTTTj ye (f>vWa<? cJg ivavkit^ovrl t(o. 

OA. ra 8' dXX.' eprjfjLa, Kovhev iaO' virocTTeyov ; 

NE. avTo^vkov y eKTrcofia, (f>\avpovpyov rtvos 35 

Te^^vTjixaT dvhp6<;, kol TTvpeV ojxov raSe. 
OA. Keivov TO drjcravpLcrjxa cn^/xati^et? roSe. 
NE. tou tou' KOL ravTOL y aXKa. OoXTrerai 

poLKiTj, I3ap€ia<s Tov vocrrfkeia^ 7rX.ea. 
OA. av-qp KaroiKei Tovahe tov<; tottous (ra(f)(o^, 40 

KacTT or;^ e/cct? ttov ttw? yap at* voacHu dvrjp 

KcoXov iraXaia Krjpi Trpoaf^aiiq [xaKpav ; 

33 (TTi-n-TT) L, A (et over t from the corrector), with most MSS., and Suidas : o-retTrrij 
T and Eustathius. — ev avXi^ovn L, with an erasure of one or two letters after ip. 

33 oTiim) yt k.t.X., 'aye, a heap of 
leaves pressed down, as if for the use of 
one who sleeps in the place.' Here 
yt serves to correct the suggestion con- 
tained in the negative question: 'There 
is nothing there?' 'Yes, there is some- 
thing.' In this use it may be compared 
with the Fr. si, since it is corrective 
without being emphatic. ('Vous n'avez 
pas ete la?' — 'Si.') Cp. 35. For the 
spelling amrTrj, see v. 2. A bed of leaves 
(or rushes, etc.) was called an^ds (Eur. 
Tro. 507 <TT(,pdda irpbi x'^l^^'-'^'^'^'v)' [Eur.] 
Rhes. 9 XetTre %ayu.ei5j'as <\)v\\o<jTp}i)Tov% 
(of soldiers bivouacking), aTmTr) means, 
pressed down by the body of the person 
who has slept on it. Some take havKi- 
^ovTlrig as dat. of agent with (jriirT-t) (press- 
ed down by some one lodging here) ; but 
the order of words renders it simpler to 
take the dat. as one of interest. Hartung, 
whom Nauck follows, changes o-tiitti] to 
CTTpwTT], finding a hint of the latter in one 
of the two scholia on this v. in L, x«;'*«'- 
ffTpuala eK cpiJWuv. But that may refer 
to the one word (pvWds : while the other 
scholium unequivocally refers to o-tiitti], 
— 7]Tr\(j}fx^P7) /cat iraTovpLevr], ('spread 
out, and J>ressed down,') ws Koi/jLiii/xivov itr' 
avry Tivos. If it be said that TjTrXwfj.^vr) 
might refer to o-Tpwrii, we may reply 
that iraTovfiivri could refer only to ortTr- 
T17 : and by rjirXw/jLhr] the schol. meant (I 
think) to express that the leaves formed, 
not a soft heap, but only a shallow layer. 
o-Tiimj is more graphic than oTpwri] : it 
suggests the recent impress of the body, 
and the cheerless discomfort of the 

couch. — For «s with ivaLvKi^ovrl rip, cp. 

34 rd 8* aXX', all parts of the cave 
except that covered by the bed of leaves : 
{pT](jia, ' bare,' t. e. without any sign of 
inhabitation. The second question, kov- 
8€v K.T.\., repeats the first in a more 
precise form. 

35 avT6|vXov, 'of mere wood,' means 
here, 'of wood not artistically treated'; 
the piece of wood remained as nearly in its 
original state as was compatible with its 
serving for a cup. Cp. fr. com. 322 
avrbiroKOv Ifjidriov, a cloak of rough wool : 
Alexis Kijirpios 2 top 5' avrdirvpop dprop, 
the loaf of unbolten wheat-flour : see O.C. 
192 aiiToir^Tpov ^rifiaTos n. — (f>\avpovp- 
•yov: seemingly the only extant instance 
of the form (pXavpos in a compound adj. 

36 T€xvi]|iaT' : the poet. piur. has a 
certain dignity, and there is possibly a 
shade of designed irony in its use here : 
Hes. Scui. 313 Tpiwoi, KKvrk Ipya irepi- 
(ppopos 'li(palffToio: Eur. Or. 1053 M''^Maj 
...K^dpov rex''da/MaTa (a coffin,... finely 
wrought of cedar): Virg. Aen. 5. 359 
clypeum...Didyinaonis artes. — irupeia, ?jf- 
niaria, 'means of kindling a fire,' the 
stones mentioned in 296, and perhaps also 
bits of wood with which to catch the spark. 

37 KcCvov, predicate, cp. Plat. Apol. 
20 E ov yap ifibp ip2 top \6yop ( = 6 \6yos, 
6p ipw, ovK ifjLos ^(TTai). — Btja'avpio-^a, 
'store' (not so strong as 'treasure'): the 
verb dTjiravpi^u) was used of ' laying in ' 
supplies for household use (Xen. Cjyr. 8. 
2. 24); cp. Eur. E/. 497 difaavpLfffia 
Aiopiiffov (store of wine). Yet here the 



Ne. Aye, a mattress of leaves, as if for some one who 
makes his lodging here. 

Od. And all else is bare ? Nought else beneath the roof ? 

Ne. Just a rude cup of wood, the work of a sorry crafts- 
man ; and this tinder-stuff therewith. 

Od. His is the household store whereof thou tellest. 

Ne. Ha ! Yes, and here are some rags withal, drying in 
the sun, — stained with matter from some grievous sore. 

Od. The man dwells in these regions, clearly, and is some- 
where not far off; how could one go far afield, with foot maimed 

by that inveterate plague? 

36 ^Xavpovfyyov corrected from <f>Kavpoipr^ov L. 
j.-r 4Q a.vT}p L, avr]p Brunck. 


38 OAXirerai] Nauck conj. 
42 irpoa^alt]] Herwerden conj. 

word is ironical, since the 'store' is so 

38 lov lov, a cry of surprise, with 
which the watcher greets the beacon in 
Aesch. Ag. 25, — where it is ' extra me- 
trum,' as in Ai. 737. It stands within 
the verse, as here, in 0. T. 107 1, 1182, 
Tr. 1 143. — Kttl TavToC 7'. In v. 29, Kal 
cTi^ov y', ye specially emphasises the 
word cTTipov : here, it does not specially 
emphasise raOra, but helps /cai to intro- 
duce the new fact; i.e., it is not, 'and 
/lere are rags,' but rather, *^'es, and here 
are rags.' Wherever Kai...-^( occurs, it 
is well to note in which of these two ways 
it is used. Examples like Kal ravrA 7' 
here are, below, 1296 Kal irAas 7': O. 
T. 1132 KovMv 7€ 6avfj.a: ib. 1319 Kal 
6av/j.d y oiS^v. Examples like koI ari^ov 
y are, below, 674 Kal ai y elad^u : 1277 
Kal iripa y tad' rj Xeyu. — aXXa, 'withal' 
(i.e., besides the other objects already 
found): cp. 0.2\ 290 n.: Aesch. TAed. 424 
ylyas S5' dXXos. — GaXircTai, ' are drying ' 
in the sun at the seaward mouth of the 
cave (cp. 17). Not, 'are warm' to the 
touch, — as if recently used. Cp. Eur. 
Helen. 181 oKiov iriTrXovs \ airyaiffiv ev 
rais xpi'^'^a'S | d)M(pi6d\Trov(T\ 

39 papcCas, 'grievous,' the epithet of 
the malady itself, as 1330 vdcrov /Sapei'as. 
Not ' fetid ' (like gravis. ../lircus, Hor. £p. 
12. 5), — a sense in which /Sapi^s occurs 
only when it is the epithet of dcr/u.-^, drfiis 
(Arist. His/. An. 9. 5), etc. — voo-t]- 
XcCas (subst. from voajfKbs, 'morbid,') 
here = the matter discharged from the 
ulcer in the foot ; cp. 824. Isocr. uses 
roo-ijXei/w as = 'to tend the sick,' and Plut. 

has vocriXda as either (i) 'sickness,' or 
(ii) 'nursing of the sick.' — irX^a, tainted, 
stained with: cp. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 5 {jy 
X^lp) TrXia croi dir' airOiv iyivero, has beeri 
defiled by those things : so wXripeis, Ani. 

41 f. ov^ €Kds "Tov, as 163 viKas -rrovy 
O.T. 1410 i^w...irov. — KT]pl, 'plague,' as 
1 166 KT^pa rdvd' diro^e'Liyeiv, — but without 
ref. to the idea that the v6ffos was or- 
dained by fate (1326). — irpocr^lr], in the 
sense of 'advance,' where we should have 
expected wpo^air), is certainly strange. 
It is partly excused, however, by the fact 
that the speaker is himself outside of the 
cave, and so can the more naturally place 
himself in imagination at the external 
point towards which the movement is 
made, — saying, 'come far,' instead of, 'go 
far.' I do riot feel sure, then, that npoa- 
^a'lT] is corrupt, though it is suspicious. 
If corrupt, it probably conceals a com- 
pound with irpb. In the Classical Revie'M 
(vol. II. p. 324, 1888) I have conjectured 
irpoo-Katoi, ' limp forth. ' Minuscule j8 and 
AC often resemble each other (thus in Ant. 
1094 XaKiiv is corrected from Xa^fiv). If 
irpoo-KaJoi had become Trpo<r^d^oi, the latter 
would easily have generated irpoa^aiy]. A 
verb describing painful movement would 
be fitting here, after vo<jQ3V...K(i}\ov TroXaijt 
K-qpi: cp. dyixeiei (163), elXvSfirjv (291). 
It is immaterial that this particular com- 
pound of (TKdfw does not occur elsewhere; 
many verbal compounds occur once only, 
as, e.g., irpo5ei<Tas (0. T. 90), wpoKXlvas 
(O. C. 201). For other conjectures, see 



dW 7) *7rt (l)opj3rj<; vocttov e^ekrjkvOev, 
Tj (f)vX\ov el TL vcohvvov KctrotSe ttov. 


^it) KoX Xddr) fie TrpoaTTecrcov cos fJidkXov av 
eXoLTo fx rj Tov<5 rr aura's 'Apyetov? Xa^elv. 

NE. dXX' ep^eTal re /cat ^vXa^erai crTLfio<;' 

(TV 8' et TL ■^pyl^eL';, (f)pd^e hevrepco Xoyoi. 

OA. 'A^iXX-eiw? TTOi, Set a i(f) ot? iXajXyOas 50 

yevi^atoi' etvat, jaT^ fxovov tS crwixaTL, 
dXX' Tjv TL Kaiuov, <x)V irpXv ovk dK7]Koas, 
kXvjjs, VTTOvpyelv, oj? vrnqpiTiq'; TrdpeL. 

irpojTeixoi. : Blaydes, vol ^alrj. 43 17 Vi ^op^ijs vdarov MSS. : Burges, Herwerden 

and Blaydes conj. rj Vt (pop^Tiv vbarov: Toup, rj Vi (pop^rjs fiaarvv ('search'): 
Wecklein, rj Vt (pop^rjv vrjaris. 47 ?\oir6 /x' L, the 6 in an erasure, having been 

made by S from e (not ^). ^Xocre fj.' (i.e. ^Xoiri jx) was prob. a mere error, not a 
trace of 'iXoir' ip.', the reading which Bergk and Cavallin adopt. — Xa^eTv] The 

43 4>opPT]s voo-TOV. The defence of 
this much-impugned phrase depends on 
three points. (i) vdjTos is poetically 
used in the general sense of 656s : Eur. 
/. A. 1 261 (speaking of the Greeks), oh 
pdcrros ovk iar' 'VKiov irvpyovs ^wi. (2) In 
(pop^TJ^-vbcTTOs, a food-journey, the gen. 
denotes the object of the vIxttos: the prin- 
ciple is the same as in Eur. /. T. 1066 
7175 Trarpc^as v6(ttos, 'a fatherland-return,' 
i.e. a return io it: Orph. Argon. 200 e^i 
■KKbov 'A^eiuoio, on a voyage to the Euxine. 
(3) The poet has not said, e^eXrjXvde <pop- 
^rjs vb<TTov ('cognate 'ace), but i^eXrjXvdev 
€irl (pop^TJs vodTQv, thus marking that v6<jtov 
denotes, not merely the act of going out, 
but the purpose of that act, viz., a quest. 
In other words, the presence of iirl before 
it already tinges v6(7tov with the sense of 
i^rjrrjjiv: cp. Her. 4. 140 i)iri<Trp€<f>ov iirl 
^■fjTricnv tGiv Hepa^uv. — The conjecture 
dXX' ij Vt ({>opPi]v v6(TTov i^eXi^Xvdev seems, 
then, needless ; but it is also open to a 
strong positive objection, viz. that v/iarov 
then becomes a mere pleonasm. A cog- 
nate ace. added to i^eXrjXvdev ought here 
to qualify it in some manner (cp. Ai. 287 
i^65ovs epireiv Kevds). 

44 TJ <j)vXXov K.T.X. The constr. is, 
i), el <p)jXXov pdj5vv6t> ti kAtoiM ttov, (ew' 
air 6): rather than, 17 (^7rt) <p6XXov, et ri 
vijjSvvov {(piXXov) Kd,Toi84 TTOV. — vwSvvov, 
in active sense: Anlhol. app. 57 (papp.6.Koi.s 

46 T6v...'irapovTa, — 'thy attendant,' — 

the young chief's irpociroXos, who is called 
aKotrds at v. 125. The phrase does not 
imply that he is actually at his master's 
side on the rocks. 

46 f. |j.T| Kal, cp. 13. — irpoo-irjo-wv, of 
sudden and unforeseen approach (0. C. 
1 157): the same phrase below, 156, and 
Eur. Heracl. 338. — yXoird |Ji'. The en- 
clitic p,£ is warranted here (though %Xoi.r' 
ly! might seem more natural), since the 
words, yUTj KoX XdOrj /xe irpocrirecrdiv, have 
already indicated Odysseus as the person 
chiefly menaced. It is as though he said : 
' We must take care that he does not sur- 
prise me ; it would delight him more than 
to capture all the Greeks' ; where the 
unemphatic 'it' would resemble the en- 
clitic [le as merely referring back to a case 
already indicated. A similar instance 
(and one that is certified by metre) occurs 
below, 104Q ff. : od yap tolovtuv Set, 
roiovrds eip. iyil}' | xcSttoi/ diKaiuv Kaya- 
6wv dvSpQiv KpidLi, I oiiK dv Xd/Jots [lov 
fxdXXov ovSiv' evcre^rj : where the iyds in 
1049 makes it needless to have ifioO in 
1 05 1. Such cases are distinct from those 
in which the enclitic form of the pers. 
pron. is justified by the fact that the chief 
emphasis is on a verbal notion (e.g., 958 : 
Ani. 546 fi-fi ju.01 ddvrjs (ri) Koivd, '■share not 
my death'). — The first hand in L seems 
to have written iXotre pC (sic) : the cor- 
rector changed the second e to 0, accent- 
ing the latter. If there had been reason 
to think that the first hand in L wrote 



No, he hath gone forth in quest of food, or of some soothing 
herb, haply, that he hath noted somewhere. Send thine attendant, 
therefore, to keep watch, lest the foe come on me unawares ; for 
he would rather take me than all the Greeks beside. 

Ne. Enough, the man is going, and the path shall be 
watched. — And now, if thou wouldst say more, proceed. 

{^Exit Attendant, on the spectators^ left. 

Od. Son of Achilles, thou must be loyal to thy mission, — 
and not with thy body alone. Shouldst thou hear some new 
thing, some plan unknown to thee till now, thou must help it ; 
for to help is thy part here. 

variant fxoXelv (found in A, and thence taken by the Aldine) may, as Boissonade 
conjectured, have come from /jl' eXdv: but /u.' eXeiv would have required eXoLr' hu instead 
of €\oit6 fi. Toup conj. Xaduv: Valckenaer and Blaydes, ^aXeiv. 60 — 54 

Nauck holds that the verses, from Set a' €<p' oh eX7jXvda.s to tL 5^t' Avwyas (inclusive). 

?Xoir' ^fM, then I should have taken that 
reading, not as better than ^XoitS fi, but 
as equally good and better attested. — 
XaPciv, 'catch,' 'find in his power.' [lo- 
Xiiv in A was prob. a conjecture, or a 
mere error, rather than, as Boissonade 
supposed, a corruption of |i' IXtiv. For 
the difference between eXeiv and Xa^eiu 
(in regard to warfare), see //. 5. 144 ivd' 
kXev k(7T(ivoov ('slew'), and ib. 159 hd^ 
vlas 5i;w \d/3e Aapdafidao, \ dv 
ivl 5L<pp(p iovrai ('caught'). Cp. below, 
loi, 103; 0. T. 266 ^tjtQi' rbv ai/rdxeLpa 
Tov (povov Xa^elv ('find'). — Blaydes says 
that Xa^eiv is 'clearly wrong,' and reads 
PaXeiv ('hit'). 

48 f. dXX', in assent, like 'oh, well,' 
— the implied adversative sense being, 
'nay, I have no objection': cp. 232, 
336, 645, 647.— «px€Tai., sc. 6 irapuiv (45), 
'he goes,' i.e., '1 send him' (said as he 
makes a sign to the irpbcnroXos). Cp. n8i 
fir)...iXdys, ''depart not': Ant. 99 6.vov% 
fiJkv ^pxei: Tr. 595 iXeiKTerai ('depart'). — 
T€ Ktti marks the full assent to v. 45 : he 
shall go, and for that purpose. — ^vXd- 
Icrat, the fut. pass, in good prose also 
(Xen. Oec. 4. 9) : (pvXaxOvo'o/jLai was late. 
For other such futures, cp. 303 : Ant. 93 n. 
— ScvTcpw X6y«, 'in further speech,' — • 
continuing the former discourse. Cp. 
Pind. 0. I. 43 devT^pLp xP^''V< = ^<'^i'^PV- 

50 £f. ^<|*' ots = e7ri tovtol^ i(p' oh, 
'for' (i.e., 'so as to aid') 'the objects for 
which,' etc.; cp. 0. T. 1457 yA] 'iri ry 
hiLv(^ KUKt^. — The sentence begins as if the 
form were to be, de2...yei'i'aiov ehat, fij] 
Hbvov Tifi aufiaTi, dXXa Kal ry yvibfir) : he 

must show his true-bred spirit, not merely 
physically, but morally, — i.e., by bringing 
himself (riXyua, 82) to aid plans which 
may be repugnant to him. Neopt. sup- 
posed that his task was to take Phil, by 
force {itph'i ^iav, 90). Odysseus seeks to 
prepare the disclosure very gently. Hence 
the hypothetical clause which takes the 
place of a simple dXXa Kal ry yvtifirj, 
viz., dXX' TJv Ti Kaivov, k.t.X. After that 
clause, a modal partic, virovpyovvra ('by 
serving'), ought to have balanced the in- 
strumental dat. TCjj aiifiaTL. But, instead 
of it, we have a second infin., virovpytiv, 
depending, like ehai, on Set: just as, in 
independent sentences, a new finite verb 
is often substituted for a second participial 
clause (0. C. 351 n.: Ant. 256, 816). 

•ycvvaiov, 'true-bred.' rh yevvalop is, as 
Arist. defines it (JUist. An. r. i. 32), rb 
fir) e^LCFTafxevov iK rrj^ avrov <p^<7€(t)s, Odys- 
seus calls on Neopt. to prove himself a 
true son of his sire (cp. 3) by complete 
loyalty to his mission. — T<p o-wptari: cp. 
Eur. Suppl. 886 'Lk-kols re xa^/JWJ' rb^a t 
ivrelvuv x^P"'''? | irdXei irapaax^^v ffwfxa 
XpV<TLfj.oi> diXuv. 

Kaivov, euphemistic, as oft. : cp. Antiph. 
Tetr. A. 5. § 2 KaLvbrara yap 8ri, el XPV 
Kaivdrara /j.dXXoi' rj KaKOvpybrara uireiv, 
dLa^dXXovcri fie. — cav (Tot/TUf d) irplv OVK 
(XKiiKoas, '(some novel thing), viz., one of 
those things which thou hast not heard 
before'; i.e., 'a part of my plans which 
has not hitherto been disclosed to thee.' 
Cp. Eur. Meet, 356 01) ydp tl dpd<reLS Setvbv, 
wf (pb^o^ fi #x^'' 

63 virtjptTTis, like vnrjpeTelv in 15, said 



NE. TL BrJT oLi>(oya<; ; OA. r-qv (i>L\oKT'iJTov are Set 

xfjv)(yjv oTTws XoyoLCTLv eK/cXei//et9 Xeycov. 55 

orat' cr' ipcora tl? re /cat noOev ndpei, 

\eyeiv, A^tXXewg Trats* toS' ov'^i KXeuTeov 

TrXet? 8' COS Trp6<s oXkov, eKkiTToyv ro vavTiKov 

CTTpaTevix 'A^atwi/, e)^6o<i i)(Brjpa<; jJidya, 

OL (T iv XtTat? crTei\avT€.<; i^ olkmv /xoXeiv, 60 

piovrjv €-^ovTe<s ri^i/S' olXmctlv 'IXlov, 

ovK Tj^ioio-av T(ov 'A^iXXetwv oirXcov 

iXOoPTL Bovpai Kvpicoq aiTovjxeuo), 

'are probably spurious; at any rate, in their present form, absurd.' 64 f. Set... 

X^Yoji/] Matthiae conj. d€2v...\^yw: Dindorf, 5€i...6pav: Erfurdt, 8€i...(rK0Treiv: Cavallin, 
Set. ..juoXciv (or luv). — Xdyoiaiv] Gedike conj. doXoiffiv. — ^KK\4\{/r]ia L: iKK\i\peis r. 

of a friend and equal. Cp. Eur. £/. 821 
(Orestes) HvXdd-qv iiev e'iXer' iv v6vois 
i-n-qpiTrjv, I dfjidas 5' dwude?: and so 
even in good prose, as Xen. An. i. 
9. 18. 

54 f. t£ StJt* &v<iiya.s ; The division of 
the verse between the speakers (avTiXa^rj) 
serves at once to mark the surprise of 
Neopt. and to introduce the words of Od. 
with a certain abrupt force : cp. 0. C. 
722 n. 

<r€ $€1 K.T.\. Two other examples 
of this constr. are extant: Ai. 556 Sei 
a Sirui irarpoi \ dei^ets iv ixOpoti olos e| 
oiov \p(i,(j)yis : Cratinus (the poet of the 
Old Comedy), N^/^eo-ts fr. 3 Set a owws 
e^crX^jMoros | a\€KTpv6vos /XTjdev diolcrei^ roi/s 
rpbirovs. In both these passages, as in 
this, the constr. is used by an elder, or 
superior, in giving a precept of conduct. 
The admonitory tone thus associated with 
the formula confirms the text, as against 
Matthiae's conjecture, ere 8eiv | ^vxw 
onus XdyoKTiv iKK\i\f/eis Xiyio. The ace. 
of the object (ae) is like that in Set <re 
Toirov : while the oTrwj clause (answering 
to the genitive there) is like that in idiov- 
TO BotwToi)s oTTws Trapa8u}(xov(n (Thuc. 5. 
36 § 2). The partic. Xiyav explains the 
instrum. dat. X67oi<ri;' more clearly; it is 
not instrumental ('^V speaking'), but 
temporal; i.e., literally, 'as you go on 
speaking,'' It indicates that Neopt. is to 
converse alone with Phil. (cp. 70, o/^tXfa), 
and is to deceive him in the course of 
their conversation. The next verse makes 
this still clearer: — 'When he asks, say,' 
etc. A similar use of \4ywv, to denote 
the process of talk, is frequent in Iltrod., 

when, after epitomising part of a speech, 
he gives the sequel in the speaker's own 
words; as 3. 156, 'vvv re,' ^<pT] \iyuv,... 
'And now,' he weni on to say, ...(lit., 
said, as he went on speaking). — Other 
ways of taking X^-y'^v, which seem less 
good, are: — (i) As instrum. partic, with 
which abTois is to be supplied from X6- 
■yoiaiv: 'with words, ...e'.^., by speaking 
them.' For this view, Schneidewin cp. 
Plat. Legg. 885 B oaa. Xdyifi Kal ocra ipytf 
vepl deovs ii/3pifei Tis \iyuv rj irpdrTwv. 
(2) As instrum. partic, used absolutely, 
to emphasise \6yoicnv, — 'with words, — I 
repeat, by speaking.' (3) As instrum. 
partic, to be taken closely with \6yoi<nv, 
in the sense, 'speaking vain words.* 
This is Seyffert's view, who explains X6- 
701s X^7eii' as meris verbis dicere : a sense 
which the phrase could not bear. — £kkX^- 
\j/€is: here related to KkiinfLv, fallere 
( Tr. 243 tl fiT] crvfiipopal KKiirroval fie), as 
i^airaTOLV to diraToLv. Cp. 968. //. 14. 
217 7] t' ^/fXei/'e v6ov ir^Ka irep (ppovedvruv. 
57 f. Xt'ytiv, infin. for imper. (O. C. 
481 n.) ; not depending on Set in 54. — 
'AxiXXc'ws, -^ — . The e suffers syni- 
zesis again in 364, 582, 1066, 1237, 1298, 
131 2: though not in 4, 50, 241, 260, 
1220, 1433. — T08' oi^y KXtirriov: lit., 
'this thing' (his parentage) 'must not be 
represented falsely,' — i.e., the truth must 
not be hidden. KXiirrtiv ti can mean, 
'to do (or speak) a thing fraudulently': 
Ai. 189 KXiirTovci fi^dovs, they speak false 
words. In Tr. 437 iJ.7)...iKKXi\f/ris X6yov = 
'do not keep back the story'; but the 
simple KXiiTTuv could not literally express 
this. — KpvxT^ov is a tame conjecture. 



Ne. What is thy bidding? 

Od. Thou must beguile the mind of Philoctetes by a story 
told in thy converse with him. When he asks thee who and 
whence thou art, say, the son of Achilles, — there must be 
no deception touching that ; but thou art homeward bound, — 
thou hast left the fleet of the Achaean warriors, and hast con- 
ceived a deadly hatred for them ; who, when they had moved 
thee by their prayers to come from home, (since this was their 
only hope of taking Ilium,) deemed thee not worthy of the arms 
of Achilles, — deigned not to give them to thee when thou earnest 

and didst claim them by right, — 

67 kXcitt^ov'] Nauckconj. Kprnriov. 58 TrXets] Blaydesconj. nXe'lv. 60 ffxe/Xaj'Tes] 
Naber conj. ireioavm. — i^ otKwv L: ef oi'/cou r. 61 fidvrjv A: fj.6vr]v 5' L. The later 
MSS. are divided between these (fjidvijj 5' and /ji^vov 5' also occurring) ; the Aldine 
agrees as usual with A. Seyffert conj, fiofrjv y'. 63 Nauck suspects the verse. 

58 f. irXtis is more dramatic than 
irXciv, which would also be awkward after 
X^7€ij'. — (US trpos oIkov. irpos states the 
direction of the voyage: ws merely adds 
an indication of the voyager's purpose : 
'thou art homeward (5^M«a^.' (Not, 'thou 
art sailing as ifiox home,' with ref. to the 
story being untrue.) Cp. Ai. 44 ■^ /cat t6 
^ovXev/j.' ws e7r' 'Apydois rdd' fjv ; ' was 
this plot, in his intention (ws), against the 
Greeks?' {though the actual victims were 
the cattle). Thuc. 4. 93 TrapeaKevd^ero 
(is ^j /J-d-xVy made his dispositions with a 
view (tis) to fighting. Xen. J/, i. i. 12 
dvayecrdai tjotj aiirov /x^Wovros us iirl 
vavnaxiav. — 'iy^os €x^6i]pas H€*ya: cp. El. 
1034 oii5' aO ToaovToi' ^x^"^ ex^a'pw (r' 
€706. For the aor. part. cp. 227, 309: 
Find. A^. 7. 88 (piXriaavT' (having formed 
a friendship) ; 0. T. a n., 649 n. 

60 ot, with causal force (Lat. qui with 
subjunct.) : O. C. 263 n. — €v Xirais, by 
means of prayers : cp. 102 eV bbXt^ ...ay eiv, 
1393 iv \byois I irdOeiv: Ant. 764 n. — 
(rT€(XavTts...jM>X€iv: lit., having caused 
thee to set forth, so that thou shuuldst 
come from home : cp. Ant. 164 vfias 
S' iyio iro/Jiiroi<ni> iK volptuu dUa \ ^crreiX' 
iKiffdai. Odysseus and Phoenix were sent 
from Troy to bring the young Neoptole- 
mus from Scyros : 343 ff. 

61 piovrjv. If L's /a6;'7jv 8' were sound, 
then arelXavTfi (fJ^v) and ?x<"'Tes 5^ would 
express two reasons why the conduct of 
the Atreidae was bad: — 'when they had 
brought thee from home, and when that 
was their only way of taking Troy,' — 

J. S. IV. 

the second clause implying that, as his 
presence was so momentous, his claim to 
good treatment was the stronger. But 
p.bvr)v, without 5', is clearly right. Then 
^Xovres is causal, expressing the motive 
of (TTetXai'T-es, — 'having brought thee,... 
since they had no other way,' etc. The 
insertion of 5', if not a mere error, may 
have been due to a corrector who, not 
perceiving the relation of the two parti- 
ciples, thought that they required a copula. 
— aXcixriv, means of capture: Thuc. 2. 
75 X'^f^"- ^ovv irpb% ry)v irbXiv, vofil^ovrei 
Taxi(TT7ii/ a'ipeffiy [t'Jji' aipeaw Classen] 
iaeadai airrCov (the quickest way of taking 
the place). 

62 f. TcSv 'AxiXXtCwv oirXwv, gen. 
depending on the principal verb i]^i(0(rav, 
instead of an ace, ra 'Ax^XXeia 6VXa, 
depending on the infin. Sovvai. This 
construction arises from eagerness for 
compact expression of the main idea, — 
as here the main idea is completely ex- 
pressed by V. 62. The 'epexegetic' infm., 
like SoSvai,, is usu. the only word added : 
but here it is naturally supplemented by 
the words which denote the aggravating 
circumstances (€X66vTi...Kvpius alTovp.4v({}). 
Plat. Legg. 941 D 81kt)s ovv oiiSirepov oii- 
Seripov €\6.TTOVos...b ydfios d^ioi ^r]/j,iovy 
(instead of d^toT fTj/utoOv SiKrj). Thuc. 3. 
6 Kal T^j fjt^v Oakdaarfi elpyov fxi) xP^<^6ai, 
Tovs MvTiXTjvalovt. Cp. O. C. 12 11 n. — 
KvpCws, with good right {tuo iure), as heir 
of Achilles ; cp. Dem. or. 36 § 32 Kvplus 
86vTos ToO TraTp6s...KaTci roits vd/iovs aiirifv 



aXX avT *OSu<Tcret TrapehoaraV \iyoiv ocr* av 

di\rj<i KaO" Tjixcov ecr^ar' i(T)(dTOiv fca/ca. 65 

''WovTOi yap ovBev fi dXyvveL<;' el 8' ipydcreL 

fXT) ravTa, kvTrrjv Trda-LV 'ApyeLOL<s /SaXets. 

el yap rd TovBe ro^a fXTj Xy)(f)dij(reTaL, 

ovK ecTTL nepcraL croL to AapBduov ireBov. 

<u§ o ecTT e/xot /nev ov;)(t, crot o ofxikia yo 

77/90? TOJ'Se TTiaTTj KoX ySe)8ato9, eKfjLade. 

(TV fiev ireTrXevKa^ ovt evopKos ovSevl 

ovT e^ dvdyKrj^s ovre tov irpajTov crTokov 

64 aCr'] aur' L. — X^yuv^ Gedike conj. X^y' oSv. — So-' made from 6<t in L. 
66 toOtuv yap oiidd/ji' dXyvve?^ L. The first corrector (S) has written y, very small, 
between the i and fi' of ovd^/a', indicating ovd4v /jl'. And ovd^v /x' is in some of the 
later MSS., including A and V, while Vat. has ovd^p. Van. has dXyvvei, the rest 

64 f. irapi8o<rav, handed over, — a 
word suggesting fraud or treachery, as 
oft.; cp. 399. — Xe-ywv refers back to X^yeiv 
in 57 (with which, as infin. for imperat., 
the nomin. is rightly used in the 2nd 
pers., 0. T. i529n.). Odysseus leaves the 
available epithets to his young friend's 
imagination. Cp. O. T. 1287 ^oq. dwl- 
yeiv KXrjOpa Kal BtjXovv Tiva | toIs iraai 
'KaifJ.eloKn Tbv TrarpoKThvov, \ rbv fx-qrpb'i, 
avdCov avbaC ov5e prjrd fxoi. Eur./. 7'. 16 
Kal Xiyei KdXxas rdde' | ...'iratS' oSc if 
oIkols err) liXyTai/xv^ffrpa 5d/j.ap | tIktci' — 
t6 KaXXiareTov els ?ti' dva<f>dpuy — | 'ij»' 
XPV <T€ dvaai.' — Ka9' i]|Ji(i>v, in this con- 
text, seems best taken as = /car' i/j.ov: for 
the sing. |ic so closely following, see n. on 
Ant 734 7r6Xts yap rjiuv dfii XP^ rdacfeiv 
ipei; — ^crxttT* iar\d.To>v: cp. O. T. 465 
dpprqr' dppijTwv n. 

66 *TOVTw Yap k.t.X. The reading 
TovTwv Yap ovSe'v p.' aXY^tis is probably 
that which stood in L's archetype; for 
the inserted v, by which oiidi/ji.' has been 
made into ov5ivfi\ is due to the first cor- 
rector of L, who revised the work of the 
scribe by comparing the copy with the 
original. The first question, then, is 
whether that reading can be kept. It is 
required to mean: — 'for z'n regard to no 
one of these things^ (viz., the KOKd, taunts) 
' wilt thou pain me.' But it would properly 
mean : — ' for thou wilt not cause me any of 
these pains.' Cp. 102 1 ^70^ 5' aKyivo)xai. \ 
toiJt' aiiB' oTi fw k.t.X., ' I feel just this 
pain, — that I live,' etc. : Ar. AcA. 2 ijffdrjv 
5^ paid... I a 5' <ji5vvT]di)v, k.t.X.: Ant. 550 
tL TavT' dviq.s fJ.' (cause me this distress). 

Before to^ituv yap ovdSv fC dXyweh could 
be accepted, it would be needful to show 
that a cognate ace. (ovSiv) could thus re- 
place an instrum. dat. The next question 
concerns its origin. It might be suggested 
that the ovdifi' of the ist hand in L came, 
not from ovSiv /x\ but from ovSiv, and 
that the sense is, ' thou wilt pain no 
one of thefn ' (masc), — so that /ca^' T]fj.G}v 
in 65 should mean, Odysseus and the 
Atreidae. But this cannot be ; for, here, 
there has been no direct mention of the 
Atreidae, — only of 'Axaiw;' generally (59); 
and so, for contrast with irdaiv 'Apyelois 
(67), the pain denoted by dXyweis must 
be pain to Odysseus, tovtwv Yclp ovS^v* 
dXYvvets being thus set aside, we have to 
weigh (r) tovtwv Yop ovSiv dXYWti p.*, — 
Dindorfs conjecture; and (2) tovtw Y<ip 
ov8^v p* aXyuvtis, — Buttmann's. Both 
being possible, the question is, which of 
them is most likely to have generated 
ToijTuy ydp oiidiv /*' dXyweii. The fact 
that dXywfis precedes ipyd<rei diminishes 
the probability that dXyvveis arose from 
dXyvvd yu' by assimilation of persons. 
Further, had oiSiv fi^ dXyvveh come from 
ovSiv dXywel /j,', we might have expected 
to find a variant, ovd^v dXyvveh /J.'. If, on 
the other hand, the words oidiv /n' dXyvveii 
are genuine, we have only to suppose a 
change of tovtwi into tovtwv. On these 
palaeographical grounds Buttmann's read- 
ing appears preferable to Dindorfs. 

67 pi^ : for el ipydffei /x^, instead of 
el /XT) ipydffei, cp. 332, 653, O. T. 328 n., 
£/. 993 : for fxri as first word of a verse, 
when a word with which it is construed 



but made them over to Odysseus. Of me, say what thou wilt, 
— the vilest of vile reproaches ; — thou wilt cost me no pang by 
that ; — but if thou fail to do this deed, thou wilt bring sorrow 
on all our host. For if yon man's bow is not to be taken, never 
canst thou sack the realm of Dardanus. 

And mark why thine intercourse with him may be 
free from mistrust or danger, while mine cannot. Thou 
hast come to Troy under no oath to any man, and by 
no constraint ; nor hadst thou part in the earlier voyage : 

a\yvvi'i%. All have radriiiv. Buttmann conj. rodrt^ (for To&ruv) yhp ov5iv fj.' 
dXyvve?!: so Wund. and Blaydes. Dindorf, to^twv yd,p oiid^v aXyvvet fi'. — ipydcrei] 
ipydurn L; as below, 78 yevrjffrji, 108 i)yrjt, a.nd passim. 67 dpydoiixi L, the final i 

stands in the preceding verse, cp. 0. C. 
1349 («'••• I Ml?). 0. 7\ 348 {6(Tov I fxi)).— 
PoXcis here = i/i^aXeis (or irpocr^aXeis), 
'inflict' on them: cp. Tr. 915 f. 8e/j.vlois | 
...^dWovcrav <pdpr] : Eur. Phoen. 1534 
GKbrov 6piixa<rt. adiai ^aXuv. In poetry the 
simple dat. (instead of dat. or accus. with 
a prep.) is sometimes thus used to denote 
the object to, or against, which an action 
is directed: cp. n. on Ant 1232 Trri/iras 
TrpocrtiiTry. Not, 'launch against them,' 
as though the Xvttt] were a missile ; nor, 
' sow ' sorrow for them, like dvia^ /xoi 
Karacrireipas, Ai. 1005. ^^r 

68 f. ti...)ii] XTj<^9T]<r€Tai, ovk ?o-ti 
K.T.X. 'if the bow is not to be taken, then 
it is impossible' etc Here the condition 
expressed by the fut. ind. in the protasis 
is really a present one; the meaning is, 
'if it is (now) settled that the bow is not 
to be taken.' Cp. Xen. An. 3. 4. 39 ovk 
((TTi irapeXdelu, el fxr] ro&rovi diroK6\po- 
fief : ' it is an impossibility to advance, 
if we are not to dislodge these men' {i.e. 
assuming that we do not mean to dislodge 
them). Practically, this is a more emphatic 
way of expressing the necessity of the act 
to which the protasis refers. Distinguish 
those cases in which the condition ex- 
pressed by the fut. indie, is really future ; 
as in 66 f., el fij] ipydaei ('if thou fail to 
do this'), ^aXeh: and in 75 f. el /xe alcdr)- 
fferat ('if he shall perceive me'), 6XwXa 
{i.e. 6\ : where idv fir) ipydari, edv 
fie alcrdri would differ from the fut. ind. 
with el only as being somewhat less vivid. 

OVK ?<rTi 7r^p<rat <roi. The difference 
between <roi and <roi here resembles that 
between 'thou canst never take' and '(Aou 
canst never take.' L supports o*ol, which 
is, of course, quite tenable. But <rov seems 
preferable, because (a) in giving a reason, 
as ydp implies, why 'all the Greeks' will 

be pained, it seems less fitting to place 
the personal concern of Neoptolemus in 
the foreground; and (6) the necessary 
emphasis on <xoi in v. 70 would have a 
slightly awkward effect if the same pron. 
had been emphasised in v. 69. Cp. n. on 
47, iXoird /J.'. 

TO AapSdvov ir^Sov, the land of Dar- 
danus, — meaning Tpoia in its larger sense, 
the town with its territory (up. 920 rd 
Tpoias iredia, 1435 eXelv rb Tpoias iredioi'). 
So O. C. 380 rd Kad/j-eluu Tr^Soi' = Gtj/Stjs 
ir48ov (id. 415). Dardanus, son of Zeus, 
was fifth ancestor of Priam (//. 20. 2 15 ff.). 
Cp. Pind. O. 13. 56 irpo Aapddvov reix^wv: 
Eur. Helen. 1493 ^o-p^dvov \ irSXtu. 

70 f. (OS 8' '4<rr' IjaoI \i.kv oi\l k.t.X. : 
cp. Xen. An. 2. 5. 35 ol 8e Travres fikv 
OVK rjXdov, ^Aptaios dk /cat 'Aprdo^os k.t.X. 
— Odysseus anticipates the objection that, 
if there is to be a stratagem, he should 
conduct it himself, — as Aesch, and Eur. 
had made him do: cp. 13 n. — 6|j.t,\Ca, 
merely 'intercourse,' in a general sense: 
the special meaning, 'colloquy,' (seen in 
the Mod. Gk. 6/it\^a; = ' to speak,') is post- 
classical. — irio-Ti], trusted by Philoctetes; 
cp. 1272. Pc'Paios, safe for Neoptolemus. 

72 f. ^vopKos. Odysseus was bound 
by the oath which all the suitors of Helen 
had sworn to her father Tyndareus, — 
that they would come to her husband's 
aid, if he was robbed of her: Eur. /. A. 
61 Stov yvvrj yivoiro TvvdapU Kbp-q, \ roiJTif) 
^wa/Mwelv, etris iK dbfiwv Xapiov | oi'xotro. 
So Ajax came to Troy ovvex' 6pKwv olaiv 
rjv ivw/xoTos (Ai. 11 13). Paus. was shown 
the place, called "linrov fivrjfjLa, on the 
road from Lacedaemon into Arcadia, 
where Tyndareus, having sacrificed a 
horse, toi)s 'EX^j/ijs i^wpKov fivrjcrTTJpai (3. 
20. 9). — i^ dvaYKTjs: Odysseus feigned 
madness, in order to avoid going to Troy, 

2 — 2 



e/oLoi Se TovToyv ovSev ear apvyja-ifiov. 

wcrr' el fxe ro^oiv iyKpar-qs aladrjaeTaL, 75 

oXojXa, /cat ere irpoahia^deput ^vucov. 

ctXX.' avTo TovTO Set (ro(f)La9rjvaL, KXoTrevs 

OTTws yei'Tycret rwi^ (IvlkiJtojv oTrXoiv. 

eioiSa, "TTttt, (f)va-eL ere yi^Li) 7re(f)VK0Ta 

TOiavTa (fxovelv /xi^Se Te^vaaBcii KaKoi' 80 

aXX' tJSv yaya rt KTTJfJLa ttJs vlk7)s Xa/3etv, 

ToX/xa* St/caiot 8' avdi^ iK(f)avovfxe6a. 

vvv 8' ets drat8e9 T/jfJiepa^ [xepos ftpct-X^ 

erased. 76 irpoaSiacpOepu)] Tournier conj. trpo(r5ia<p6eipo}. 78 L yevi^ airji tQ>v 

(sic), made from yev-qLoi. otwi' (?). 79 irai Erfurdt conj.: /cat MSS. : Froehlich 

proposes /tcec, Gernhardt bri, Blaydes (reading Trot) toi: Campb., with Linwood, 
defends /cat, but, if a change were made, would prefer rot. 81 ti L: tol A. The 
later MSS. are divided; B, R, V^ are among those that have rot, while T and L^ have 
Tt.— XaiSetv] Erfurdt conj. \axi1v. 82 5' A, B: (9' (sic) L, L^: t' K (Par. 2886, 

but Palamedes detected the trick : cp. 
1025 n. — Tov irpWTOV (ttqKov, partit. gen., 
*^c„ \lc^o\. not sailed 'on' (—'as a mem- 
ber of) the first expedition. Cp. Dem. 
or. 21 § 202 ovdafjLoD wuTTOTe 6 MetStas 
tQv (tvv7]8o/ji.4v(i}v ovSe tQv crvyx'^'-- 
pdvTuv i^-qraad-q t(^ S-qpa^ ('has nowhere 
figured in the ranks of those who share 
the pleasure and joy of the people'). — The 
TrpwTos <tt6\os is the original Greek expe- 
dition, as distinguished from the voyage of 
Odysseus and Phoenix when they brought 
Neop. from Scyros (343 ff.). 

75 f. €-YKpttTi]s: for the omission of 
wv, even when, as here, the adj. marks a 
condition, cp. n. on Ant. 1327 ppdxi-<^Ta 
yap KpdTicTTa rav -irocrlv KaKd i.e. ^paxiCTa 
(oVra) Kpariard (ian). — oXwXa: cp. O. T. 
1 166 oXuiXas, et ae ravr' ip'/jco/J.a.L irdXiv : 
Xen. Aft. I. 8. 12 kSlv toOt', i<f>ri, viKu/xev, 
irdvO' riixli> TreTroiijrat. Plant. Amphitrtio 
I. I. 64 perii, si me adspexerii. — irpoo-- 
8ia4>6€pw ought not to be changed (as 
Tournier proposed) to 'irpo<r8itt<j>0€{pw. 
The force of oXwXa, used in the sense 
of 6\ov/xai, would be weakened, not en- 
hanced, by a repetition of the device ; 
while, on the other hand, the natural 
future ■n-po(T5ia<pdepu! makes the rhetorical 
fiXwXa more impressive: cp. Eur. /. T. 
1002 TO^Tov 5e xwptcr^eto'' ( = ei xw/jicr^ij- iyw ixiv fiXXiiyaat, | aO 8' civ rb 
aavToD Biixevos eC vbarov ri^xoiS. 

77 f. avrd tovto prepares the em- 
phasis on KXoirtvs, while it also refers 
back to 54 f. TTr]P ^i.\oKTi^Tov...iKKXi^eis. 

The connection of thought is: — 'No; 
open force is out of the question; the 
object which our ingenuity must compass 
is precisely that (which I have already 
indicated), — viz., how the bow can be 
taken by craft.' — o-o(J)icr6TJvai : cp. Ar. 
Av. 1401 x^P''^^'''^- y\ '^ TrpefffivT', e<TO(piati) 
Kai cro(pd. — KXo-ir€VS...7€Vi]0-€i : cp. O. T. 
721 <f>ovia yeviadai varpbs: O. C. 582 
Urav ddvQ} 'yui Kal cv fiov Ta<^ei)s y^vrj. 

79 f. ^|oi8a, *'irau Erfurdt's cor- 
rection of Kal to irai appears certain. 
The caressing tone of TraT (cp. O. T. 
1008, Ant. 1289) is dramatically happy 
at this moment, when he has just used 
the jarring word /cXoTreilj. The arguments 
in defence of koI are examined in the 
Appendix. — <J>u(r€t is excusably added to 
'ir€<}>vK6Ta, since the force of the latter had 
become weakened by usage {■n-e<pvK4vai 
oft. meaning little more than ehai) : as 
here, ■n-€^vK6Ta...Texi'0.(rdai (without (pu- 
a-ei) would not necessarily mean more 
than ^apt to contrive,' — whether the apti- 
tude was innate, or acquired. So Eur. 
Bacch. 896 0(;<ret ■ir€<pvK6$ : Plat. Crat. 
389 C t6 (pijcrei eKdarq) TrecpvKbi 6pyavov. 
— (fxovciv : for the inf. with Tre<pvK6Ta, cp. 
88, 1052. 

81 ■ffiv Yap Ti KTtjpA (to KTriixa.) tt}s 
vCkt]s XaPeiv (iari) : the possession con- 
sisting in victory (defining gen.) is a 
pleasant possession to win. /cr^yao, which, 
without an art., stands as predicate, has 
to be supplied, with an art., as subject. 
So Plat. Tlieaet. 209 E ^5i) xP^m' «" «2''J 



but none of these things can I deny. And so, if he shall 
perceive me while he is still master of his bow, I am lost, 
and thou, as my comrade, wilt share my doom. No ; the 
thing that must be plotted is just this, — how thou mayest 
win the resistless arms by stealth. I well know, my son, that 
by nature thou art not apt to utter or contrive such guile ; 
yet, seeing that victory is a sweet prize to gain, bend thy 
will thereto ; our honesty shall be shown forth another time. 
But now lend thyself to me for one little knavish day, 

ap. Blaydes), R, T, etc. Here, as elsewhere (cp. Ant. 467, 966), L hints at a true 
reading which it has lost: ^' aC^ij really points to 5' aWi%, though it might easily be 
supposed to be a mere blunder for r' aC^u, the reading which prevailed in the later MSS. 
83\ Nauck conj. ^paxelas (without proposing to alter ^pax^): Mekler, 
fiias 56s, with a comma after ^paxif. — Vv. 83 — 85 are rejected by E. A. Richter. 

rod KaWtffTov tuiv wepl iiriffT-qfj-t}^ \&yov, 
i.e. [rb xpVI^'^) 'fov...\6yov 7)hv XPVI'- ^'' 
etri, ('our most successful definition of 
knowledge would be a pretty affair'): 
where {to xpvt^"-) Tov...\6yov is a mere 
periphrasis for 6...\6yoi. Eur. Anch: 957 
ao<f>bv TL xPVf^^ '■oy dLdd^avTos ^poroi/i | 
X6701/S OLKOveiv, 'a wonder of wisdom was 
he who taught' (etc.), where (rb xpVf^^) 
Tov SiSd^avTos is a periphrasis for 6 5t5ci- 
^s. Sometimes the defining gen. has no 
art.: Eur. Andr. i8r liricpdovbv tl xPVf^"- 
0r]\eiCji' i<f>v: i.e. (to) drjKeLwv (xpvfia) iiri- 
<f>dot>6v Tt xPVf^^ i<rTi. — The reading t]5v 
ydp Toi (instead of ti) is preferred by 
several edd. The combination dWcL... 
ydp Toi is unusual (no example occurs 
in Soph.) ; but that matters little, since 
here dXXA ydp is not elliptically used 
(cp. An(. 148 n.) ; i.e. dWct goes with 
T6\/ta, and therefore ydp, in the paren- 
thetic clause, could be followed by toi 
as legitimately as if there were no ctWd 
in question. The reasons for preferring 
Tl seem to be these: (a) toi would be 
bluntly sententious, while ti has a more 
delicate persuasiveness: (d) ti is else- 
where associated with the peculiar constr. 
used here: see Eur. Andr. 181, 957, 
quoted above, and ib. 727 dvup.ivov n 
XPVfJM irpecr^urwv ?<pv. — (rb KT-^fia) ttjs vl- 
Ki\%: for the defining gen., cp. 159^, 403f.: 
O. T. 1474 TO, (piXraT iKyovoiv ifioiv ('my 
darlings — my two daughters'), An(. 471 
TO yivvT] fia ttjs vai86s. — \aP«iv epexeg., 
as An(. 439 Tav9' riacrw Xa^eXv \ ^nol iri- 
<f>vK€, n. The conjecture Xa^eiv would 
be as good, but no better. 

82 ToX^xa, bring thyself to do it : 

cp 481, O. C. 184, Ai. 528.— 8(Kau)i... 
eK({>avoii)ic6a sc. fivres (cp. 0. T. 1063 
iK<()avet KaK-q) : 11. 13. 278 <^vQ^ o re 8ei\bs 
dvrip, OS t' &\Kifxo9, i^ecpadvdrj. — av9is, 
afterwards, — some other day: Anf. 
1204 n. 

83 vvv 8' K.T.X., has been sug- 
gested by the contrast with avOis, and so 
the thought already conveyed by t6Xjuo 
is re-stated more explicitly : then i]/i^pai 
nipos ^pa-x^ suggests, in its turn, /c^ra rbv 
Xoiirbv xp^'">'' K.T.X., which repeats the 
sense of blKaioi 5' avOis eKipavoO/Meda. Cp. 
n. on Ant. 465 ff. — lis dvaiSis iin^pas 
(tcpos Ppa\ii, 'for one little roguish day': 
7)iJi.ipa% fiipoi Ppf'-X^ = ' 3, short space (con- 
sisting in) one day' (cp. Eur. Med. 1247 
dXXd. Triv8e ye \ Xadov ^pax^tav rnJ.^- 
pav ■jraiSwi' <r4dev, \ KdweiTa Oprjvei). \U- 
pos is a fraction of the life-time which is 
before him : and since ytixipai-fiipos ( ' day- 
space') forms one notion, dvaiS^s has the 
same force as if it were dvai8ovi, agreeing 
with ijfiipas {Ant. 794 veiKos — dvhpdov 
^'uvai/j.ov, n.). For several epithets joined 
(without copula) to one subst., cp. Ant. 
586 Troj'Tfats... SucTTTviois... | Opy&<rai<nv... 
irvoah. For £ls marking a limit of time, 
cp. below, 1076 XP^^°^ TOjouTov eis oVoj' 
Td r' iK j'fws I (TTelXwcTL vauTcu, k.t.X 
— Others take els dvaiSis by itself, as = els 
dvcddeiay {ti/m. /x^pos /3/3. being ace. of dura- 
tion of time), 'for shamelessness.' Such 
an abstract sense for the neut. adj., with- 
out the art., seems impossible. Campbell 
compares Plat. Gor^. 504 C e/iol ydp doKei 
rats fjL^v TOV aup-OLTOi Td^effiv ofofia elvai 
iiymvbv (as though {tyiuvbv stood for t6 
vyLeivov, or vyieiav) : but cp. Cope's ver- 



80s /xot (reavTov Kara top Xolttov \p6vov 

K€KXrj(ro iravroiv €vcrey8ecrTaT09 /3poT(ov. 85 

NE. iyo) jxkv ous av tcov Xoycop akyco kXvcop, 

AaepTLOV iraX, Tovahe koX Trpdcrcreiv cTTvyco' 

€(f)vv yap ovSev e/c ri^viq^i Trpdcrcreiv KaKrj<;, 

ovT avTos ov6', w? <f)aaLV, ouK<^vcras e/xe. 

dXX' eiiM eTolfJLO'S TTp6<; ^iav rov dvhp dyeiv 90 

KoX fir) hoXoLCTLV ov yap i^ evo^ ttooos 

tJ/acis TOcrovcrSe Trpos /8tav ^etpwcrerat. 

7refji(f)d€C<s ye fxevTou aol ^vvepydTr)<; 6kv(o 

7rpoB6Tr)<s KaXelaSai' ^ovXopiai 8', dva^, /caXw? 

8/3<uv e^apLapreXv fxaXXov 7) viKav KaKws. 95 

OA. iadXov TTttT/aos vrat, /cavros cSt' i^eo? Trore 

yXojcro'ap fxeu dpyov, X^^P^ ^' ^^X^^ epyaTiV 

vvv 8' €ts eXey^ov e^iwv opca fipoTol<s 

rrfv yXcHcraav, ov^t rdpya, wdvO rjyovixevrjv. 

87 Toi^crSe] roi>s 5^ Buttmann. — vpdffffeiv] E. A. Richter conj. irXdcrffeLv. 91 f. Nauck 
wishes to delete v. 92, and to change oii yap i^ evb^ irodbs mto 01; yap i^ ifiov rpoirov 
(with a full stop: 'for it is not my way'). — roaoixrde] to coicrde L, with an erasure of 

sion : 'Formy opinion is, that order in the 
body of every kind bears the name of 
'healthy' : ' i.e. 6vofia is equiv. to 'epithet.' 
In Thuc. 5. 18 § 4 8iKai({! XPV'^^'^" k^i^ 
SpKois, 8LKal(j} is certainly a subst. ('law,' 
in the sense of 'legal procedure'): but 
that does not warrant duaides a.s = avaiS€ia. 
— Blaydes, again takes els dvaiSis in a 
concrete sense, as = 'for a shameless deeci' 
(supplying ?pyov). We can hardly supply 
kfyyov, though we might perhaps supply 
Ti (cp. O. T. 517, 1312, A7it. 687). This 
view seems just possible, but very im- 

84 f. 86s (xot (reavTov, i.e. allow me 
to overrule your scruples, a phrase ap- 
plicable to friendly remonstrance, as I'r. 
1 1 1 7 56s iioi fffavrbv, fj.7] Toaovrov ws 
ddKvei I Ovfit^ Sijaopyos: cp. n. on Ant. 
718. Brunck cp. Ter. Adelph. 5. 3. 838 
Mitte iatn istaec: da te hodie tnihi: \ 
Exporge frontem. — kck\t]o-o : for the 
perf., cp. 119, El. 366, Tr. 736. 

86 f. ykv merely emphasises kyili {Ant. 
II n.); it is not opposed to dW in 90. — 
Aacprfov: the same form (always in the 
1st or 5th place, the a being long,) 417, 
628, 1357, Ai. loi : but Aa^prov below, 
366, 614, fr. 827: and Aapriov, 401, 1286, 
Ai. X, 380. Eur., too, has these three 

forms: while in the Od., where the 
name occurs 22 times, KaiprTqs alone is 
used. — Touo-St, referring back to oiis av : 
cp. O. C. 1332 oXs dv ai) wpoadfj toi(t5' 
iipacK' eXvai Kpdros: so El. 441, Tr. 23,820. 
Prose would here use rodrovs, because 
ovTos regularly (though not always) points 
back, while 65e points forward. Butt- 
mann's tovs 8i, though admissible, would 
be too emphatic: see Appendix. 

•irpd<r<r€iv \byov$, as meaning, 'to put 
words into acts,' is not a strictly correct 
phrase, but the verb is used here, with 
some poetical freedom, as if oOs av tuv 
\6yuv...Tov<xS€ were a dv Xeydfj.€va...Td5€: 
i.e. \6yoi are virtually 'proposed deeds.' 
The prose equivalent of this -n-pdaaetv 
would be ipy(fi iirireXeiv (Thuc. i. 70). 
Distinguish Eur. J/. F. 1305 iirpa^i yap 
^oiXricnv fjv i^oiiXero, where the verb = 
i^iirpa^e, 'effected.' — Isocr. or. i § 15 has 
the converse maxim, a woiuv alaxpbv, 
ravra vbjxi^e /Jirjbe X^Yeiv elvai KaXov (cp. 
O. T. 1409). 

88 f. ^K T^x^l^ : for ^»( = ' by means of,' 
cp. 563, T 10, El. 279 iK bdXov. Ant. 475 
67rr6j' iK irvpoi irepiaKtXi}. — irpdo'O'civ : for 
the inf., cp. 80 : for the repetition of the 
word from 87, cp. 0. C. 554 n., Ant. 
76 n. — OVT* avTos k.t.X.: instead of oOre 



and then, through all thy days to come, be called the most 
righteous of mankind. 

Ne. When counsels pain my ear, son of Laertes, then I 
abhor to aid them with my hand. It is not in my nature to 
compass aught by evil arts, — nor was it, as men say, in my sire's. 
But I am ready to take the man by force, — not by fraud ; — for, 
having the use of one foot only, he cannot prevail in fight 
against us who are so many. And yet, having been sent to act 
with thee, I am loth to be called traitor. But my wish, O King, 
is to do right and miss my aim, rather than succeed by evil 

Od. Son of brave sire, time was when I too, in my youth, 
had a slow tongue and a ready hand : but now, when I come 
forth to the proof, I see that words, not deeds, are ever the 
masters among men. 

one letter between the first and <r. 08 Kairbs] In L the cr of Kairrba- has been 

added by S. 97 dpybv L, apyr\v r. — epyaTiv^ ipydTijv F: Blomfield conj. ipydvTjv. 

yap avTOS i(pvv, oSre 6 iK<pv<xai (l<pv): cp. 
0. C. 461 iird^ios fji^v, Olbiirovs, KarotKri- 
(TUi, I avrbs re iraidis 6' at5\ — ov9', ws 
<j>ao-Cv, oviK4>w<ras : as in //. 9. 312 Achil- 
les says, ixOpbs ydp fioi Keivos b/xtS^ 'Atdao 
w^X-gcnv, \ 6i x' ^Tfpov fi^v Kevdrj ivl (ppe- 
aiv, dWo 5e eiirT^: and in Eur. /. A. 926 
iyCj 5' iv dvdpbs eiVe/SeffTarou rpa^ds | 
'Kelpuvoi ^ixadov roi/s rpbirovs dirXoOs 


90 ff. irpos piav : so 594 Trpos lax^os 
Kpdros : cp. irpbi ridov^v, irpbs X'^P"') ^'0. : 
ay f IV ~ dw dye IV (cp. 941), as 102, 985 etc. 
— Kal \i.r\ 86Xoi<riv : firj is generic (it does 
not, and could not here, go with the inf. 
dyetv): i.e., the phrase means strictly, 
'and by such means as are not frauds': 
cp. on 409 {/j.rjdii' biKaiov), Ant. 494 rwv 
fir]5iv bpdQs . . .rexvufJ-^fwy. 

ov 701P K.T.X.: the ydp implies, 'this 
ought to satisfy thee, /or force cannot 
fail': it is thus already a trace of irreso- 
lution. I| €vos TToSis, lit. starting from 
one foot,' i.e. 'when he has the use of 
only one foot,' — ^/c marking that eh iro^s 
is the condition which makes his victory 
impossible. Cp. n. on O. C. 848 oHkovv 
ttot' €k rovroiv ye p.r) (TKT)irTpoiv in | bbot- 
iropriffris. In £/. 455 'Op4<TTi]v i^ virep- 
ripas X^P°^ I ^X^/'<''<''"'---^'''*M/3'^«''"i ('that, 
with victorious might, he may trample 
on his foes,') the inrfpripa x"P is similarly 
the antecedent condition. — rocrovo-Se (sc. 
ficraj, cp. n. on eyxparrit, 75): the 15 
seamen who form the Chorus will be at 
hand to help them. 

93 ff. 7r€fi<|>9c(s ye ^(vroi: ye empha- 
sises ire/i(p6eLs, and /xeiroi^ ' however': 
cp. O. T. 442 n. — irpoSoTT^s : he is think- 
ing of what Od. said in v. 53. — PovXo|xak 
8': 5^ = dXXd {Ant. 85). — €|a(j,apTciv, aor., 
'to fair (regarded as an event occurring 
at some one moment); viKav, pres., 'to 
be victorious' (a continuing state: 0. T. 
437n.). Cp. 1397 7rd(rx«''...Ta^ei;'. 

97 ap'yov, fem.: in good Attic prose 
as well as verse this adj. is of two ter- 
minations, and the v. 1. dpy-rju here re- 
presents only a later usage : Aristotle (if 
our Mss. may be trusted) wrote in Meteor. 
I. 14 (Berl. ed. p. 352 a 13) y\ flip ydp 
(xwpa) oLpy-^ 7^70«'e, yet in Oecon. 2 (Berl. 
ed. p. 1348 a 3) Trjs x^P"'^ ^pyov yevofii- 

98 f. cls ^XtYXO" e^^wv, g<5ing forth to 
those contests of real life by which the 
adult tries the maxims learned in youth. 
iXeyxoi here is the test which the man ap- 
plies to the principle (yXuiffffav fiiv dpybv 
K.T.X.) ; not the test applied to the man 
himself. The latter is, however, the 
usual sense of this phrase : cp. fr. loi 
yivo^ ydp ets iXeyxov i^ibv KaXov \ eiiKXeiav 
dv KTT](rairo : Eur. A/c. 640 idei^as els 
eXeyxov i^eXdCjv 6s et: Plat. Phaedr. 278 C 
eh eXeyxov lijiv irepi uv eypaif/e.—^poroi^ 
'/or men,' i.e. in their estimation, an 
ethic dat. (Ar. A v. 445 7ra<n viKav roh 
KpiTois). irdvO* ■f\yov\Uvr\v, 'taking the 
lead, having the chief influence (absol., 
as 386) in all things': for the adv. Trd^ra 
cp. 0. T. 904 irdvT' dvdaamv. — We might 



NE. Tt fx* ovv avoyas aXXo 77X17^ xjjev^rj Xeyeiv ; lOO 

OA. Xeyo) cr' eyoi SoXw <I)tXo/CTi7T')7i' Xa/Belv. 

NE. Tt 8' €v SoXoj Set fxaXkov -^ TteicravT ojyeiv \ 

OA. ov /a')) 7rL0r)T(iL' irpos ^iav 8' ouk av \dj3oL<;. 

NE. ovTco<s e)(ei tl Beuvov tcr^vo? Opdaos ; 

OA. tov? a<^v/cTovs /fat npoTrefjiTropra<s (f)6uov. 105 

NE. ov/c ap' eKeivo) y ovSe irpoayiei^ai 6paav; 

OA. ov, /x-^ SoXw ka/SovTa y , (os iyco Xeyco. 

NE. ovAC aicT^pov rjyei hrjra rd xjjevhrj Xeyeuv ; 

OA. ou/c, el TO (TOidrjvai ye to i/;eGSo9 (fyepec. 

100 t/ oCf /i' MSS. (in L oD«' has been made from 0^ by S) : rl fi ovv Wakefield. 
103 L has irldrjTai made from veidyp-ai by S. 104 0p6.<Tos\ Nauck conj. Kpdros. 

105 lovs] Dobree conj. ioi5s 7'. 106 iKelvip y^ oidi] Blaydes conj. ^/ceiVy Vr' oi)5e: 

Bergk, iK€lvi{! /cat t6. — oi/8e r, oOre L. 107 Xa^ovra y'] Blaydes conj. XaOovra y\ 

also take /S/jotois directly with rjyoviJ.. as = 
*■ showing the way in all things to men ') cp. 
133) : but here the notion required is that 
of 'swaying' rather than 'guiding'; and 
in the former sense ijyov/x^vrjv would take 
the genit. ^porwv. There is an allusion 
to the Athenian demagogues (cp. 388 di- 
daaKoXuv \6yoi<n): as Cleon says (Thuc. 
,^•38) of the citizens in the ecclesia, eluOare 
Oearal /xkv rwu \bywv ylyveadai, AKpoaral 
di Tuv ^pyuv (' absorbed in the drama of 
debate, but content with rumours from the 
field of action'). 

100 ri n' oiv. With Nauck, I adopt 
Wakefield's transposition here, while re- 
cognising that much may be said for rl 
ofiv n'. Two questions are involved, and 
should be kept distinct; viz. (i) whether 
Tragedy ever used the licence, denied to 
it by Porson {Phoeti. 892), of hiatus after 
tI: and (2) whether Sophocles is likely 
to have written ri ovv /t' rather than ri /^' 
ovv here. As to (i), the strongest in- 
stance is Aesch. 7heb. 704 tI ovv fr' av 
aalvoi/xev dXiOpiov fxbpov ; where rl 5' oZv, 
rl vvv, rl 6^t' are all improbable. It 
would seem, then, that Aesch., at least, 
sometimes admitted the hiatus; so that, 
if we transpose yu' here, it does not ne- 
cessarily follow that the same transposi- 
tion should be made in Aesch. Euvi. 
902 rl otiv pJ dvuyai ryS' i<f>vpLvi](Tai x^ovl ; 
But the prevailing character of Sopho- 
clean verse certainly favours rl /x' oZv 
rather than rl oSv p.\ As against con- 
jecturing rl vvv fj.', it is well to note Tr. 
1247 irpdaaeiv dvioyai ovv fjLe iravdiKCji 

rdde; At. 1364 dvwyas ovv p.e rbv veKpov 
Bdirreiv idv ; though no argument can be 
drawn from the fact that oCv precedes 
/ue in those places. Cp. 733, 753, 917. 
See Appendix. — TC.aXXo, sc. irotetv: cp. 
310, and n. on Ant. 497 diXets rl p-ei^ov ^ 
KaraKreivai fi' iXuv ; 

101 Xiyu <r ...Xap€iv, 'I say that thou 
art to take.' In this constr., 'say' means 
'command'; the act commanded is de- 
noted by the inf., and the agent by the ace. , 
as subject to the inf. Cf. At. 1047 a^ 
(pojvQi Tovde Tov veKpov x^po^" \ M'V o'vyKop.l- 
^eiv: O. C. 932 elirov p.iv otiv Kal irpbadev, 
ivviiru d^ vvv, \ rds vaidas ws rdx^-cra dtvp' 
dyeiv rivd: Tr. 137 ff- aL..i\irl(nv \^7w | 
rdd' aUv lax^i-v. The agent can also stand 
in the dat. as object to the verb of saying: 
O. C. 840 x"^"'' Xiyu (Toi. — This verse 
has no caesura: cp. 1369: Ant. 102 1 oM' 
opvis €V(xrip.ovs dTToppoi^dei ^ods, with n. 
there. Distinguish these rare examples 
from those which have an elision after the 
3rd foot Cquasi-caesura'), as 276: Ant. 44 
7] ydp voeis ddirreiv o^\ aTrdppriTOV ir6Xei; 

102 (V 86X<^: cp. 60. — irtla-avr, 
i.e. by persuading him that it is for his 
own good to come to Troy, — instead of 
deceiving him by a pretext of taking 
him home to Greece (58). 

103 ov (jlt) irCOrjTai, a strong denial: 
cp. 381, 418, O. C. 849n.— irpos P^av 8': 
persuasion will be in vain : and, when 
persuasion has failed, force will be useless 
(cp. 90). 

104 ovTci)s...Tt Seivov K.r.X. It 
seems truer to regard ri as adj. with 




Ne. What, then, is thy command ? What, but that I should 

Od. I say that thou art to take Philoctetes by guile. 

Ne. And why by guile rather than by persuasion ? 

Od. He will never listen ; and by force thou canst not take 

Ne. Hath he such dread strength to make him bold ? 

Od. Shafts inevitable, and winged with death. 

Ne. None may dare, then, e'en to approach that foe .-' 

Od. No, unless thou take him by guile, as I say. 

Ne. Thou thinkest it no shame, then, to speak falsehoods .? 

Od. No, if the falsehood brings deliverance. 

IO8 Sijra rit, r: St] rd de ( = rddf) L (and so K, cod. Par. 2886) : the 5rj was omitted at 
first, and then added (by the ist hand itself) above the line. Vauvilliers conj. drjra 
TO : Wecklein, drjra av : Cavallin, 5tika5r\. The reading 5tj to ^fvSri in L* seems 

bdvov than as adv. with oCrws: cp. Xen. 
Cyr. 5. I. 24 oi/Tw 5«i'6s tl^ ^pws...eyyly- 
cerat. For the enclitic ns preceding its 
noun, cp. 519, 0. C. 280 n. In Herod., 
indeed, oCtw 8ri ri ('so veiy...') often 
qualifies adjectives (i. 185, 3. 12, etc.): 
but in the Attic examples of oOtu tl 
with an adj. the latter is usually a neut. 
sing., as Posidippus Mvp/xr]^ fr. 2 ovtu 
Tt TroXinrovv iariv i] Xinrrj kukov. — l<r\i5os 
Opcuros, strength-confidence, i.e., strength 
which makes him confident. Against 
Kpdros, conjectured by Nauck and 
Blaydes, (the latter placing it in the 
text,) observe that dpdaos agrees well 
with ov |Aii ir£0r]Tai. If Philoctetes is deaf 
to persuasion, and risks the alternative 
of having force used against him, he must 
have some resource which inspires him 
with such boldness. 

105 lovs: we might expect lovs 7*, 
since the question in 104 is not, 'what 
resource has he?' but, 'has he some 
resource?' And in 104 we cannot well 
change ti to ri. L has probably lost 
y' in some other places: see, e.g., on 
J^m/. 648, 1 241. But 7' is not indispens- 
able, and by its absence the reply gains 
a certain aT)rupt force. Cp. 985, Tr. 629. 

106 Ik((v(>> y' : ye emphasises the 
pron., 'then we dare not even approach 
/lir/i,' — a man with such arrows as those. 
— irpo(r|i.(i|at : the spelling fid^oj, l/i/et^o, 
is attested for saec. vi. — iv. B.C. by nu- 
merous Attic inscriptions (Meisterhans, 
p. 87, n. 690). — 6pa<rv, a thing that may 
be dared; Pind. has this pass, sense. 

JV. 7. 50 dpaa'u fjLoi r65' direlv. Cp. Plat. 
Hep. 450 E rdXTjdi] eto6ra \^7eiJ' datpdXis 
Kal 6appa\4ov. 

107 |Jii] SoXu Xa^ovra, ace. as subj. 
to npoafiei^ai, (it is not safe that one 
should approach him,) unless one has 
ensnared him ; for Xa/36vro, cp. 47 n. 

108 rd \|x€v8ii. The art. with the 
neut. adj. gives a certain emphasis ('those 
things which are false'), and the ob- 
jection to it here would have point only 
if, instead of the adj., we had the subst., 
TO. \p€vSrt. For the same reason, rd 
\f/ev5ri Xiyeiv seems rather better than 
TO ypevbrj Xiyeiv, though at first sight the 
latter is specious. In fr. 325 KoXbv iJ.h 
o^v oiiK IffTC rd \j/ev5rj \^7e»', also, to. 
appears sound. Cp. Anliphon or. i § 10 
aGrri yap Kal rovs rd ^^euS?) wapecTKevaff- 
fievovs X^yeiv Td\T]drj KaT-qyopelv iroi'^a'ei, 
Cavallin changes StjTa rd to St^XciSt], 
'evidently' (O. T. 1501): but this would 
be better suited to ironical reproof than 
to ingenuous surprise. 

109 TO o-«6T]vai: i.e. the success of 
the Greeks at Troy. The aor. inf. is 
used because the speaker is thinking of 
that success as an event (to be marked by 
the fall of Troy), not as a process or 
state (t6 aifi^ea-Oai). Cp. Andoc. or. 2 § 12 
oil Trepl roO ffuffat rds 'Adrjva? 6 kIvSwo^ 
TJv avToOs /iaXXov yj irepl rod /JLrjdi avroiis 
(Tw07jvai (referring to the Athenian 
army at Samos in 411 B.C.): where, as 
here, the aorists infinitive mark the 
critical moments. 



NE. TTGJ? ovv ^XiiTOiv rt? ravra ToXfxija-eL XaKCiv; lio 

OA. oTav Ti S/oa? ets KepSo<;, ovk OKvelv TrpeVet. 

NE. K€pho<; 8' e/xol rt tovtov ei<s TpoCav jxoXeiv ; 

OA. at/oet ra ro^a ravra t-^v TpoCav p.6va. 

NE. ou/c ap o TTepaoiv, cJ? i^daKer , etfji iyco ; 

O A. OUT av (TV KeivGiv X'^P^'^ °^''"' ^AceZi^a crou. 1 1 5 

NE. 07) pare ovv ylyvoLT civ, elirep <SS' e;(€t. 

OA. ct>9 TOUTO y' ep^aq hvo (j>epei SoipijfxaTa. 

NE. TroLOD ; fxaOoiv yap ovk av dpvoifjLrjv to Spdv. 

OA. <TO(f)6s T av ai5ros /caya^o? K€KXff afxa. 

NE. tTO)" TTOT^crcu, irdcTav ai(T)(yvy]v ct^et?. I20 

to have come from d^ra (to.) ^evdrj: see comment. IIO \aKav L ist hand, 
altered by an early hand to XaXeiu. Most of the later MSS. have XaXetc (Vat. Xa^eiv). 
Ill et'er L, ^j r. 112 5' e/xol L: 5^ fioi r. 116 drjparia ytyvoir' Slv L, and so 

almost all the later MSS. : in A the final a of driparia is marked as long, and the gloss, 
dvvari] Xrj^drjvai, shows that the adj. was taken with Tpola. A v. 1. was diqpaTia 
yovv (V^, Vat.). Triclinius gave drjpaT^' ovv: Elmsley conj. 6-qpari'' hv yiyvoir' B.v: 
Tournier, d-qparf hv yiyvoir' dp': Nauck, yLyvoir' dv, etwep c55' ?x"i d-qparia. — 
yivoir', a v. 1. found in T and other late MSS., was perh. due to Triclinius : see 

no irws ovv pX^irwv ac.t.X. By using 
oZv, he concedes (at least for argument's 
sake) what Od. has just said. 'Granting, 
then, that a falsehood is not disgraceful 
when it has such a motive, how is one to 
have the face to tell it?' In vv. 91 ff. we 
saw the first trace of irresolution : this 
verse marks a further step. He now de- 
murs to play the part, not (as in v. 108) 
because it is immoral, but because it is 
distasteful and difficult. For irojs ovv, 
cp. O, T. 124 TTWj oZv 6 \ri(jTj)s ('granting 
that there was a robber, how then...}'): 
for ira)s...pX^ira>v, O. T. 1371 6/j.fM<nv 
TTolois pX^iruv, n. — XaKiiv of bold or im- 
pudent utterance, as Ar. Ach. 1046 rot- 
avra XdffKwv: cp. Ani. 1094 n. 

Ill €18 K^p8os, for it, with a view to 
it: cp. //. 23. 304 irarr/p 8i ol A7X' '"'apa- 
aras \ fj-vdeir' et's dyaOd : Eur. Phoen. 395 
dXX' i% t6 Kep8oi irapa (pijatv SovXevr^ov : 
Xen. Cyr. 8. i. 33 iSwv av ai/roi>j j]yr)<Tu} 
T(fi 6vTi els KaXXos ^rjv. 

113 alpei, the oracular pres., denoting 
what is to happen: Aesch. Ag. 126 XP^'"{' 
fikv dypei Hpidfjiov irdXiv d5e K^Xevdos : id. 
P, V. 170 t6 viov ^oijXevfi' v<p' 6tov \ ffKTJir- 
Tpov t' dwoavXaTai: Her. 3. 155 
^St; Cov, rjv fir] tQiv aGiv dericr), odpiofiiv 

1 14 »s t<j>do-K€T' : when Odysseus 

and Phoenix visited Scyros, and per- 
suaded him to come to Troy (345 fl:".). 

115 oiir' av sc. iripaeMs: cp. El. 364 
rrjs (Tris 5' oiiK ipu> ri/x^s rvxfiv, \ oGt' av 
(T^L), (Tuxppcjv y' ovffa {sc. ipi^rjs) : Tr. 462 
(koOttu) Tis...TjviyKaT'...6v€i8os)' ijSe 5' ovS' 
av (sc. iviyKaiTo), k.t.X. 

116 0TjpaT^' ovv ■yu'yvoiT' dv, they 
would then become (by logical inference) 
desirable prizes: cp. Plat. Prot. 338 c d 
Zk aip-qcreaOe..., ai<rxp<iv yap touto ri^Se 
yiyv erai. So yLyvofxai denotes arith- 
metical process (Thuc. 3. 17 ac ird<xai (vrjes) 
afia iyiyvovTo diaKduiai k. r.X.) , or legal suc- 
cession to property (Isae. or. 5 § 44 a 
iKeivuv iyiyvero). This usage oi ylyvofiat 
is decisive for ■y^Yvoir' against y^'voit*, a 
V. 1. found in a few late MSS. — ovv, the 
conjecture of Triclinius, seems better here 
than the other corrections, OrjpaTi' av 
yiyvoir' dv (or yiyvoir' dp'). 

117 ws...<|>€p€i, (be sure) that thou 
winnest : cp. Ai. 39 A6. ws ^ariv dvdpbs 
rov5e rdpya ravrd croi: Eur. P/i. 1664 
KP. ws oUris dp.(f>i Ti^h' vypdv drfcrei k6vlv: 
id. //ec. 400 EK. ws rfjffd' eKOVffa Traidbs 
ov jj-ed-fjaofiai. — ({>^p€t, reportas: cp. O. T, 
500 n. 

118 TO spdv: for the art., cp. O.C. 
442 rh Spdv I oiiK rj04Xr)(rav, and i/>. 47 n. 
— Neoptolemus was already all but per- 



Ne. And how shall one have the face to speak those 
words ? 

Od. When thy deed promises gain, 'tis unmeet to shrink. 

Ne. And what gain is it for me, that he should come to 
Troy .-" 

Od. With these shafts alone can Troy be taken. 

Ne. Then / am not to be the conqueror, as ye said ? 

Od, Neither thou apart from these, nor these from thee. 

Ne. 'Twould seem that we must try to win them, if it 
stands thus. 

Od. Know that, if thou dost this thing, two prizes are 

Ne. What are they ? Tell me, and I will not refuse the 

Od. Thou wilt be called at once wise and valiant. 

Ne. Come what may, I'll do it, and cast off all shame. 

comment. 117 8wpr]/xaTa] Blaydes conj. Sup-qixare. 118 rh dpav'] V having 

rb jj-T] dpSiv, Blaydes conj. t6 /xt}. 119 avrbs] a^rbcr L, which was the common 
reading. — /c€k\^'] L has K€K\rji' made from /ce/cX7?(r' (sic), prob. by S, with Siv 
K€K\7]/j.ipoi eiTjs written above. — afia] Herwerden conj. avrjp: Mekler, [k€kK^6) fioi. 
120 TTorico) L, and so Nauck, Wecklein, Mekler (reviser of Dind. 6th Teubner ed., 

suaded by the promise that he should 
take Troy. If, besides that reward, there 
is yet another, then his mind is made 

up- , , . , , 

119 «ro<pos T ...KaYttOos: schol. aocpbs 

likv 5ta t6 KKi^ai, d/yadbs bk 8ia rb Tropdfj- 
ffat. Cp El. 1088 bvo (pipeiv iv ivi Xoyip, 
I ffo<pd t' dpiffra re nais KeK\fjcrdaL. — av- 
Tos: 0. T. 458 6.heK<pb% avrbs /cat irar-qp, 
n. — K€KXxi' : for the forms of the optat. 
perf. pass., see n. on 0. T. 49. 

120 Ktci) is a defiance of the possible 
consequences ('happen what may'): cp. 
Eur. Med. 819 (Medea, having taken her 
resolve to kill the children) Irui ' Trepiaaol 
Trdvres ovv fxAat^ \6701. 

iroii<r(i). Numerous Attic inscrip- 
tions of the 5th and 4th centuries B.C. 
show that in this verb the letter i was 
regularly omitted before a following 
E-sound^(e or rj), though never before an 
O-sound (0 or w) : hence {e.g.) iroel, iror)- 
ffas, but TToioOcrt, ttoiwv. It should be 
noted that tto- and ttoi-, according as the 
E- or o-sound follows, sometimes occur 
in the same inscription : thus in C. I. A. 
167, 55 (of 334 — 326 B.C.) we find -Koidv 
(thrice) in company with Trovjeras. The 
omission of i before the E-sound was not, 
indeed, rigorous ; thus an Attic inscription 

of the 5th cent. B.C. gives Ei'^pwi' ^^- 
ewolijff' o{/K ddarjs Ildpios: but the facts 
prove that it was usual. See Meisterhans, 
Gramm. d. Alt. Inschriften, p. 27. As 
to L, its practice is not constant. It 
almost always gives tto, not ttoi, before e 
or 77, when the first syllable is short, — as 
here, and in vv. 552, 752, 926, loio. 
In a few such places where the first hand 
had written ttoi it has been corrected to tto. 
But there are also a few places where 
irot remains. See Appendix. In writing 
■n-orjo-o), etc., I rely primarily on the epi- 
graphic evidence belonging to the poet's 
own time: but L's prevailing practice 
must also be considered as strengthening 
the grounds for believing that those in- 
scriptions represent the general rule. 

■ird<rav al<rxvvTjv d({>€{$. This verse 
does not (as some have objected) mark an 
abrupt change of mind; that change has 
come by a series of steps which the poet 
has indicated by light touches (91 ff. , 1 10, 
116, 118). Rather this very phrase hints 
that the feeling shown in v. no still 
lingers with him. He will do the deed, 
but there is still a sense of a-layjuvq which 
it costs an effort to shake off. These are 
the words of one who may yet feel re- 



OA. 7) fJLin)fjiovevei<; ovv a ctol Traprjveaa ; 

NE. (Td(f)' Lo-d\ iireLTrep ettrctTra^ (rvvrjvecra. 

OA. (TV jxev fxducov vvv Keivov iuOddi' e/cSe)(ov, 
iycu S' a7ret/xt, /ai) KarowTevdoi napcov, 
KOi Tov (TKOTTov 7rpo9 vavv dTToaTeXco TraXtv. 1 25 

Koi hevp', idv fxoL tov ■)(^p6vov SoKrjre tl 
KaTaaxoXdletv, av^t? eKiripA^oi irdXiv 
TovTOv TOV avTov dvhpa, vavKkrjpov rpoTTOLS 
fjiop(f)'qv SoXwca?, w? av dyvoia npocry' 
ov SrJTa, T€Kvov, ttolklXo)<; av8(Ojxevov 130 

S€)(OV TO, (TVfjLcjiepovTa Tcov del XoycDV. 

1885). 121 fivrnxovevei.s MSS. : fj-vq/xoveiiffeis Herwerden, and so Blaydes, Cavallin, 

Nauck, Seyffert, Wecklein. 123 wf] vvv L. 125 diroffTeXQ] Musgrave (ed. 

1809 Oxon.) proposed dTrocrrerXai. The alternative conj. dTroVreW av, ascribed 
by Blaydes to Musgrave, seems to be that of Burges (ed. 1833). Cavallin in his 
crit. note credits Musgrave with air o<tt^\\ov, but in his commentary, p. 29, quotes 
Blaydes as his authority for it, and must therefore mean diroareW av. Blaydes sug- 
gests that, reading dTroVreW au, or dnocrre'tXaL, we should transpose vv. 124, 125. 

121 f. |i,vi](t.ovev€is. Almost all recent 
edd. adopt the conjecture |ivr]|j.ov€V(r€is, 
but without necessity. The question, 'dost 
thou remember my advice?' naturally im- 
plies here, 'dost thou intend to observe 
it?' — and so N.'s answer, o-a<J)' to-fl*, 
follows the present tense just as fitly as it 
would follow the future. For the place of 
o^v in the verse, cp. O. C. 1205, TV. 1247. 
— a.-.TrapTivco-a: referring to 56 flf. — <rvv- 
■qvto-a, 'agreed': O. Ci5o8n. Remark 
the two compounds of aMo) at the end 
of two successive verses : cp. Ar. £j. 
1370 f. jxeTeyypafprjcreTaL, \ ...iyyeypd\l/e- 
rai: Tr. 1265 f. crvyyvci}fj.o(rvvrjv | ...dyvu- 

123 ckS^x^ov, excipe. The idea of the 
compound is, 'be ready for him,' — pre- 
pared to deal with him the moment that 
he appears. The figurative use of the 
word in Her. 4. r is essentially the same, 
— YiKuBa.%...KtxTibvTa^ is ttjv <T<f)iTipriv i^- 
ed^^aro ovk ikdaauiv irdvos (as if it had 
been lying in wait for them). 

124 f. KaT0irT€v9M : cp. At. 829 Trpds 
ixdpi^v TOV KaroTTTevOels. — Kal tov (tkoitov 
K.T.X. The (TKOTTos is the attendant of 
Neoptolemus who had been sent to watch 
the neighbourhood of the cave, lest Phi- 
loctetes should take Odysseus by surprise 
(46). Now that Odysseus is going back 
to his ship, such a (tkott&s is no longer 
needed. And it is natural that Odysseus 
should expect to meet the sentinel, since 

the latter would be keeping watch on 
that side of the cave at which Odysseus 
himself had hitherto been standing; viz., 
the side nearest to the ships, vovv here 
means the ship of Neoptolemus. See In- 
troduction, p. XX, n. I. 

126 f. Kal 8€vp'. If any undue delay 
occurred, Odysseus might reasonably sup- 
pose that Neoptolemus was failing to 
persuade Philoctetes. In case of such 
delay, then, Odysseus will send back 
N.'s man, disguised as the captain of a 
ship. The object of the disguise is that 
the supposed captain may tell a story 
which shall quicken the desire of Philoc- 
tetes to leave Lemnos, and shall also 
confirm his trust in Neoptolemus. 

TOV xpovou-.Ti KaTao-)(^o\dS€iv. Nauck's 
conjecture wipa crxoXd^'eii' would suit the 
sense; but it would leave the origin of 
the vulgate unexplained. I believe that 
Soph, has used KaracrxoKdl^eiv roD xpivoi/, 
somewhat boldly, in the sense of 'to lag 
behind the due time,' — the use of (TxoXd- 
fetv in the sense 'to linger,' 'to delay,' 
permitting a genitive to be used, as after 
vaTfpeiv, \e\e2<pdai, etc. The compound 
Karacrxokd^eiv may be compared with 
Kadvcrrepelv, where Kard merely implies 
that the delay is to be regretted or 
blamed. At first sight there is much in 
favour of the more generally received 
view, that tov xpbvov ti KaTaffxoXd^etv 
means, ' to waste part of our (precious) 



Od. Art thou mindful, then, of the counsels that I gave ? 

Ne. Be sure of it, — now that once I have consented. 

Od. Do thou, then, stay here, in wait for him ; but I will go 
away, lest I be espied with thee, and will send our watcher back 
to thy ship. And, if ye seem to be tarrying at all beyond the 
due time, I will send that same man hither again, disguised as 
the captain of a merchant-ship, that secrecy may aid us ; and 
then, my son, as he tells his artful story, take such hints as may 
help thee from the tenor of his words. 

126 xpo''""] After this word, one letter (apparently ff) has been erased in L. — 
doKTJT^ Tt] doKTJr ?Ti L, the rj made from et, prob. by the first corrector (S). 8ok7Jt^ ti r. 

127 /carao-xoXdfetj'] Nauck conj. ir^pa o'xoXdfeij'. — a?^ts r: auris L. — iKiriiJi\p(i) r: 
eKirifxiru L, with \j/u written above by the ist hand. — Burges conj. av6i.s av Trifj.\pb). 

128 rpovoLs] TpoTTov Triclinius. Herwerden would delete this verse. 129 dyvoia 
L, with most of the later MSS. : dyvoia Triclinius. 130 avdw/j-evov] In L, v 
seems to have been erased after w, which is itself in an erasure. It is possible, 
though not clear, that the ist hand wrote aiid-qv fiivov. — Nauck conj. ai) dfJTa, rinvov, 
(or, <ri> 5', w tckvov ixoi,) ttolkIXus aiidcj/x^fuv. 131 tuv deiXo-yojvl Blaydes conj. 

time dy lingering.'' But the tone of that 
phrase seems very unsuitable here. — €K- 
ir^)j,x|/(i>. The prep, is not otiose, as Burges 
thought, but marks that the person sent 
will come as the sender's agent. 

128 vavKXi]pov: the man, when he 
comes, pretends to be the captain of a 
small merchant-ship, trading between 
Greece and the Troad (547 ff.). In Plaut. 
Mil. 4. 3. 41 ff- the 'skipper's dress' 
(ornahis nauclericus) consists of a dark- 
coloured hat with broad brim {causia), 
and a garment of the same colour, well 
girt-up, and looped on the left shoulder, 
leaving the right arm bare, like the Greek 
i^u/xls. The colour of both hat and tunic 
is described hy ferrugineus, ('nam is colos 
thalassicust'). This was a dark violet, 
rather than, as Nonius (p. 549) makes it, 
iron-grey : see Conington on Verg. G. i . 
467, and Munro on Lucr. 4. 76.— xpoTrois, 
as Aesch. Cho. 479 Tp6Troi<nv 01) TvpavvL- 
Kois daviisv: often with iv, as Ag. 918 
7UTOt(cds iv Tpb-TOis. Not rpdirov, which 
would mean, Coairep vavKK-qpo^ 5o\oi Ty\v 
/jLopcpTjv : cp. Her. 2. 57 6pvi0o% rpdirov... 
(pdiyyecrOai^wrirep 6pvis (pdeyyerai. 

129 dyvoCa : ignorance, on the part of 
Philoctetes, as to the real quality of the 
ffK0ir6s. Disyllables in oia (as Tpoia) 
have final d, but longer words have d. 
Other exceptions are : Tr. 350 dyvoia 
fi ^X" = f*"- 521 dvola T picket: ft. 748 
waKippoLa ^vdoO : Aesch. Theb. 402 dvoia. 
Tivl (Blomf. ivvolq.): Eur. Andr. 520 /cat 
yap dvola | fj.eyd\Ti (in anapaests) : Ar. 

fr. 29 (3 irapavola Kal dvaiSela (do.). — 
irpoo-fj, may be an attendant circum- 
stance, i.e., may aid our plan : cp. Anl. 
1 25 1 i] T ayav aiyi] |3api) | 8ok€i irpoaeivai, 
n. — The reading a-yvo^q, is certainly 
wrong: the sense would then be, 'that 
he (the aKoirbs) may be added to your 
company without suspicion' (dat. of cir- 
cumstance) : it could not be, as Musgrave 
took it, 'that thou mayest approach the 
man without seeming to know him ' (irpoffy 
being then 2nd pers. subj. aor. midd. of 
irpoaiTjiJn) . 

130 ff. ofi SriTa. Blaydes conjectures 
ov 8t] «rv. But dTJra is right. It means, 
'then, of course' — differing from Stj by 
implying more clearly that the step pre- 
scribed by 8^X0^ is the obvious one. — 
oi = irapdod, with S^^ov : cp. 0. T. 1163 
£8e^dfit]v 8i tov. This is better than to 
take od...av8(>}/j.ivov as gen. absol. — iroi- 
kCXws, 'craftily,' — i.e., in terms fitted to 
beguile Philoctetes. Not, 'in riddling 
speech,' as if the point of the artifice lay 
in second meanings which Neoptolemus 
was to divine. The word could, indeed, 
mean that (cp. O. T. 130 17 Troi/ctXySdj 
2017^) ; but the more general sense agrees 
better with vv. 542 — 627. — av8(i)|JL^vov, 
midd., as 852, Ai. 772: the pass, occurs 
below, 240, 430. — tA (rvp.4>^povTa : for 
the neut., cp. 24 n. t«v atl Xo-ywv, the 
words spoken by him from moment to 
moment, — the tenor of his discourse. 
The phrase is explained by the dialogue 
between the disguised aKovia and Neo- 



eya> ok Trpo? vavv etjjLL, aol Trapel^ rctSe* 
Eyo/AT^? o' o TT€fjLTrojv SoXtos riytja'aLTO vaiv, 
'Nlktj t A^a^'a noXtct?, ly crw^et ju,* aei. 


2 (TTeyeuv rj rt Xeyeiv irpos avhp vnoTTTav ; 

3 (f>pd^e ixoL. Te)(ya yap 

4 Te)(ya<; erejpa? irpov^ei 

TWK \67wj' deL 134 a^ijca Mss. : 'A^ifa Eustath. 758. 44. — IloXtds] The Har- 
leian MS. of this play (Brit. Mus. 5743, 15th cent.) has TraXXar, whence Burges 
inclines to read IlaXXds : but the TroXXds in V (13th cent.) and Vat. (r4th cent.) 
indicates plainly enough that the process of corruption was from TroXids to TraXXdy, 
not vice versa. — tri^fet] Nauck conj. (n^^oL. 135 /tte, UairoT'' Triclinius. S^aTrori 

ptolemus (vv. 542 — 627). The (tkoitos tells 
a story; N. follows his lead, and strikes 
in from time to time with artful comments, 
— reasserting his hatred of the Atreidae, 
his sympathy with Philoctetes, etc. These 
opportunities, or 'cues,' are 'the useful 
hints' (rd ffVfKp^povTO.). — crol irapels raSe, 
'having committed these matters to thee,' 
— a parting reminder of the responsi- 
bility. Not, 'having given thee these 

133 'Ep|ii]S 6 Trt'fji-irwv 86\ios='Ep;U^s 
56Xios 8s irifjiwei, the god of stratagems, 
who escorts men on their way. — 6 tri^- 
wwv : cp. Tr. 620 (the herald Lichas 
speaks) dXX' eiirep'Yipixod T-fiv5e w fiir ei u 
rix^y^v: Aesch. Eu?ti. 91 (Apollo to 
Hermes) 7royU7ra?os icrdi, rovde iroLjialvuv 
ifj-bv LKeTTjv. So he is oStos, ivbbios, ijye/Md- 
vios, ayriTup, and, in relation to the dead, 
xl/uxoTTOfinds (0. C. 1548 n.). — 86X10S. 
Near Pellene in Achaia Pausanias saw a 
statue of 'Ep/JLTJs, — iTrlKXyjcnv fikv A6\ws, 
ci^xds Se OLvdpihwwv ^roipLOi reX^crat (7. 27. 
i). Cp. Ar. 77i. 1202 'EpfiTj doXie, ravrl 
li.ev frt KaX&s Troteis. The Corcyrean 
month \pvSpevi was probably sacred to 
Hermes as rpvdpis { = \l/€v5-qs). In Ba- 
brius fab. 57 Hermes is conducting 'a 
waggon-load of lies,' when he is way-laid 
and robbed of his whole stock by Arabs. 
Especially, he is the arch-thief (Hor. 
Carm. i. 10. 7: cp. Ovid Fast. 5. 691). — 
His character of 5(iXtos is similarly com- 
bined with that of Tro/xir6i in £/. 1396 
'E/3jU'^s ff^' d7et 56Xoj' aK6T(^ \ Kpij\f/as, 
/c.T.X. : and in [Eur.] J^/ies. 216 dXX' e5 
ff' 6 M.aias irais eKeTcre Kal rrdXiv \ Tr^fi- 

\p€iev ''Ep/J.iji, 8s ye (p-rjXriTCiv &va^. — 
vwv, dat. : cp. on 98. 

134 N^KT] t' 'AOava IloXids. The 

personified Nikt; meant Victory not merely 
in war but in any contest. She was 
especially associated with Zeus; but his 
daughter was the only goddess with 
whom she was actually identified. Thus 
Eur. (Ion 452 ff.): Thv...i/x,av \'A6dvav 
iKerevcj, \ ...w /xdKo.ipa'NiKa, \ /idXe. And 
Aristeides, in his oration on Athena, says 
of her, /j.6v7) pL^v atrdvToov OeQiv, opiolus 8^ 
iraaGiv, oiiK ivJjwpLos ttjs vIktjs iarlv 
[in such epithets as viK-qfpbpos;'], dXX' bixdi}- 
vvpLos (i. p. 29). At Athens the small 
Ionic temple of 'Adrjud Nyfi; stood on the 
platform of a bastion (jr^pyos) springing 
from the south wing ,6f the Propylaea, 
on the right hand of one ascending to 
the Acropolis. The figure of the god- 
dess, probably a work of Calamis, bore 
a helmet in her left hand, and in her 
right a pomegranate (criS?;), her regular 
attribute in the Athena-cult at Side in 
Pamphylia. As Benndorf has shown 
(Ueber das Kultusbild der Athena Nike, 
Vienna, 1879), the temple probably com- 
memorated Cimon's victory over the 
Persians at the mouth of the Eurymedon, 
near Side (466 B.C.). This 'Adrjva Ni/ci; 
was the figure which at Athens came 
to be popularly known as the Wingless 
Victory, N^/ct; 'Airrepos. Wings were the 
distinctive attribute of NIkt} in art : and 
Athenians were familiar with the winged 
N/k77 which the chryselephantine Atiiena 
of Pheidias, in the Parthenon, held in her 
outstretched right hand (cp. Ar. Av. 574). 



Now I will go to the ship, having left this charge with 
thee ; and may speeding Hermes, the lord of stratagem, lead 
us on, and Victory, even Athena Polias, who saves me ever ! 

[Exit Odysseus, 07t the spectators' left. 


A stranger in a strange land, what am I to hide, what ist 
am I to speak, O Master, before a man who will be swift to '^^'^^P^^' 
think ev il ? Be thou my guide : his skill excels all other skill, 

/a' mss., and so Blaydes (reading in 150 yuAoj' 116X0.1 fioi (tv \iyeis, ava^, to <t6p). Bergk 
reads dicnroT' (omitting /xe before it), and in 150 fxiXov iraXai fioi X^yei^, dva^, rb abv. 

The conception of 'A6t]va N/ktj was not 
exclusively Athenian. Thus Pausanias 
saw at Megara lepbv 'A.dr]va$...Ka.\ovfiiv7]s 
ifiKrjs (i. 42. 4). 

The same remark applies to the name 
IloXias. At Athens it denoted Athena 
as guardian of citadel, city, and land. 
Athena Polias was represented by the 
old ^p^ras of olive-wood in the Erech- 
theum. But she bore the title HoXids in 
many other places also, especially in the 
Ionic cities of Asia Minor, — as at Ery- 
thrae, Priene, Taos, Phocaea (Paus. 7. 5. 
3, 4: 2. 31. 9). Equivalent titles were 
HoKiaTis, HoXiovxos, and (in a case noticed 
by Leake, A/orea, 11. p. 80) ' AyTja-liroXi^. 
Cp. Aristeides l. p. 21 ; /cat elalv al irdXeis 
dQpa 'A6r]vai' 66 ev d'tj Kai HoXiovxos 
airaai KiKX-qrai. Thus Sophocles, 
though writing for Athenians, is not 
making purely local allusions. — tJ a-iaXfii 
H' ad: as in the Odyssey. In At. 14 he 
calls her ^(.XTdrris ifiol Bewv. 

135 — 218 Parodos. For the metres 
see Metrical Analysis. The framework 
is as follows. (1) ist strophe 135 — 143 
= ist antistrophe 150 — 158. (2) 2nd 
str. 169 — i79 = 2nd antistr. 180 — 190. 
(3) 3rd str. 201 — 209 = 3rd antistr. 210 — 
218. An anapaestic system {(rO<xrrj/Ma) of 
six verses (144 — 149) follows the ist 
strophe: another, of ten verses (159 — 
168) follows the ist antistrophe; and a 
third, also of ten (191 — 200), follows the 
2nd antistrophe. With respect to the 
manner in which the anapaests are in- 
terspersed with the lyrics, we may com- 
pare the Parodos of the O. C. (where 
see n. on 117), — the play which is pro- 
bably nearest in date to the Philoctetes, 
both being among the poet's latest 
works. On the other hand, in the Paro- 
dos of the Antigone (an early play), there 

is a stricter symmetry between the ana- 
paestic systems (see n. there on 100). 

The Chorus consists of 15 men be- 
longing to the ship of Neoptolemus, who 
is their prince and their 'captain' {vav- 
Kpdrup, 1072). As he is so youthful 
(7ra?y, id. ), they can address him as riK- 
vov (141), irai (201). It does not follow 
that they were actually yipovres, as the 
author of the prose Argument (p. 4) calls 

This ode is well fitted for its place at 
the opening of the play. In the prologue 
Neoptolemus has been the pupil of a 
crafty veteran; now he is the young 
leader to whom the sailors look for 
guidance. Hitherto the foremost topic 
has been the importance of capturing 
Philoctetes ; here our thoughts are turned 
to his sufferings. And so, when the ode 
closes, the mind has been prepared for 
the coming conflict of motives. 

135 f. €v ^«'v(f ^€vov: cp. 685 n. : 
0. C. 184 feiJ'oj iirl ^ivrjs. — o^T^-yav... 
Xe-yeiv : for the likeness of form in the 
words (irapovofiag-la), combined with like- 
ness of sound (irapofiolwcns), cp. Isocr. or. 
4 § 186 (pTj/xrji' di Kai fji.vrip,r)v. — ■fiird- 
irrav : the subst. expresses a fixed habit 
of mind more forcibly than Uttotttov 
would have done : cp. Thuc. 6. 60 6 
5i7/ios...xaXe7rdj ■^v rbre Kai xnr6ir-T7]% is 
Toiii vepi tQiv hvcttikQv tt}v alrlav Xa^bv- 
Tos. Xen. Eq. 3. 9 TOi/s.-.tirbirTas (/)i)cret 
Ciirirovs), naturally shy. The Chorus, 
now entering the orchestra for the first 
time, cannot be conceived as thinking 
of what Od. has said (70 ff.) : but they 
know how Philoctetes has been treated, 
and may naturally expect him to be 'shy' 
of Greek strangers. 

137 ff. T^xva, the skill of the ruler, 
whose art is the highest of all: see on 



6 Kttt yvcofxa, Trap oto) to detov 

6 Ato9 (TK-rjinpov avdaaerai. 

7 ere S', c3 T€Kvov, toS' ekrfkvdev 

8 TTCtv Kpdrof; oiyvyiov to /xot euveTTe, 

9 Tt (Tot -^peojv vTTOvpyelv. 

NE. i^vv /xeV, ta-cog yap tottov ea^aTLols 
irpocnheiv i0eXeL<s ovriva /cetTat, 
hipKov dapcrcov onoTav he p^okrj 
8etvo9 oStTT^s TWINS' *ovk: fxeXddpcjv, 



139 yy(b/xa A : yvibfias L. The later MSS. are divided, and some (among which 
are B, L^, T) have yvdofia yvwfias. 140 ai/dcro-eTat] L has dva \ \ 'ffaerai 

(sic). Diibner reports the ist hand as having written dvavav . fffferat,, with a letter, 
which was not a, erased between v and <r. A reference to the autotype facsimile 
(p. 81 B, 1. 5) will show that this interpretation of the lacuna is at least very 
doubtful. — Seyffert conj. diVcreTaf, Blaydes ipecaerai. 141 ai 8' E, from ai 5' 

0. T. 380 f., rix^V TfX''''?' I vir€p(pipovaa. 
— Ir^pas, not, another kind of skill, but 
rather, skill in another man : see on 0. C. 
230 dTrdrats iripais. — •y^wji.a, sc. yvwfias 
irpoHxei- As dist. from rixv] — the art 
of ruling — yvdi/M-ri here is intellectual 
power generally. The latter would not 
be separately ascribed to the king, if 
we adopted -yvwjxas, which is thus the 
weaker reading. — irap' otw: in whose 
keeping. The anteced. is e/ceiVou under- 
stood : cp. 956: O. C. 1388 KTavdv 6' i(p' 
oiirep i^eMiXaaai: Ai. 1050 doKovvr' i/xoi, 
SoKovvra S', 8s Kpaivu aTparoO. — rb Oeiov 
Aios o-KTJiTTpov, the godlike Zeus-sceptre, 
i.e., sceptre derived from Zeus (gen. of 
source), 8i.6(TdoTov. — dvacr<r£Tai implies 
dvdcrirw (TKrjirTpov (an almost adverbial 
cogn. ace), as='to rule with sceptre': 
cp. O. C. 449 (TKijiTTpa KpalveLv, to have 
sceptred sway. — The tone here is genuine- 
ly Homeric. Cp. //. 9. 98 \aG>v icral &va^ 
Kai Toi Zeiis iyyvdXi^ev \ aKrjiTTpbv t Tjdi 
OipLLaTas-i 'iva cF(j>i(n ^ovXetjrjffda. 

141 f. <ri...€XiiXv8€v, hath come to 
thee. There is perhaps no other ex- 
ample of the simple ^pxofiai with ace. of 
person : but there is an exact parallel in 
the rare use of ^aivu with ace. of person, 
Eur. Hipp. 1 37 1 /cat vvv dbvva /<. dS'uva 
Paivei. It is doubtless more than a mere 
coincidence that both these instances are 
lyric ; and that a lyric boldness was felt 
in them may be inferred from the parody 
in Ar, JVud. 30, drap ri XP^°^ 0"- M^j 
If <r^ d'...i\'/jKv6a> occurred in an iambic 

trimeter, the case for <rol 8' would be 
strong : but here, in lyrics, we should 
keep crl 8'. — We cannot properly com- 
pare iKvdadai, or iKdveiv, after which an 
ace. of pers. was common. 

irav KpaTOS, complete [i.e. sovereign) 
power. Distinguish the phrase with 
the art., Her. 6. 35, elxe /^f rb wdv 
Kpdros HeiaiaTpaTOS, which gives the same 
meaning in a slightly different way ('^/le 
whole power'). — wyu-yiov, predicate with 
iXrjXvOev, 'from of old,' i.e., 'from 
thine ancestors': for dy&yiov, see O. C. 
1770 n. 

TO, 'therefore': //. 3. 176 dWdrdd' ovk 
iyifovTo' rb Kai KKaiovaa t^ttj/co. So, in 
Attic, TttOra, Xen. An. 4. i. 21 raOr^ 
^(Tirevdov Kai 8id toOto ovx viri^evov : esp. 
ravT dpa, Ar. JVud. 319, etc. — For the 
like use of r^J, cp. O. T. 511 n. 

144 f. The Chorus has asked, How 
are we to help? He replies, in eflfect, 
'The moment for you to help has not 
come yet. Meanwhile you can approach, 
and look at the cave. When Philoctetes 
returns, then you must be guided by the 
signs that I shall give you.' The Chorus 
are supposed to be on the shore, below 
the cave, and at a point from which 
they have not a clear view of it. In- 
vited by Neoptolemus, they now advance 
nearer. The word dpicpldvpov (159) implies 
that, having approached the seaward 
mouth of the cave, they can see right 
through it; and v. 161 (ttoO yap 6 tXi}- 
/iuiv . . . ;} confirms this; their own eyes 



his counsel hath no peer, with whom is the sway of the godlike 
sceptre given by Zeus. And to thee, my son, that sovereign 
power hath descended from of old ; tell me, therefore, wherein 
I am to serve thee. 

Ne. For the present, — as haply thou wouldst behold the 
place where he abides on ocean's verge, — survey it fearlessly: 
but when the dread wayfarer, who hath left this dwelling, shall 


(which suggests ff4 t') : ffol 5^ (omitting c5) Triclinius : aol 5' Wunder. — AijXi/^ej'] 
Hartung conj. iwjfjXvOev. 142 irav Kparoi] Schenkel conj. irayKparh. — hveire] 

In L a letter (i'?) has been erased after the final e. 144 vxjp ixiv tcrwcr yap L: 
vvv fikv yap taus r. — rbirov made from t6vu)v in L. — ^<7xaTio(<r L, A : ^(rxarias r. — 
Blaydes conj. rdirov ^o-xartds. 145 Svriva /ceirai] Blaydes conj. 6vTifa vaUi: 

Wecklein, 6vti,v' ivoiKei: Mekler, rivS' tva Keirat. 147 oSIttjs] Bergk conj. 

now assure them that the cave is empty. 
But nothing indicates that they actually 
enter it. 

«rxaTiais, locative dat. (O. C. 411 n.), 
'in the extreme parts' of the island, — 
those, namely, which are on the edge of 
the sea. This reading, which has the best 
authority, is also intrinsically better than 
the gen. sing.: rbirov ^<rxaTioj ('region, 
part, of the sea-marge') would be an 
unusual phrase. Homer, indeed, uses 
only the sing, of this word: and it is very 
likely that Soph, was thinking of Od. 9. 
182 tvda 5' iv eVxaTiiJ ffwioi eldofiev dyxi 
daXdacTTis, id. 5. 238 v^ffov ctt' i^xO'Tiy, etc. 
But that is no reason why Soph, should 
not have used the plur., which was familiar 
in Attic (e.g. Xen. ZT. 2. 4. 4 tuv dypQp... 
eii Tas i^xo-Tids). 

ovTiva Kcirai, in which he is situated, 
abides. The verb is esp. suitable to a 
crippled sufferer; cp. 183: //. 2. 721 (of 
Philoctetes) iv v/ia<ti kcito Kparip' SiKyea, 
irdffxw;'. Verbs of position (as 'sitting' 
or 'standing') sometimes take an ace. 
(which may be regarded as a kind of 
'cognate' ace), denoting the place in or 
on which one sits, stands, etc. Aesch. 
Ag. 183 <xi\fjia...T]iiivti)v (on the same prin- 
ciple as 'ibpav 'i^oiJLai): Eur. Suppl. 987 ri 
tot' aldepiav 'iarriKe irirpav ; (as if one 
said, i<XT7)Ke ir€Tplv7\v a-Tounv) : ib. 657 
hiijibv Terayiiivov! \ Kipas [rd^iv). Poetry 
could say, then, Tbirov...6vTiva hir-qKe or 
TiraKTai : and so also Keirai. It is true 
that Keirat rdirov is not precisely like Kelrai 
6i<n.v (Thuc. I. 37 r/ ■ di<nv 
KeifUvT)): for KeTpuu served as perf. pass. 
of rlOrj/ii {riOeLimi. being midd.), and in 
Kelrai ddaiv the ace. is therefore as strictly 

J. S. IV. 

'cognate' as it would be in iridr) Oiaiv.. 
But the difference between khtui 6i<nv 
and Keirai rbirov is, in principle, only the- 
same as that between ?fo/tat iSpav and. 

147 T«v8' *ovK iLcXadpwv. For iK I 

read ovk. Wakefield and Hermann were 
right in feeling that the sense required 
TWfS' iK fieXddpwv to be connected with 
68£Tt]s ('metuendus vir gut ex hoc antra 
abiit'), and not with |MXt). Then, how- 
ever, the article 6 becomes indispensable. 
Let it be granted that we could say, 
opw odlrrjv iK tQiv jxeKddpwv, 'I see one 
leaving the abode,' — odirriv having the 
constr. of oSeiu: as, in rds-.-Kivificreis rifi 
ffufjiari (Plat. Legg. 631 c), the dat. after 
Kiv-ffffeis is that which might follow /ctvet- 
ffOai. But no Greek could have written 
OTrbrav fJ.6\ri odlrrfs eK twv fieXadpusv in the 
sense, 'when he who has ieft the abode 
shall return to it,' — the movement de- 
noted by iK TUV //.eXdOpuv being opposite 
to that denoted by ndX-g. For the order 
of words, TcSvSs 6 Ik (icXdOpuv, instead of 
OTCjvde eK fi., cp. O. T. 735 /cat tU xP^''Oi 
TOiad' iffTlv ov^eXrjXvdwi = 6 roiffSe i^eXrj- 
Xv6wi. For other examples of this crasis 
in Soph., cp. below, 639 irvevfia to6k 
irp(fipa% : O, C. 1540 tovk deov irapSv : El. 
731 yvom 5' ov^ ' KOrflidv heivh% i]vi.o(TTph~ 
^oy.— With the simple ck, only two ver- 
sions are possible, (i) Taking Ik with 
ILoXxi : 'when he shall come forth from 
this abode.' But N. knows that Ph. is 
not now in the cave, and he cannot 
assume that, on returning, Ph. will enter 
it from the landward side, to emerge at 
the other. Philoctetes is, in fact, outside 
of the cave from his first appearance at 



TT/aos efxijv auet X€.ipa 7rpo)(Q)pcou 
ireipoi TO irapov depaireveiv. 

<ivT. a. XO. yiikov TTokai /xeXiy/xct /aot Xeyets, aiva^, 

2 (f)povpeLv OfLfi iirl aai /actXtcrTa Kaipco* 

3 vuz/ 8e /otot Xey', auXct? 

4 TToia^ eveSpos vaiei 

6 Kttl ^UtpOV TIV €)(eL. TO jdp fJLOL 

6 fxadelu ovK airoKaipiov, 

7 prj Trpoaweacov fxe \di6y irodev 

8 Tts T07ro9, 17 Tt? ehpa ; Tti'' ej^et (tti^ov, 

9 evavKov, 7) dvpaiov ; 

xrvo-T. ^. NE. oT/cop' /xei' opa? roi'S' dficfjiOvpov 
TreTpti^<s KOLTrjs. 
XO. TTOv ya^ d TXyJixcou avro? direcTTLV ; 




OTrXlrrjs. 148 x"pa TrpoxwpwJ'] Burges conj, x^pa Trpoo'xwpwi'. A MS. ascribed 
to the 15th cent. (B, cod. Par. 2787) has irpoax'^P^v, — doubtless by a mere blunder. 
150f. L has fii\ov vdXai fii\r)/xd fj.01 Xiyeicr aca^ t6 ffbv | tppovpeiv [from (ppopeiv] 6fxfi.'' 
iirl ffwi fidXiara Kaipm. So also A. Verse 150 thus exceeds v. 135 by an iambus. 
Hence, in v. 150, (i) Triclinius omitted to abv: (2) Cavallin, keeping to abv, omits 
&va^. (3) Burges conj. p.iXov irdXai 5ij p.01 Xi'yeis, di/of, t6 <r6v. (4) For the readings 
of Blaydes and Bergk, see cr. n. on 135. In v. 151 (i) Seyffert conj. (ppovpeiv 
ofinaTt abv p-aXurTa Kaipbv: (2) Nauck, omitting 6pip.\ conj. Tb (ppovpeiv iirl (r<^ 
4idXi(7Ta Kaipf. (3) Burges, guided by the schol., rd ad, veO/iara (pvXdTTCiv, conj. 

V. 219 up to V. 675. {2) Taking Ik with 
irpox«pa)v, as referring to the Chorus: 
''moving forth from this abode.' But the 
Chorus never enter the cave, — they only 
look into it : and, in any case, a gradual 
retreat from it (tt/jos ip.7]v ale I x^'/"*) 
would be unsuitable. — Seyffert refers 
TuvS' iK /leXdOpuv to the Chorus, but does 
not connect it with irpox^^pCov, taking iK 
in the pregnant sense of ?^w wv : i.e., 
'having quitted the cave ( = f/c), advance 
ever at my beck,' etc. This seems im- 

148 irp6s k^'i[V aUl X^^P^- irpoxupwv, 
coming forward towards my (beckoning) 
hand, — i.e., at a sign given by me, — from 
time to time {aUl). This phrase is ex- 
plained by the part which the Chorus 
actually plays in the dialogue between 
Philoctetes and Neoptolemus, — inter- 
posing, from time to time, with some 
utterance fitted to confirm the belief of 
Philoctetes in the story which Neoptole- 
mus is telling (317, 391, 508, 676, etc.). 
^poxupwv, because the sailors would re- 

main at some distance from their master 
while he conversed with Ph., but would 
naturally move a step or two nearer at 
the moments when they offered their 
own remarks. Not in a fig. sense, 'di- 
recting your course of action.' wpos «|Ativ 
..■XSipa, too, is literal {i.e., it does not 
mean simply, 'following the lead' of my 

149 TO irapov Ocpairc-uciv, to provide 
for the need of the moment. Cp. Dem. 
or. 18 § 307 roi>j vwip tuv ixOpuv Katpoiis 
dvTl tQv tt]s iraTpLdos Oepaireiifiv. Cp. 
the proverb t6 irapbv eC woieiv (Plat. Gorg. 
499 c), 'to do the best one can.' 

150 f. |j.(Xov...|j.^Xr]|xa: with a certain 
emphasis ; cp. Eur. Andr. 868 Se'ip.' 8 
dei/jLalveis. The Chorus first reply to the 
last words of N., and then respond to his 
suggestion that perhaps they wish to see 
the abode of Ph. — The text is sound, 
when, with Triclinius, we have ejected t6 
abv (see cr. n.), — a gloss added by some 
one who, taking the op.fia to be that of 
N., naturally felt the want of the pos- 



come forward at my beck from time to time, and try to help as 
the moment may require. 

Ch. Long have I been careful of that care, my prince, — istanti- 
that mine eye should be watchful for thy good, before all else, strophe 
And now tell me, in what manner of shelter hath he made his 
abode .-" In what region is he .-' 'Twere not unseasonable for 
me to learn, lest he surprise me from some quarter. What is 
the place of his wandering, or of his rest .'' Where planteth he 
his steps, within his dwelling, or abroad .? 

Ne. Here thou seest his home, with its two portals,^his 
rocky cell. 

Ch. And its hapless inmate, — whither is he gone ? 

ippovpetv vevfi' iirl <t(^ fidXiffra Kaip(fi : (4) Blaydes, (ppovpetv dfi/xari a^v fidXtara X^'P*- 
162 a^Xdcr from av\d<T L. 166 irpoaweo'diP /xe Xddy Herm. : /xe Xddri irpoaireffwp 

MSS. For similar transpositions of words in L, cp. 1332, O. C. 1088, Ant. 106. 
167 f. tIv' ?x" (TtI^ov, I fvavXov, rj Ovpaiov;] Wakefield conj. rb ^x^' (TtI^os | ivavKov 
ij dvpaiov; Porson (on Eur. Or. 1263) cites approvingly from Thom. Magister 
(s.v. ivavKos), ?mi'Xos fj dvpatoi; (retaining rlv' ?x" ffrl^ov). 160 — 161 oIkov... 

iireo-Ttj';] These three vv. are deleted by Benedict {Obsei-v. in Soph. p. 239), with 
whom Nauck agrees. See on 166. 161 &Tre(Tri,v;'\ &weaTi L. 

sessive pron. The o)i|j.a is that of the 
Chorus, and is the subject to <{>povp€tv: 
this appears certain, when we compare 
Tr. 225 ovSi /jl' ofifiaros | (ppovpdv [(ppovpd 
L] iraprjXde, 'nor hath it escaped my 
watchful eye.' Dindorf takes 6h/j.' as a 
sort of 'cognate' ace, 'to watch wilA the 
eye,' and compares TV. 914 KdyCj \a9paiov 
ofipi.' iire(TKia(r/Ji,ivr} \ <j>poipovv : but there 
the partic. is the warrant for it. 

eirl cr^ Kaip^ = lit., 'for thine occasion,' 
i.e. , ' for the moment at which a thing can 
be done for thine advantage.' The use of 
the sing. Kaip6s with the possessive is rare, 
but is akin to a freq. use of the plur., as 
Isocr. or. 6 § 80 ^i* rots -rj/j-er^poLi Kaipoli 
{i.e. at the moments advantageous for us) 
dXXa jttTj Totj auTwv ■troi-f^aaadaL roiis Kivdij- 
vovi. And how naturally 6 aoi Kaipos 
might approximate (esp. in lyric poetry) 
to the sense of rb abv KipSos, is suggested 
by such phrases as that in Her. i. 206 oii 
yap di> eideiris et roi is Kaipbv ^ffrai ravra 
Te\f6p.iva, 'seasonably for thee,' = 'for 
thine advantage.' 

162 ff. avXds iroCas : cp. 30. The 
plur. aiiXal could denote a single chamber 
{Ani. 945). The Chorus are not sup- 
posed to have been present when the cave 
was found, and do not yet know the 
nature of Ph.'s quarters. — ^veSpos, 'resi- 

dent,' is not pleonastic, since vaUi can 
be said of a wanderer with ref. to the 
place that he is in at a given moment: 
892: 0. C. 117 n. — \(upov riv' ?X€i, i.e., 
where he is now: cp. 22, 0. C. 37. — rh 
"ydp ovK diroK. |i.o( {iari) |i.a6civ : rb is 
pron. in nom. case (cp. Tr. 11 72 to S' tjv 
ap' ovd^v dXXo) : ixadeiv, epexeg. inf. — 
•TrpoerTrtcrwv : 46 n. 

157 f. t£s TOTTOs.-.Ovpaiov; The itera- 
tion, and the want of coherence, are 
meant to mark eager anxiety. — 'iyjti ittC- 
Pov here = ' is planting his steps' (cp. 29), 
rather than, 'is following a path' (48): 
hence the narrow space implied by ivav- 
Xov is no objection. But with Wakefield's 
tCs ^x" o-tI^os the sense 'path' would 
be unavoidable. 

159 ff. oIkov...ko{tt|S, a home con- 
sisting in a rocky sleeping-place (defining 
gen.: cp. 81 n.). — d[i<{>i6upov : cp. 16. — 
The \k\v implies, 'but where Ae is, I 
know not.' The Chorus then say, irov 
■ydp... ; i.e., (you surprise me;) for (if he 
is not here) where can he be? 

162 f. (j>opPTJs: cp. 43. — 6y\i.tvti, Sy- 
fj.os, from rt. ay. of dyoj (cp. agmen), is 
prop, any /?«^ drawn out by movement; 
then, esp., a furrow in ploughing (//. 
18. 546, Theocr. 10. 2); or the track 
('swathe') made by reapers through corn. 




NE. BrjXov efioLy (os (f)op^rj<s XP^^^ 
(TTi^ov oyfxevei ^''rfjhe TreXa? ttov. 
TavTTfv yap c^eLv ^lOTrjq avrov 

Xoyo9 ecrrl <f)vcnv, 6rjpo/3o\ovvTa 1 65 

iTTrjvoLS tot? (TTXjyepop (TTvyepcis, 
ovSe TLV* avT(o 
Traucova KaKcHv iTTLVoixav. 

orp. P'. XO. OLKTipo) VLV eycoy, ottoj?, 

2 fxij Tov Kiqhoixivov ^poTcov 1 70 

3 fjLYjBe ^vvTpo(f)ov ofxfx e^oV} 

4 hvcrravos, ^ovo? aiet, 

5 uoaei [xev voaov dypiav, 

6 dXvet 8' cTTt iravTL ro) 


7 ^petag IcrTaixevo). ttco? Trore, ttcus Bv(rfxopo<; duTe)(eL ; 

8 ci TraXdfjLai '' Beiov' I'j'j 

163 ri^-Se Mss. : except that T (13th cent.) has T'fjvSe. Blaydes conj. r^Se. 
166 (TTvyepbv cTvyepus MSS.: Brunck conj. afivyepbv afivyepdt. Benedict omits the 
words, and thus (having omitted also vv. 159 — 161) makes the anapaestic system, 
162 — 168, equal to that in 144 — 149. 167 aint^ r : avrifi'L. The words oidi riv' 

aiiTi^ are bracketed by Herm. They are absent from one of the later MSS. (R, 14th 
cent.). 168 iirivufxav] Burges conj. 7r65a vwfidv. 170 ju^ tov Krjdofx^vov made 

Here the image is from ploughing; the 
furrow which the ploughman leaves be- 
hind him is compared to the track left 
by the helpless foot which Philoctetes 
drags after him. Cp. 291 el\v6firiy, 5vcr- 
TTjvov i^iXKUp ir68a (where see n.). The 
word dyfieOei also serves to suggest the 
laborious character of the progress. Cp. 
Lucan 9. 721 (of a serpent) contentus iter 
Cauda sulcare. — rfiSe seems a necessary 
correction of tovSc, since ari^ov . . .rbvh^ 
would mean, 'his ■^z.'Ca. yonder'' (as though 
N. could point to it): not merely 'his path 
in this neighbourhood' (though invisible). 

164 f. TavTT)v, i.e. by making ex- 
peditions in quest of food, — referring to 
162 f. Others take it to mean, 'in the 
following manner,' — viz., Orjpo^oXovi'Ta. 
This is possible (O. C. 787) : but then we 
should expect Oripo^oXeiv. — ^vin.v=Tp6- 

166 (TTvycpiv <rT\ry«p«s: cp. 1369 
KaKus.. KaKO'us: 0. T. 479 fxiXto^ fieXitp 
iroSl xnp^'^^v. Tragedy applies arxrye- 
pos, in the sense of 'wretched,' not only 
to things (Tr. 1016 piov...Tov CTvyepov), 

but also to persons, as yint. [44 rotv 
(TTvyepoiv (the sons of Oed. : where see n.). 
Almost all recent editors, however, have 
received Brunck's conjecture, <r|jivYcp(iv 
(r|xv-y€pws, i.e., 'with painful toil.' At 
first sight, this is favoured by the schol. 
here, iiri/Mbvws, which can scarcely 
be explained as meaning 'with grim re- 
solve,' and ought doubtless to be iwi' 
IT 6 vws. Now, as Brunck points out, 
Hesych. has fffivyepdv, iirlwovov, oIk- 
Tp6v, (j-oxOfipby a fjivyepus, iirLirovus. 
So Eustath. p. 1463 ^0TL dk (TfivyepMS, to 
iirnrovu^, 65vvr)pioi. Yet the following 
considerations make me hesitate to for- 
sake the MSS. (i) Is it so clear that, in 
this context, the schol. could not have 
used iTTLTrdvus to explain (XTvyepus, seeing 
that the notions of vdvoi and ' wretched- 
ness' are often so near to each other, 
esp. in poetry? (2) Apollonius Rhodius 
seems to be the earliest extant writer 
who uses a-/j.vyep6s : 2. 374 ffuvytpdrraToi 
dvSpwv (most laborious'): 4. 380 (Tfivye- 
pws, 'painfully.' Homer has only eVt- 
(TfjivyepiSs: Hesiod has iirKXfivyepds. On 



Ne. I doubt not but he is trailing his painful steps some- 
where near this spot, in quest of food. For rumour saith that 
in this fashion he lives, seeking prey with his winged shafts, 
all-wretched that he is; and no healer of his woe draws nigh 
unto him. 

Ch. I pity him, to think how, with no man to care for him, 2nd 
and seeing no companion's face, suffering, lonely evermore, he is strophe, 
vexed by fierce disease, and bewildered by each want as it 
arises. How, how doth he endure in his misery ? Alas, the 

dark dealings of the gods ! 

from ^t; Toixr Kr]do/ji^vov<r L. 171 fir] <r6vTpo<f>ov L: /xriS^ cnjt'rpo(pov r. Brunck conj. 
fjLTidi ^vvrpo^ov : Pauli, /xtjS' e'j ffvvrpo(pov : Wecklein, fii/jdiv (rvvTpoipov : Cavallin, fjL-rj 
Tov (T\)VTpo(pov. 172 akl Triclinius : ad L, with A and most of the other MSS. 
174 iiri iravH TCfj] Aristeides (l. p. 6i) loosely quotes these words as irrl arravri T<fi 
(sic), 177 *d€u)v Lachmann : 6vt]tG)v mss. 

the other hand, the form fioyep6s is used 
five times by Aesch., thrice by Eur., once 
by Soph. (EL 93), and once by Ar. ; but 
(T/j-vyepos never. 

168 liriv(0|Miv, intrans., 'direct his 
course towards,' 'approach': cp. 717, 
where irpoaevwixa also seems to be in- 
trans., ' bent his course towards ' the 
water. This intrans. use must come 
from the trans, sense of vu)/j.d(o ' to ply ' 
the limbs, or 'guide' a chariot, etc., as //. 
'O- 358 yo^uara vufiavl O. T. 468 7r65a 
vufiav: Find. P. 4. 18 dicppovs re vufj.d- 
aoLffiv : we must mentally supply Tr68a, 
oSbv, or the like. Apart from the two 
instances in this play, there appears to 
be no sound example of an intrans. vu- 
fMaoj. See Appendix. 

1C9 olKT^pw, the spelling attested by 
Attic inscriptions (O. T. 13 n.). — oirws, 
'(thinking) how': cp. Ai. 510 olKTipe 8\ 
wi'tt^, iralda tov <i6v,...o<tov KaKbv \ Keivifi 
T€ Kafiol TOvd\ Srav davrii, veyueis. 

170 f. fii] TOV. The force of /n^ (as 
dist. from oii) is here 'generic,' i.e., it pre- 
sents the situation as typical of a class ; 'in 
a case where there is none to tend ' : and 
this implies the cause of pity, — 'seeing 
that there is none to tend.' Cp. 256, 715 : 
O. T. 397 n. — (xiiSi seems better than any 
of the proposed corrections (see cr. n.) : 
and for iii\ tov ki\So}Uvov..., fxrjd^ ^X*'^' 
cp. O. C. 737 ovK i^ ivbi ffTeiXavTos, dW 
dffTuv liiro I irdvTWP KeXfvcrdeii, n. : Tr. 
291 vvf aoL Tipypis i/Kpavijs Kvpei, \ tCov 
fikv irapbvTuv, rd 5^ ireirvffixivj) \byifi. — 
The second syllable of the verse might 
be short (see Metr. Anal.), and therefore 

(rvvTpo<j>ov could stand. But, as there 
is no other instance of that syllable being 
shortened in this strophe or antistrophe, 
Brunck's 5vvTpo<j>ov is better, and is re- 
ceived by Heinrich Schmidt (Composi' 
tionslehre, p. clxii.). — fyv^^. ofin*, the 
face of a man who lives with one ; cp. 
Ai. 977 J (pWTO.T' Ara;, w ^yai/xov 6fifi^ 

174 f. aXv€i, properly, 'wanders in 
mind ' ; hence, here, of despairing per- 
plexity, cp. 1 194. This use of the word 
might be illustrated by Alexis Kv^epprjTTjs 
13 eld' ol fiiv eiiropovfj.ei', ol 5' d\vofiev, 
'some of us are rich, while others are 
at their wits' ends. '— iravrC T<p xpctas 
= each item or article of need, i.e., each 
new form in which need besets him. Cp. 
n. on Ant. 1229 iv r^J ( = Tlvi) ffv/ji<popds, 
irra[Uv<o = 6Te ta-TUTai, as it arises. Cp. 
1263 : //. 21. 240 KVKWfievov to'Taro 

177 (S xaXd|xat *8£«v: the 'devices' 
of the gods are their mysterious dispensa- 
tions, which can bring such misery on a 
man who was once fortunate. Cp. Find. 
P. I. 48 evplcTKOVTo Oeuiv waKafiais Tifidv. 
I have accepted Lachmann's conjecture 
here, 0€«v for Ovtitmv, because (i) there 
is a prima facie case for a short penult., 
answering to that of d9vp5<TTO/jios (188); 
and (2) OfrjTCov, so closely followed by 
^poTuv, is very awkward, while OeQv not 
only gives a forcible contrast with PpoTQv, 
but suggests a thought well suited to the 
solemn pathos. Hermann defends 0vt]t«v 
at the cost of reading ddvpdyXwaffoi in 1 88. 
Heinrich Schmidt also keeps it, but re- 



9 w BvcTTava yemr) ^poT(ov, 
10 ots fir) ixerpios aicjv. 

r« P- ouros, irpcoToyovcDv tcrcus 

2 oLK<t)v ovhevos varepos, 
S TrdvTOiv afjifiopo<s iv /Slo) 

4 K€tTat [xovpo'S aiT aXXcoi'f 

5 crriKTcav 7) Xaaicop fxera 

6 OrfpSv, ev r oSvvat? o/xou 

7 Xt/AW r' olKrp6<i, avrjKecrTa fiepifiviq^ar 




17© oZs] oI(rt Suidas s.v. TraXd/xai. — aldsv] Burges conj. ayt^j'. 180 (ffus] Burges 
conj. 7e7ws: Mekler, t^ws: Seyffert (who ultimately, however, retained the vulgate) 
Tts (Sj*. 181 otKwv] Meineke conj. oIkwv: Toup, ovk wp. In Suidas s.v. XavLois 

some MSS. have otKwv, but others (not the best) give tjkuv, which Branck adopted, 
with Porson's approval (Adv. 199, 315). — Hffrepos] Wecklein conj. {jar^posv. 

tains d0vp6(TTOiJLos in 188, on the ground 
that, in this logaoedic measure, the 'irra- 
tional syllable ' is admissible in the choree 
(ot Ovfir). A probably authentic example 
is Seivov in 218 ( = dpoei in 209). TraXd- 
fiat 0vT)T<uv, if sound, would mean, ' the 
resources of men ' (as shown by Philocte- 
tes) : so Theognis 623 iravroiaL KaKdrrjrts 
iv dvOpthwoKiLV iacw, \ iravTotai 5' dperai 
KoX ^i6tov ira\dixai. Cp. the praise of 
man as TravroirSpoi in AnL 360. Not, 
'the (wicked) devices of men,' as seen in 
the hero's enemies. 

178 "y^vTi, 'races,' in the narrower 
sense of 'houses' or 'families,' such as 
the princely house to which Philoctetes 
belonged: cp. Od. 15. 533 vfieripov 5' ovk 
iffTi y^vos paaiXeirepov dWo. Not 'gene- 
rations,' 7ej'ea/ (0. T. 1 186): nor, again, 
^ sons of men,' — a sense which could not 
be justified by the bold phrase in Ai. 784, 
l^iKn-rjaaa, S^ff/iopov yivos. In Her. 3. 
159 read tva a<pi yepei] (not 7^j'ea) vtto- 

179 ots |ATi [A^Tpios alwv. aidiv here = 
not 'life' merely (as Ant. 583), but 'for- 
tune in life,' as TV. 34 tolovtos alwv els 
dd/xovs T€ KdK S61J.WP I a^et tov &v5p^ ^irefiwe. 
V-'h ('generic,' 170) jitVpios, 'such as to 
exceed the ordinary lot,' — in prosperity, 
and afterwards in misery. The more 
highly placed a man is, the greater may 
be his fall. Cp. 505 f.: O. T. ii86ff., 
1282 ff. (the reverses of Oed.): Ant. ii6iff. 
(those of Creon). Aesch. Ennt. 528 iravrX 
fiAau^ rb Kpdros 6eb$ wiraaev. Eur. Med. 
133 ifiol youv iiri fi^^i fieydXais | 6xvpCos ttri 

KarayrjpdaKeiv. | twp yap pieTplwv TrpQra 
fih elweiv \ ToSvo/xa viKg. : where it is 
added that ' excess of good fortune ' (to. 
virep^dXXopTa) ' brings greater calamities 
on houses, when the god is wroth,' /xeil^ovs 
d' drai, Srav 6pyi(T0-g \ balfiuv, wKots diri- 
duKev. Her. 7. 10 (piXhi yap 6 debs t4 
vwepixovra Trdvra KoXo6eiv. — Others take 
|ATJ [i^Tpios as, ' exceeding the ordinary 
measure of woe.' Cp. Eur. Tro. yij ou 
yap fx^rpia Trda-xo/iev KaKa. I prefer the 
former view, because {a) the sense of ^^vrj 
suggests the greatness that precedes the 
abasement ; and (3) w. 180 ff., which 
comment on oTs /u^ fiirpios alcop, show that 
these words suggested a contrast between 
Ph.'s past and present fortunes. 

180 f. irpcoTO'yovwv : schol. eiiyevwv. 
Elsewhere wpuToyovos always = ' first- 
born.' But as dpxai6yovos can mean ' of 
ancient race' {Ant, 981), so irpwrbyovos 
' of foremost race.' Cp. Thuc. 3. 65 § 2 
dvSpes vfiuv ol irpwroL koX xP^M'K''' koL 
yivti. — t!o-<as does not imply a doubt as 
to whether Philoctetes is of noble birth, 
but merely gives a certain vagueness to 
the surmise that no one else was nobler. 
Yet Nauck (following Burges) changes 
topws to YeY»s because the Chorus must 
have known the hero to be noble. Cp. 
Tr. 301 (Deianeira is pitying the captives 
sent to her by Heracles), at irplp /jt,ep ycav 
i^ iXevddpuv f (T (0 J I dvSpQv : where tcrus 
does not mean that she doubts their 
former freedom, but merely that she does 
not know their fathers' names. Cp. irov 
in Thuc. 7. 77 § 2 (Nicias speaking of 



Alas, hapless races of men, whose destiny exceeds due 
measure ! 

This man, — noble, perchance, as any scion of the noblest ^^^ anti- 
house, — reft of all life's gifts, lies lonely, apart from his fellows, ^^^'^^ ^' 
with the dappled or shaggy beasts of the field, piteous alike in 
his torments and his hunger, bearing anguish that finds no cure ; 

182 ii> /Sty] Blaydes conj. is^lov. 183 AXXwv] Burges conj. avSpQiv. 

184 nera] fxira L. To avoid the short syll. at the end of the v., Herm. wrote 
6ripCi)v TJ XcutIuv ixir' -rj \ ffTiKrOiv (doubting whether /xerai was permissible). Burges 
conj. yuer' (Sv '. Meineke, fiiffi^: Lehrs, irAoy. 188 ff. L has: Xi/awt t' olKrpixr 
dvr)Kf(TTa fiepilnv^fiar' ix^"' /3aper|a5' (sic) d0vp6(7TOfio<7 | dx*^* rrfKecpav^ff TriKpaa | 
oifior/aff lirbKeirai. The point after ?xw is faint, and not, apparently, from the first 
hand. The later MSS. agree with L, except that Vat. b (cod. Urb. 141, 14th cent.) 
has /Sape? * | d 5'. — For the conjectures, see comment, and Appendix. 

himself), oUr e^rux^? Sokuv ttov iiarepbi 
Tov elvcu. So we sometimes guard a state- 
ment by saying, ' perhaps ' the greatest, 

ovScvos sc. dvSpos. ovdeU oIkuv wpcaro- 
ybvuv could mean either (a) no house of 
those houses, or (3) no man belonging to 
them; cp. Plat. Prot. 316B ' kwoWoSdnpov 
vl6s, oIkms fieyaXrji. Here it is possible, 
indeed, to supply oIkov ('a man inferior 
to no house,' i.e., 'to no member of a 
house'). But in compressed Greek com- 
parison the type ro iKeivov yivos oiix 
fjarepSv icri tuv ^acCKiwv [sc. rod yivovi), 
is commoner than iKetvos (for rb iKeivov 
7^j'os) oiix fjCTepbs iari toO rdv paaiXiuv 
yivovs, — which latter would be the type 
here. Further, the fact that oiBevbs (oiKov) 
depends on otKuv would increase the awk- 
wardness. The reading tjkwv for oIIkwv is 
specious; cp. Ai. 636 6s iK irarpi^a^ tjkuv 
yeuecii < apiffros > : though apiaros is there 
doubtful. But oJIkwv is confirmed [a) by 
Eur. Ion 1073 d tQjv eiiirarpibdv yeyCicr'' 
oXkuv : and (b) by the bold use of irpwro- 
ybvuv, which oUdiv helps to interpret. — 
ovSevos vo-repos, as Plat. Tim. p. 20 A 
ovaiq. koL yivei oiidevbi varepos U)v rCov (Ket. 

182 iv ptw belongs to a)X|jiopos (desti- 
tute, in his life, of all things) : it cannot 
go with irdvTwv, as if we had irdvrwv 
ruv iv §l(fi: but the sense is virtually 
the same. 

183 ff. |tovvos dir' AXXuv, alone, 
apart from his fellows : an epic phrase ; 
Hymn. Hom. 3. 193 6 5^ ravpos i^baKeTO 
fioi'voi dir' dWwv: cp. Od. 16. 239 n.oiv<i) 
dvevd' dWuv. — <rriKTiZv (the epithet of 
an i\a<t>(is in El. 568, and of pe^plbei in 

Eur. Bacch. iii) naturally suggests deer, 
and, ace. to one interpretation, is meant 
here to denote the class of ' peaceful ani- 
mals,' as dist. from Xa<rt«v, beasts of 
prey. The latter epithet, it might be ob- 
jected, could equally well suggest goats 
and sheep. Another and stranger view is 
that oPTiKTtov means birds [piciae volucres), 
as dist. from beasts. Obviously the poet 
used the epithets simply in order to call up 
a general picture of creatures that haunt 
the wilds ; he was not carefully classify- 
ing them. Cp. 937. — fj-crd. The last 
syllable of a verse is of variable value 
(dSid(t)opos, ancefis) ; i.e., a short may 
stand for a long, as here, or vice versa. 
Cp. Heinrich Schmidt, Rhythmic and 
Metric, p. 58, who cites Aesch. Ag. 1531 
eiird\afwv fiipifwav \ 6ira k.t.X. : the -ciy 
there serves as -av. So r88 (dOvpbffTOfios), 
1089 (ttjuap), 1 104 (vffTepov), 1 1 10 (x«p«'^v), 
etc. It is needless, then, to alter fierd. 
— iv t' 68vvais = ^ bSijvais re (cp. 0. T. 
258 n.) : for this iv of circumstance, ib. 
1 1 12 iv...p.a.Kp^ I 717^^1, n. 

187 f. *opE{a 8', S. Mekler's correc- 
tion of ^apEia 8*, occurs in his revision 
of Dindorf (6th Teubner ed., 1885), 
where it is placed in the text. But, so 
far as I know, the arguments for it have 
not yet been stated. It is one of those 
emendations, the probability of which 
cannot be adequately estimated at a first 
glance, but must be carefully considered 
in relation to the peculiarities of the MS. 
(i) We observe, then, that L has j3a/)ct|o5' 
dOvpb(jTop.o<T. This favours the view 
that v. 188 began with a 5' rather than 
d 5'. But, as metre proves, that a must 



8 a S' d0vp6(rTOfio<s 

9 'A^ci Tr)\e(f>aurj<i iriKpais 
10 ot/icoyat? viraKovei. 

NE. ouSev TOVTdiv OavfjiaarTOV ifioC' 
dela yap, evTrep Kayco tl <l>povM, 
Koi TO. TradijfjiaTa Kelva Trpo<s avTov 
TTJs (ofx6(f>povo^ Xpvo'Tj'S iire^y), 
KoX vvv a TTOvel St^a KTjSefxovcjv, 
ovK e(T0' &>9 ov Oecov tov fjiekerr}, 
Tov fXTj TTporepov Tovh* inl Tpoia 
Telvai ra Oewv dixd^rjTa ySeXiy, 

1 90 


189 f. iriKpaxi \ oliibtyaii] iriKpdi ol/xwyai MSS. — iiruKOvei Auratus : virSKeirai MSS. 
103 Tra^ij/uara Keiva Brunck: vadrt/xar' iKeTva MSS. 106 ws Porson : ottws MSS. 

have been o, not 2: and this points to 
an ending -el\a, as in 6pei\a. (2) Some 
corruptions in L, as in other MSS., have 
arisen through the genuine word being 
mistaken for one resembling it in form ; 
as dxos has become &xOos in O. T. 1355. 
And this could occur even when the 
initial of the false word did not belong 
to the true word. See Tr. 887 arovdevTos 
iv ronq. aiddpov. For TOfj.^, L there has 
OTTo/tat : and this, not merely through the 
influence of erovdevros, but, evidently, 
because the scribe was thinking of ardfia. 
Thus, even without assuming an inter- 
mediate dp€L\a or dp€i\a, we see that 
/3o/)et|o was a possible corruption of 
6pel\a. Note, as increasing the proba- 
bility, that V. 208, /Sapeta rr/KbOev aiidd. 
Stands in L in the middle of the same 
page (82 a) which contains this verse. 
(3) op€(a, as an epithet for Echo here, is 
illustrated by the only other place in the 
play where such echo is spoken of: 1458 
TroXXa Si (puviji rrji ij/xer^pas \ 'Epfiaiov 
6poi napiirefj.^ev ifioL The dijpes have 
just been mentioned (185); and at 937 
we have OTjpwu 6peiuv, Cp. Hymn. 
Horn. 19. 21 Kopv(p7iv Sk irepicTTivei oUpeos 
ilX<^- Echo is the 'neighbour' of Pan 
(Moschus 6. i), himself dpecrai^dr-qs (0. 
T. hoc). — For other conjectures, see 

d9vpocrTO)ios is not extant elsewhere. 
Cp. Eur. Or. 903 dvfjp ris d6vp6y\w(T<TOS, 
IffxOuv dpdaei. Ar. /ian. 838 ix"*^ 

dxoXi-vov CLKparh dOtjpUTOV crrofia. Theog- 
nis 421 TToXXots dvdpJiyirwv yXilKrarj OOpou, 
oi/K iirixeivTai | dp/w'Siat. — Wecklein reads 
ddvpooTOfiovo-' (comparing &pa<rvffTop.eTv, 
iroXvarofieiv), for the sake of the long final 
syll. : but see on /Merd. in 184. 

189 f. 'Ax<i TTj\€<j>avi^s, Echo, appear- 
ing afar, — as if she came forth from her 
secret abode in response to the voice. Eur. 
introduced Echo as an (unseen) speaker 
in his Andromeda; cp. Ar. Th. 1059 ^' 
('Hxti, \Qyuv dvTifidos, iviKOKKdarpia 
'mocker'). But she was not, in the 
classical age, a distinctly recognised 
dalfjuov: though Paus. (2. 35. 10) saw at 
Corinth a iepdv of i) XOovla, locally called 
'Hxti. Cp. Wieseler, £>te Nymphe Echo 
(Gottingen, 1854). 

iriKpats I ol|xwYat$ viraKov€t is the 
best correction yet proposed for n-iKpas | 
ol)i.(i>Yas viroKciToi. With the latter verb, 
the dat. iriKpals ol/iuyais would be re- 
quired. The sense would then be, 'Echo 
is subject to his cries,' i.e., attends upoi 
them, follows them, as a kind of under- 
strain or accompaniment. Such a use of 
{/woKeiTou is not merely forced ; it is (to 
my mind) inconceivable. Prof. Camp- 
bell, keeping the gen. TiKpds ol/xwyas, 
renders i/iroKeirai 'lies close to, i.e. keeps 
following upon ' : and quotes Plat. Gor^. 
465 B ry /M^v o^v laTpt.Ky...ii 6^oirouKT} 
KoXaKtla i/jroKtirai : but that means, 
'Cookery is a flattery which 7'anges under 
medicine,' i.e., corresponds to it, as the 



while the mountain nymph, babbling Echo, appearing afar, 
makes answer to his bitter cries. 

Ne. Nought of this is a marvel to me. By heavenly 
ordinance, if such as I may judge, those first sufferings came on 
him from relentless Chrys^ ; and the woes that now he bears, 
with none to tend him, surely he bears by the providence of 
some god, that so he should not bend against Troy the resistless 

shafts divine, 

counterfeit to the genuine art. And, 
on any view of vTroKeirai, the dat. is 
needful. For vTraKovei, cp. Oc^. 4. 283 
(Helen was calling to the heroes in the 
wooden horse ; they were eager) fj i^eXdi' 
fiivai, 7) ivSodev at^p' vwaKovaai, 'to 
come forth, or to answer promptly from 
within.' And ib. 10. 82 iroLtiiva iroifirju | 
•fjirijei eltreXduv, 6 5^ t' i^eKduv vira- 
Koijei, 'herdsman AatVs herdsman as he 
drives in, and the other, as he drives 
forth, makes answer.' In classical prose, 
{riraKo}jei.i> more often means to 'respond' 
in the sense of 'comply.' But the pas- 
sages just cited prove that the word 
was also familiar as = 'to speak in re- 
ply': nor was this latter sense confined 
to poetry; cp. Arist. Top. 8. 11 (Berl. 
ed. p. 157 3 14) ipuTwuevoi. rivavTia. Kal 
rh iv ipxv ToXXd/cts viraKoijovo'Li', 
= diroKplvovrai (the word used previous- 
ly in the same passage). — Other emend- 
ations of virdKeirai are examined in the 

lOa ff. 9«ia, predicate, 'from the 
gods': cp. 1039, 1326.— KaY", I also (as 
well as others): the Kai gives a modest 
tone; Ant. 719 n. — Kal to, iraOrjfi. KCiva. 
The Kai here = 'e'en': its force is to 
mark that, from the very beginning, his 
troubles were heaven-ordained. This 
seems better than to take it as 'both,' 
answering to the Kal vvv in 195. — rijs 
(0)ji6<t>p. Xpvo-ijs, gen. of source, with 
4ir^PT]. Such a simple gen. usu. de- 
notes ihe/Zac^ whence {0. T. 152 HvOwvos 
f^as), but the idea of 'source' could easily 
be connected with a person also ; cp. 
O. C. 1515 ffTpd,\f/avTa X"/'^^ t^s dvi- 
K-^Tov ^i\r}. It is also possible to join 
•Tra8T^}iaTa...Xpv(rT|s as 'sufferings in- 
flicted by her': cp. 422 rd Keivuu KaKd, 
n. : but (a) the order of words renders 
this less natural: and (d) a gen. after 

wddrjfia ought to denote the sufferer. — 
Pliiloctetes was bitten by a serpent that 
guarded the altar of Chryse, in the islet 
of the same name, near Lemnos : cp. 
1326. — wpio(|>povos, as cruelly punishing 
his intrusion. The //tad (2. 723) speaks 
of him as ^Xkci noxOl^ovra KaKq) 6\o6^povos 
iidpov. The relation of Chryse to the gods 
is like that of Calypso in the Odyssey. 
The dal/jiwi' can work her will on the 
mortal ; but only so far as the higher 
powers permit. 

196 ovK I<r6* «s ov, sc. wovel: for wj 
instead of the usual Sa-ws, cp. Ani. 750 
TavTTiv -itot' OVK iaff' wj in ^Ciaav ya/Ji€is. 
This shows that we ought not to read 
OVK IffTtc oVws oi 0€u)v fifX^Ty (omitting 

197 f. TOV |jLi]...Tciv<u, 'in order that 
he should not bend...' tov ixt} is not to 
be taken with fieXirr) ('care to prevent 
his bending'), but with the whole pre- 
ceding sentence. This constr. occurs (a) 
after words of hindering, Xen. An. 3. 5. 
II 7raj...d(r/c6s 5vo dvdpai ?fet tov fit) Ka- 
raSDvai : (d) where the notion of hinder- 
ing is not expressed, but only implied, as 
Thuc. !• 23 § 5 rds alrlas Trpoiypa\j/a..., 
TOV ixi} Tiva ^r]TTJ<xal iroTe i^ otov TOffovros 
irb\ep.os...KaTi<TTri. Id. 2. 22 § i iKKX-qfflav 
OVK iirolei..., tov fi^ 6pyrj...^w€Kd6vTas 
i^a/xapTeiv. So, in affirmative sentences, 
TOV without fJLTq: id. i. 4 t6 re \xi<tti.kov 
...KaOrjpei..., tov tcls irpoffddovs fidWov 
Uvai ai)T^. — T€ivai...p^T), point them, 
like sagittas tendere (Hor. C. i. 29. 9): 
we need not suppose that a word proper 
to the bow ('stretch') is transferred to 
the arrows, rd 6c«v, i.e., given by the 
gods (cp. 140 Atij <TK7JirTpov), because the 
bow of Philoctetes was originally the 
gift of Apollo to Heracles (ApoUod. 1. 
4. II §9). Cp. 943. 




irpXv oS* i^TjKoi )(p6vo<s, <p Xeyerat 
Xpyjvai arff)' viro Tcovhe SaixrjvaL. 

<^P- i- XO. eva-TOfx exe, iral. NE. 


2 (fxoTos o-vvTpo<f>o<; W5 Teipojxevov < tov, > 

3 '^ TTOV T^S' 17 T^Se TOTTOiV. 

4 ySctXXet /SctXXet /x* eTVjxa (f)0o'yyd tov (ttl^ov /car* 

dvdryKav 206 

6 iptrovToq, ovSe fxe XdOeu 
6 fiapela TrjXoOev avhd Tpvcrdvcop' hidcrrjixa yap OpoeZ 

dvT. y. aXX' e^e, tckvov, NE. Xey' o rt. XO. (^yoovrtSa? 

Ideas' 210 

2 w? ovK e^eSpo5, dXX' evToiro^s dpyjp, 

199 Trpti* o5' e^ijffot L, A, and most of the later Mss. : e^-qKei V^, i^lKoi R. Schaefer 
conj. irplv 6'5' i^riKrj: Blaydes, irplv dv i^-qK-tj. 200 XPV^'^'- '^'- XPV" (from XP'^'') L. 

201 After irai Harm. \Retract. p. 4) proposed to add p-oi, and, after t^kvov in 210, 
h-i\. 202 Trpoi)(p6.vri\ ir pov(pdvr}i Ij. 203 cri^prpo^os] Wakefield conj. tryf-SpoyUos : 
Blaydes, (Tv/nfieTpoi. — <iroD> was added by Porson. Bergk conj. reipofjJvoio. 
204 ^ irou L : i^ttou r : ^ wov Herm. — Blaydes would write Tq.5' -fj r^5'. 205 irv/jut 

199 f. irplv... 1^11 KOI, not irplv dv 
*I'1'*T1) although the ten?e of the principal 
verb {irovei, understood in v. 196) is 
primary, since a secondary tense is im- 
plied in the phrase Oeuiv tov ixeXir-iQ : i. e., 
'he is suffering, because the gods ordained 
that he should suffer, until the time should 
be fulfilled,' etc. Cp. Dem. or. 22 § 11 
TOVTOV ?x^' Tbv rpbirov 6 v6/Jios..,'iva iJ.7]8i 
ireLcrOrjvaL fitjb^ i^aTvaryjdrjvai •yivoir'' eirl 
T(p 5i^/u.(jj: 'the \ stands thus, that the 
people might not even have the power ' : 
where 'stands' {^x«i) implies 'was made' 
(iridT)). yivrjTaL would be regular there, 
as -rrplv hv i^rjKrj would be here : yet in 
both places the optat. is natural. The 
speaker is tracing a present fact to a past 
motive. — Xt-yerai: the Trojan seer Hele- 
nus had said that Troy was to be taken 
by Philoctetes before the summer was 
over (1340). — TwvSe, tC!>v ^iXQv : cp. on 
rovaSe, 87. 

201 f. ivtrro]!.' 'i\t = (Tiya ?xe : for the 
neut. pi. as adv., cp. O. T. 883 n. Her. 2. 
171 Ta.\rTi]'i...ix,oi vipi (t^s reXex'^s) eOcrro- 
fia Keia-du, i.e., 'it will be best to observe 
silence' Aelian De Nat. An. 14. 28 to. 
ye vap' ip.ov iaru vpbs avrois (the gods) 

ei}(TTo/xa. Ar. JVud. 833 ei)CTT6ixei = e{i(f>-fi- 
fiei. — T^ToSe; 'what now?' So t/toOto; 
0. C. 513. Here, as in 210 f , the rapid 
tribrachs mark excitement. — irpovcfxivi]: 
cp. 189 TrfKe(pavqs. 

203 ervvTpo<|>os, sharing his life, i.e.y 
constantly attending on him, habitual to 
him: cp. Ai. 639 ovk^tl avprp^cpois | 6p- 
7a£S ^/jiiredos, the dispositions that have 
grown with his growth, — the promptings 
of his own nature. Thuc. 2. 50 (the 
plague) iSri\c>}ae...dWo ri 6v rj tCov ^vvrpb- 
<f>iov ri (the familiar maladies). Polyb. 
4. 20 {jrp> /xovcriKi^v) avvrpocpov woieTv, 
The genit. (<}>wt6s), though less usual 
than the dat., hardly requires us to view 
<njvTpo(pos as a subst. ('companion'): cp. 
Plat. Phaed. 96 D rd wbrCiv olKeia, the 
things appropriate to them. 

204 f. TJ TTOv: cp. 215. Cav'allin reads 
1^ irou with a note of interrogation after 
rdiruv: but they do not doubt that it 
comes from one of the two quarters. 
tq8'...tt38€: O. T. 857 n. The Attic 
form seems warranted by the colloquial 
tone ; then, with ^ri^^ua, we return to 
lyric Doricism. tottwv with r^Se : O. T. 
108 VOX) y^s; — pdXXci: the fuller phrase 



till the time be fulfilled when, as men say, Troy is fated by 
those shafts to fall. 

Ch. Hush, peace, my son ! Ne. What now ? Ch. A 3rd 
sound rose on the air, such as might haunt the lips of a man^'^P ^* 
in weary pain. — From this point it came, I think, — or this. — 
It smites, it smites indeed upon my ear — the voice of one who 
creeps painfully on his way ; I cannot mistake that grievous 
cry of human anguish from afar, — its accents are too clear. 

Then turn thee, O my son — Ne. Say, whither ?— Ch. — i^d anti- 
to new counsels ; for the man is not far off, but near ; ^^"^"P ^' 

r : iTol/xa L. Seyffert, irvfi' d. Nauck, guided by L's reading, gives fxi rot (instead 
of irv/j-a) here, and in ■214 dypdras instead of dypo^dras. 206 ffri^ov L, 

with A and most of the later Mss. : but a few have arl^ov, as T and V^. 207 \d- 
dei L: \f)Ou r. 209 yhp dpoei MSS., except those which (like T) have the 

reading of Triclinius, 6poeT yap. Dindorf conj. yd.p dp-qvel (=218 ykp d^ivbv), Cp. 2 18 n. 
212 av-qpl dvrjp L. 

in Ant. 1187 Kal ne <f>d6yyos... | /SdXXei 5i' 
uTup. So (SdXi?, simply, of smell, id. 412. 
— irv}ut,, real, — not due to a hallucination 
of the senses. Cp. Theocr. 15. 82 (with 
ref. to painted figures), ws ^rvfj.' iardKavTi 
Kai d)S irvfi' ivdivevvri. ('move in the 
dance'), | iii\pvx\ ovk ivvcpavrd. Else- 
where tlie Attic fem. is Srvfios (Eur, 
Helen. 351, Ar. Pax 114). 

206 o-TCpov...^pirovTos: cp. 1223: Ai. 
287 ki^bZovi 'ipwtiv Kevd$. — Kar' dvaYKav, 
i.e., under stress of pain: cp. 215 Trraluiv 
ifTr' dvdyKas. Eur. Bacch. 88 kv (hdivwv \ 
Xox^ats dvdyKaKTt. — The reading o-rtpou 
Kar' dvaYKav would mean, 'with painful- 
ness of movement,' arl^ov being then 
the act of planting the steps (cp. 29, 157). 
This is tenable ; but I prefer wrCpov, be- 
cause (a) the phrase with arlfiov seems a 
little forced, and (b) with the gen. rov... 
ipirovTOi the effect of an interposed gen. 
would be somewhat unpleasing. 

207 fF. ovSc |i£ XdOci : this reiteration 
is natural, since the sound continues, and 
draws nearer. For the negative form 
after the positive, cp. El. 222 ^^oid', ov 
\ddti n' dpyd, and id. 131 : //. 24. 563 
Kal 84 ffe yiyvLocTKU, Uplafie, (ppeaiv, oi8i 
/xe XrjOfii. — Papcia, grievous, i.e., ex- 
pressing pain; so Eur. Hipfi. 791 •^x<^ 
/3apeta. Tpwtrdvwp should properly be 
active, 'man- wearing,' like (pdKTi^vwp, 
'man-destroying' (epith. of rrdXefioi, II. 
2. 833). And so some understand ai}54 

.rpvcdvwp as = a lament for a disease that 

wears one: cp. on 695 f. <jrbvQv...^apv- 
^Put\ This, however, seems very strained. 
More probably the poet has boldly used 
avdd Tpvadvwp as = ai;5d dvdpbi rerpvfxiyov, 
like alfia di>5p6<pdopov for alfxa dvSpbi i<f>- 
Oapfx&ov {Ant. 1022), ktijwos hib^oKos for 
kt{iwos diov /3Aoi/s (0. C. 1463). Cp. Ar. 
Nub. 421 ^(.ibwhoxi Kal Tpvcri^iov yacrrpSs, 
where rpvir. seems to be pass. , = rerpv- 
fiivov §'iov ^xo'^'os, rather than act. (as if 
it imposed the hardships). — 8id(rr]p,a -ydlp 
6po£i. This, the reading of the MSS., 
seems sound. As to the metre, see n. 
on 218 [iTpo^oq, Ti ydp Seii'61'). 

210 f. dXX' i\i. In many editions 
XO. is printed before these words, pre- 
sumably to mark that they open the 
3rd antistrophe. But, as the part of the 
Chorus is continuous from v. 202, a XO. 
here is confusing. It does not exist in L. 
— dXV, hortative, like, 'come, then.' 
?X« ••<j>povT£8as v^as: i.e. turn from thy 
retlections on his hard lot (162 — r68) to 
such thoughts as the moment of action 
demands. The effect of N.'s interpel- 
lation, \iy 6 Ti, is to mark excitement, 
and to bring out the reply with greater 
force. See n. on O. C. 645. 

211 ff. OVK {|c8pos: for they have 
now learned that he has a permanent 
dwelling here (cp. 153). — |i.o\irdv...?x«v, 
engaged in it; cp. Od. 24. 515 dper^s 
vipi djjpiv #x<"^f^' — frvpiyyoi: cp. //. 
18. 525 (on the shield) dvu 6' an' ^irovro 
V0firj€s, I Tepirdfievoi dpiy^i. Plat. Rep. 



3 ov fioXnav crvpiyyo^ ^<*>v, 

4 W9 noifxav aypo^oras, aX\ 7) irov TTTaCcov vir avdy- 

KttS 2 1 5 

5 ySoa TrjXcDTrou io)dv, 

6 rj vaos a^evov avydt^ov opjxov Trpo^oa tl yap heivov. 


rives TTOT i<s yrjp TijvSe kolk TTOtas ndrpas 

2 20 

213 /ioXTraj'] /ioXir&j Triclinius. — o-i/ptyyoj ^X'^''] Blaydes conj. fftjpiyyc x^wv. 
914 iroifiriv L. — dypo^dras L: iypo^dras r. Cp. 205. Surges conj. alyo^dras. 
316 twdf] Blaydes conj. Ivydv. 217 f. coij] Blaydes conj. vavfflv. — 

a^evov a{)yd\^(i}v opiMv"] Hermann conj. S^evov opudv | aiVydfa-v : so Bergk, but with 
opixop. — Tl yap Sfiv6v Wander; ydp ri deiv6v MSS. Reading dpoei ydp in 209, 
Herm. here gives wpo^og, 54 ri deiv6v. Blaydes, reading ydp dpoel in 209, here 
adopts Lachmann's conj., irpo^o^ ydp oTKivov. 220 The readings of 

the MSS. here are of three classes, (r) KdK wolas irdTpas, without indication of a 

399 D \ijpa 5i5 ffoi...Kal Kiddpa Xeiirerai, 
Kai Kara ndXiv xp^'^'-f'^' *<*^ <*'' /car' 
dypoiii Toh vo/xeOffi aOpiy^ av etr] : — a good, 
illustration of dypo^dras here. Theocr. 
7. 27 (pavrl rii irdvTes \ ffvpiKTdv ^/xevai 
fji4y' virdpoxov iv re vofievffiv \ iv t' dfiTj- 
Tii]p£<Tffi. Cp. dXvpos, d<f)6pniKTOs, dKidapis, 
axopo?, as epithets of wailing, etc. (O. C. 
1223 n.). — irotfidv, not Troinrfv, is surely 
required here, where fioKwdv precedes 
and dypo^dras, dvdyKas, iudv follow. 
Cp. O. C. 132, where L has tSs ei<pri/xov. 
— aYpop^TOS, iv dyp(fi ^baKuv : cp. C>. T. 
1 103 TrXdKes dyp6vofioi, n. Philoctetes 
is returning from wild places to his 
dwelling. This suggests the contrast 
with a shepherd who, playing his pipe, 
comes cheerily home from the ' otia dia 

216 f. dXX* ifj irov K.T.X. After 06 
fioXirdv ^xwv we ought to have had dWd 
.../Sowj' : but a finite verb, ^o^, takes the 
place of a second participle, as oft. : see 
n. on O. C. 351. — ^Join vir' dvaYKas with 
irraCwv rather than with po^ : the dvdyKrj, 
or stress of pain (206), — from the ulcered 
foot which he drags after him (291), — 
causes him to stumble on the rough 
ground. — rtiXwirov Icodv, a cry heard from 
a distance. tijXwttos = ( 1 ) 'of distant 
aspect,' (w^,) i.e., 'seen afar': then (2) 
simply, 'distant,' though the object is 
not visible: At. 564 TijXuwbs olx^fi. It 
is in this general sense of 'distant' that 

TT;\wir6j is here applied to a sound heard 
from afar. We cannot properly com- 
pare rT)Xe<t>avrii, said of the personified 
Echo (189). In Aesch. Theb. 103 kt^ttov 
SiSopKa may imply the mental picture 
called up by the clash of arms, as Verrall 

217 vaos d|€vov...op|i,ov, a haven that 
has no ship for its guest ; cp. 0. C. 1 383 
dirdrup i/xoO, ' having no father in me ' : 
and ti>. 677 n. fifevoi is here the oppo- 
site of TToXt/^ej/oj rather than of eS^evos. 
Thus vabi d^evov is not less correct, while 
it is more forcible, than vavfftf A^evov 
would be. The waters off the rock-bound 
coast are a Spfxoi dvopfios (cp. 302). — 
Others render, 'the inhospitable anchor- 
age of our ship,'' — which was not visible 
from the cave (cp. 467), but might have 
been seen by Philoctetes from another 
point. The sense seems, however, to 
be: — 'his cry is caused, either by physical 
pain, or by a feeling of despair as he 
looks at the lonely sea.' The Chorus 
have been dwelling on his two great 
calamities — disease, and solitude (173 f., 
185 f.). In this closing strain, it is 
natural that the two motives of their pity 
should be identified with the two sources 
of his anguish. 

irpo^o^ Tl Ydp Seivov. Wunder thus 
transposes ydp n. It was hardly needful 
to defend the place of ydp by Eur. /. T. 
1036 {viroTTTeijd) Tl, ydp): cp. below, 



not with music of the reed he cometh, like shepherd in the 
pastures, — no, but with far-sounding moan, as he stumbles, per- 
chance, from stress of pain, or as he gazes on the haven that hath 
no ship for guest : loud is his cry, and dread. 

Enter Philoctetes, on the spectators' right. 

O strangers ! 

Who may ye be, and from what country have ye put 

variant : L, with many later MSS., as B, R, T, and K. (2) ko-k irota^ irdrpas, but 
with indication of a variant: V (14th cent.), yp. vavrlXij} irXdr-g. In V (13th cent.) 
and L^ (14th cent.) the gloss appears, in a corrupted form, as vavriXiii kiJjttxi tj 
irXdrTj irpoffopulaare [corrected to wpoaupfilffaTe] . (3) vavrlXi^ irXdrri, without indica- 
tion of a variant: A (13th cent.), Vat. (14th cent.). Most of the modern edd. give 
vavTi\({} wXdTij. Nauck conj., kuk nolas t^xv^'- Wecklein {Ars Soph. em. 6) KdK 
iroias x^o"^^ • SeyfTert, /cd/c Troia.% (popas : Cavallin, Kal Troiq. irXdrrj. See comment. 

1450 f. Heinrich Schmidt seems right 
in holding that detvSv here does not re- 
quire dprjvii (for Opoel) in 209. Lach- 
mann's conjecture, wpo^oq. yap atXivov, 
hardly deserved to be adopted by Blaydes. 
See Metrical Analysis. — Hermann's view, 
that in 209 didffri/jxi Opoei ydp should 
be read, as here, irpo^oq. Bi ri teivbv, in- 
volves the arbitrary substitution of 5^ for 
ydp. It would be obvious to suggest irpo- 
^oq. Ti ydp alvbv, or vpo^oq. ydp eXeivdv : 
but neither is probable. 

219—676 First ^7rei(r65toi'. Philocte- 
tes tells his story to Neoptolemus; who 
pretends that he has quarrelled with the 
Atreidae, and is sailing home. He pro- 
mises to take Ph. with him. At this point 
the emissary of Odysseus (126) enters, 
disguised as the captain of a merchant- 
ship. He says that the Greeks have sent 
men in pursuit of N. ; while Odysseus 
and Diomedes are coming to take Ph. 
It is decided that N. and Ph. must sail 
at once; they then withdraw into Ph.'s 

2X9 U4 l^voi, 'extra metrum,' as 736 
lu) deoi, O. T. 1468 W , wva|, etc. Here 
W is a cry of surprise. In O. C. 822 /d» 
lA'oi (within the verse) is a despairing 
appeal ('Alas, friends...'). 

220 KOK iroCas irarpas- In judging 
between this reading and the variant 
vavrCktif -irXdru (see crit. n.), the proba- 
bilities of corruption must be carefully 
weighed. Suppose, first, that the poet 
wrote KdK Troias irdrpas. A transcriber 
who found woLas irdrpas in v. 322 might 
well assume that there was a fault either 
there or in v. 220: and since in v. 222 the 

words fit the construction, he might think 
that the fault was in v. 220. The sub- 
stitute, vavrlXip irXdrrj, might then be 
suggested by Karifrxtr' itself: cp. Ar. 
/ian. 1207 vavrlXip irXdrrj \ "Apyos Kara- 
<7Xw»' (from the Archelatis of Eur.). 
Emendations not less arbitrary were 
sometimes made in early times: see, e.g., 
on 0. T. 134 and 1529. Next, suppose 
that vavrlXif) irXdrr) was the true reading. 
It is clear and neat. To account for the 
variant Kdx iroias irdrpas, we must then 
suppose either (a) that a scribe wrote 
those words by an oversight, — his eye 
having wandered to v. 222; which is 
the less likely, since v. 222 did not give 
him KdK: or (d) that, vavrlXi^ irXdrxi 
having been somehow lost, he filled the 
gap with a clumsy loan from v. 222. 
Neither hypothesis seems so probable 
as that a double iroias irdrpas should 
have led to guess-work in v. 220. An- 
other point, though not a strong one, in 
favour of /cd/c iroias irdrpas is that the two 
questions ('who, and whence?') are habi- 
tually combined in such inquiries : e.g., 
Eur. £/. 779 xa'per', <3 ^4voi' rives \ wbdev 
iropejuead' , iari r ix iroias x^''i'6s ; Her. 
!• 35 T^J TC iiJiv Kal Kbdev...riKU3v: id. 2. 
1 15 t£j etij Kal hKbdev irXioL : 4. 145 rives re 
Kal oKbdev elffl. On the other hand, we 
cannot insist on L's authority as against 
A's; for L has sometimes lost a true 
reading which A has kept (as in At. 28). 
But KdK iroias irdrpas in v. 220 and 
iroias irdrpas in 222 cannot both be 
wholly sound. The first irdrpas might 
easily be corrected to x^o»'^s (with Weck- 
lein). It is slightly more probable, how- 



Karecrx^T ovt evopfxov ovt OLKOVjxevrjv] 

TTOta? fTrar/oas av rj yevovs i5jaa? Trore 

Tv^ot/A* av eiTTcov ; cr;j(r^ju,a /xei' yap 'EXXaSo? 

(TToXt^? vTrdpx^L TTpo(T(fiLkeaTaTr]<s iiioi' 

<l)(i)vrjs S' a/covcrat /8ovXo/xaf /cat /at; /i,' o/ct'w 225 

Setc^a^T€s iKTrXayyJT aTrr)ypL(Ofjievov, 

aXX' oiKTicravre'^ avSpa SvcrTrjvou, fxopov, 

€p7)iJLOV cSSe Ka^ikov ^' KaKovfiepov, 

(f)(x)V7](TaT , elrrep (D<i <^tXot TrpoarjKere. 

aXX' dvTafieLxlfaaO' • ov yap et/co? ovr' €/x,€ 230 

VjLiwt' dfxapTelu tovto y ovd' v/xas e/xoO. 
NE. dXX', cS ^eu, icrdi tovto Trp(oTov, ovveKa 

"EWrjve'i ecrjxev' tovto yap ^ovXei fxadeij/. 
^I. cS (^yikTOTOV (f)Q)in)ixa' <f)ev to /cat Xa/Belv 

222 irdrpaff av ifiaff 7} y^vov<r L : vdrpas i7/uas w i} yivovs A. Triclinius, Trofas 
irdrpas av 7) yivovs v/xcii Trore, Bergk and Schneidewin wrote irdrpas av i/jiai rj 
yivovs: Dindorf gives dv v/J-ds irarpldos t} yivovs. So Heimreich, but with 7r6Xeos. 
224 Nauck deletes this verse. To make it tolerable, he thinks, yaia? for (ttoKti^ 
would at least be necessary. 228 /cd^iXoj/] Kd<pi\ws Wecklein. — KaKoifxevov 

Brunck: KaXo^/xevov MSS. Other conjectures are, KaXoij/j-evoi (Meineke): Kii\o6fxevov 
(Bergk): aXu/JLevov (with 7' prefixed, Toup; with k\ Erfurdt; with fi', Wecklein): 

ever, that the second irdrpas arose from 
the eye glancing back. Thus in Ant. 
831 Ly has rdKeL (for riyyei), due to 
TaKo/xivav in 828. In v. 222 we might 
conjecture irolas ir^Xcws. (For 7r6Xews 
in the 2nd place of the senarius, cp. O. T. 
630.) The series of questions in vv. 220 — 
222 would then correspond with the Ho- 
meric Tt's irbdev ds dvdpQv ; 7r6^t rot 7r6Xtj 
7]^^ TOKTJes ; {Od. i. 170.) 

221 KaT^<rx.€T*. Karix^iv [sc. vaw, 
though vrfi is sometimes added) eh tSttov 
is the usu. prose constr., but poets use 
also a simple ace, as Eur. Helen. 1206 
■TToSaTrds 5 o5' dcr//) KOi irlidev Karkaxe 
yr\v ; The difference between /car^x'^ ^ii^ 
vpoaix'^ ("236) is like that between 'to 
put into harbour' and to 'touch at'; i.e., 
the latter implies a further destination ; 
the former does not necessarily imply it, 
though it does not exclude it (cp. 270). 

222 On the grounds given inn. on 220, 
I conjecture ir^Xtws instead of wdrpas. 
But this does not affect the question of 
metre. It is more probable that, with 
Triclinius, we ought simply to place \jp.d% 
after 7^voi;s than (r) that Soph, wrote 
Teoia% irdrpas (or 7r6Xews) vfids Av, K.r.\., — 

a verse like 10 1 : or (2) that we should 
read iroias dv v/ids irarpidos, with Dind., 
who remarks that irarpidos holds that 
place in O. T. 641, 825, O. C. 428. 

223 f. Tvx.oi)i.' dv eIitmv, be right in 
calling. Aesch. Ag. 1232 tI viv Ka\od(ra 
dvff^iXes Sd/coj | tijxoi/j.' dv ; So Kvpu El. 
663. For the doubled dv, cp. O. T. 
339 n. — o-xTJ|j.a K.r.\. The sense is, 
crxv/na cttoKtjs {iirdpxei '^WrjviKbv, irpor- 
(piKdararov i/xol. But, instead of that, 
we have ffxtj|Aa iirdpx*!- (o'XW'*) 'EXXct- 
80s <rTo\TJs, and the epithet (irpo<r<f)iKi(rTa- 
Tov), which would more naturally go with 
ffXW^-t is joined to (rroX^s: — 'the fashion 
is, to begin with, (yn-dpxet,) that of 
Hellenic garb, — the garb which I love 
best.' The (rxvf^^ {habitus) denotes the 
general 'fashion,' or effect to the eye: 
(XToXri ' EXXdj refers to the actual garments 
distinctive of Hellenes, such as x'^'ti'' and 
Ifidriov. Cp. Eur. fr. 476 Tevdpdvriov di 
(Txvf^a Mvaias x^o»'6s (the fashion of garb 
worn by the people of Teuthrania in 
Mysia). In Eur. /. T. 246 iroSaTrol; 
tIvos yijs ovo/i ^x*"^"'"' "^ l^vot; Monk 
conjectured ffxvf^' for ovofi. — Nauck re- 
jects this verse, because the hero loves 



into this land, that is harbourless and desolate ? What should 
I deem to be your city or your race ? 

The fashion of your garb is Greek, — most welcome to my 
sight, — but I fain would hear your speech : and do not shrink 
from me in fear, or be scared by my wild looks ; nay, in pity 
for one so wretched and so lonely, for a sufferer so desolate 
and so friendless, speak to me, if indeed ye have come as 
friends. — Oh, answer ! 'Tis not meet that I should fail of this, at 
least, from you, or ye from me. 

Ne. Then know this first, good Sir, that we are Greeks, — 
since thou art fain to learn that. 

Ph. O well-loved sound ! Ah, that I should indeed be 

KiT<ifJievov (Faehse) : irapufiivov (Reiske) : TruAoO/ievov (Bentley) : Kal (plXuv ri/rci- 
fievov (Seyffert) : xwXoiz/uei'Oj' (Wakefield). 230 avTUfielxl/aad'] Li has /3c 

(meaning, dvra/xfl^effOe) written over yp by S. 231 tovt6 7'] rovd^ 7* 

Wunder. 234 rb kuI Xa^eiv] Reiske conj. t6 /jl' ov Xa^eip; Blaydes, rb fii} Xa^eiv. 

the land, not the clothes, of Hellas ; and 
because he cannot yet be sure that these 
Greeks are friends. 

225 f. Skvw k.t.X. It seems simplest 
and best to construe thus : Kal /xi) okvij) 
iKtrXayiJTe, Seiaavrii fie ain)ypi(x}/j.4yop (cp. 
Eur. /. A. 1535 rap^ovcra rX-qpniiv KO-Kire- 
vXtry/ji^vT) <j>b^^) ; though iKirXayTJTe could 
directly govern fie {El. 1045 ovd^v eKirXa- 
ytiffd (xe). In O. C. 1625 arriaai 06/3<f> 
ddaavrai €^aL(pvris Tplx^s, the dat. is causal 
('through fear') : in Tr. 1^6, ^6/3v...rap- 
^ovaav, it has an adverb, force ('sorely 
afraid'; cp. 0. T. 65). 

dirr]-ypi(0)j.^vov, made like to an dypios, 
or wild man : cp. the description of Philo- 
ctetes, as Diomedes and Odysseus found 
him at Lemnos, in Quintus Smyrnaeus 9. 
364 ff. : avaX^ai di oi dficpl Kbfiai irepl Kparl 
K^x^^'''^ I 6r)p6s oiru>i 6X0010... \ Kal ol irdv 
fiefidpavTO Sifias, irepl 5' oaria fiowov | pivbs 
ii)v, 6X0TJ 5^ irapTftbas dficpixuT aiiXM-i] \ 
XevyaXiov pvirbuvTos. Attius P/u7. fr. 14 
guoii te obsecro, aspernabilem ne hacc 
taetritudo mea me inculta faxit. Cp. 
Tennyson, Enoch Arden: 'Downward 
from his mountain gorge | Stept the long- 
hair'd long-bearded solitary, | Brown, 
looking hardly human, strangely clad'... 

228 KaKOv|Mvov, suffering hardship. 
Cp. Eur. Helen. 268 irpbs deCov KaKovrai 
(he suffers reverses). Plat. Legg. 932 D 
tQv KaKoivTwv rj KaKovfiivwv, those who 
inflict or who suffer injury. This is a 
certain correction of the vulg. KaXov- 
|wvov, which cannot be defended either 

as (i) pass., 'called,' — explained by 
Blomfield as being here little more than 
ovra: or (2) midd., 'invoking' you. 
Soph, once uses the midd., O. C. 1385 
(d/)ds) d'j <rot KaXovfiai : but here the ob- 
scurity would be extreme. 

230 f. dXX*, appealing, 'nay' {O. C. 
237 n.). — vp,wv dp.apT£iv tovto ■y'» lit., to 
be disappointed, in regard to this, on 
your part. The gen. v|iuv is not con- 
strued directly with Afiapreiv (as though 
'to fail of you' meant 'to be repulsed by 
you'), but is like the gen. in O. T. 580 
Trdcr' kfiov KOfd^erai ('from me'), 16. 11 63 
ibe^dfirjv 8^ tov. The acc. tovto, again, 
is not directly governed by dfiapTelv, but 
is analogous to the acc. of pronouns or 
adjectives which can stand, almost ad- 
verbially, after rvyx'i-v(>> and KvpQ, as 
Aesch. Ch. 711 Ti'7xd»'eiv rd ■irp6(r<popa: 
see O. T. 1298 n. In L the reviser has 
written eis tovto over toxjto, showing that 
he understood it thus. Cp. Eupolis fr. 25 
X^7' oTov 'indvfieli, Koibev drvx'^o'eis 
ifiov (so Meineke, with Priscian 18. 
1175, who has Kal ovbev: though Bekker 
Anecd. 462 gives ov ydp). Thus Wunder's 
change of tovto y' to tovS^ -y' seems 
needless, though the double gen. could 
be illustrated by 1315 (cp. 0. C. 1170 n.), 
and the phrase by Eur. Med. 867 oii t&v 
dfidpTois Toubi 7', dXX' dKovaofiai. 

232 dXX', in assent: 48 n, — ot;v(Ka=: 
OTi : Ant. 63 n. 

234 £ <j>€v, expressing joyful wonder: 
Ar. Av. 1724 (3 <pev (peO Tiji upas, tov 



7rp6cr(f)0€yfjLa rotovS' dvhp6<; iu ^povco [xaKp^. 235 
Tt? o" , (o TeKvov, TTpocrecr^e, rt? Trpocrrjyayev 
^€ta ; Tts opyui^ ; rt? avefxoiv 6 ^tXraro? ; 
yeyoivi ju-ot ttciv tov$\ ottws etSw rt? el. 
NE. eycu yeVos jaeV et/xt T175 nepippvTov 

%Kvpov' irKioi S' eg oTfcoi'* auSw/xat Se Trats 240 

A^tXXewg, NeoTTToXe/io?. otcrda Sy to Trat'. 

(o Tov yipovTo^ dpefjifxa Avko/w,/8ou9, tlvl 
(TToXa) 7rpo(T€(Txe<s Trjvhe yrjv, iroOev Trkiov ; 
NE. e^ *IXtov TOL St) ravvv ye vavaToXcj. 245 

4>I. TTwg etTTtts ; ov yap hrj crv y rjcrda vav/Sctrr;? 
rjplv Kar 0Lp)(^v tov TTp6<s "iXiov crroXou. 

236 tLs a', w riKvov, irpoaiax^^ For t/j o"', Wakefield conj. tI <r\ For irpoaiarxe, 
Blaydes conj. Trpodnefjixf/e, irpoOTpexpe, (r' iirep.\pe (omitting the (t' after ti'j), or irp6- 
ffXqua. Nauck, t/j, u. TiKvov, <je T6\p.a. Cavallin, tls Cov irpoaicTxes, tU irpoa-^ayiy 

KdWovs. — ri Kal Xa^civ, 'that I should 
e'en, really, have received.,..' Cp. Eur. 
Med. 1 05 1 dWd. rrjs e/x-^j KaKTjs, | t6 Kal 
trpoaiadai fiaXdaKOvs Xoyovs (ppevl ('nay, 
out upon my cowardice, — that I should 
e'en have admitted such soft pleadings to 
my soul!'). Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 3 elire irpbs 
airbv T'^j T^xt^i ^^ ^M^ vvv KXrjO^vTa 
devpo Tvxeiv ('to think that... !'). — TOiov8* 
dvSpos, not merely a Greek, but one of 
such gentle breeding as is announced by 
the stranger's mien and speech. — tv 
^dv(j> |JiaKp^, a/ier it: cp. Eur. Phoen. 
305 XP^'^V '^^^ 6ixfia /ivpiais iv ap^pais \ 
vpoaeibov : (9. C. 88 n. 

236 irpo<r^<rx« has been much sus- 
pected, because irpocix'^} in its nautical 
use, means, 'touch at' a place, not, 
'cause one to touch at it.' But irpocr- 
^Xw, as = ' touch at,' meant properly, 'to 
guide one's ship towards' (Her. 9. c^q 
irpoaffx^vres T(is v^as), — vavv being com- 
monly understood. Where prose, then, 
would say, rtvos XPVt^" irpoaiax^^ (''"')'' 
vavv) ; poetry might surely say, tLs xpf ^* 
irpoaiax^ <ff ', ' what need guided thy 
course to land?' It may be added that 
irpo<r>i'Ya'Y€vis itself an argument for irpoo-- 
^<rx£. 'Brought thee to this shore, — aye, 
brought thee to my side.' irpoffiax^ ii"- 
plies only a passing visit to the coast; 
irpoa-fiyaye supplements it in a way suit- 
able to the forlorn man's eager hope. 

237 f. t(s &v4p.wv 6 <|>(XTaTos!=r/$ 

(avepLos), dvipxav 6 (plXraros (uv) ; the art. 
emphasizes the superl. : see n. on Ant. 

loo t6 KoXKiaTOV . . .twv ■jrpor^pojv <pdos 

Y€"y«v£, imperat. of the perf. yiyuva, of 
which the subjunct. yeydivu occurs O. C. 
213 (n.). — oirws «18<3 without 6.v, as Ant. 
776, At. 6, etc.: 0. C. 889 X^^a^', ws 
eiSQ rb wav. 

239 f. Y^vos, ace. of respect: £!. 706 
KlvLCLV yevos : fr. 61. 3 Kapyeiq. y&os. 
Verg. Aen. 8. 114 Qui genus (sc. estis)? 
^SKwpov : for the gen., cp. O. T. 236 n. 
Scyros (still Skyro), the small island, about 
25 miles long from N.w. to S.E., which 
lies about 35 miles E. of Euboea, nearly 
in the latitude of Trachis. In 469 B.C. 
Cimon expelled the predatory Dolopes 
from the island, and brought the reputed 
remains of Theseus to Athens. Scyros 
then became a possession of the Athe- 
nians, in whose estimation it was a dreary 
and insignificant little place ([Dem.] or. 
52 § 9) : ZKvpia dpx-^ suggested the same 
idea as vacuis aedilis Ulubris. The 
name means 'stony.' cTK^pos (6), which 
Curtius connects with ^veiv 'to scrape,* 
was used to denote 'chips from hewn 
stones' (XoTiyxTTj). At Cyrene the (TKih 
puTj) 656s (Find. P. 5. 93) was not a 
'paved' road, but a road 'hewn' out of 
the solid rock. — Cp. Apollodoms 3. 13. 
8: 'Thetis, in the foreknowledge that 
Achilles must perish if he went to the 
war, disguised him in woman's attire, and 



greeted by such a man, after so long a time ! What quest, my 
son, hath drawn thee towards these shores, and to this spot? 
What enterprise ? What kindhest of winds ? Speak, tell me^ 
all, that I may know who thou art. 

Ne. My birthplace is the seagirt Scyros ; I am sailing 
homeward ; Achilles was my sire ; my name is Neoptolemus : — 
thou know'st all. 

Ph. O son of well-loved father and dear land, foster-child 
of aged Lycomedes, on what errand hast thou touched this 
coast ? Whence art thou sailing ? 

Ne. Well, it is from Ilium that I hold my present course. 

Ph. What .'' Thou wast not, certainly, our shipmate at 
the beginning of the voyage to Ilium. 

ce, Trat. 237 Tt's o.v^/jlwv'} rla d' dvifiuiv L. 241 oTaOa 5rj r, olcrO' ^jSr] L. 

242 w (piXrjs] w V ^iXrjs Blaydes. 246 i^ 'IXiov roi] Burges conj. i^ 'IXlov 'yu. — 

dr) ravvv Buttmann: 8tj ra vvv (st'c) L. 246 ou yap drj] In L the ist hand wrote 

oil 5ij yap. The 8^ has been erased, and, as there was not room to insert it between 
yap and ffii y', it has been written immediately over yap by S. Several of the later 

left him, as a girl, in Scyros. There he 
grew up, and married Deidameia (AjjlSd- 
fieia) daughter of Lycomedes [king of 
Scyros]; and a son was bom to them, 
Pyrrhus, afterwards called Neoptolemus.' 

241 NtoirToXfjJios : --' — — : cp. 4n. — 
olorOa 8i] TO irdv: cp. 389: 1240: Afit. 
402 v6.vt' im<rTa<rai, n. 

242 <S 4>{Xt]S x^ovos, O thou (who 
belongest to) a dear land. The possessive 
gen. can thus be used, without a subst., 
just as the gen. of origin (a special form 
of the possessive) is so used, Anf. 379 w 
Sv<rTr]vos \ Kal 8v(jt7)vou iraTpbs. We can- 
not well repeat irai with o5 <t)ik-qs x^"'"^') 
because, though classical idiom allowed 
TrarSes 'EXXTyvwr, it would hardly allow 
Trats 'EWdSos in the fig. sense, 'a son of 
Greece.' That would mean rather, 'a boy 
belonging to Greece' (cp. 'E\Xa5os vea- 
viai, Eur. /. A. 52). It seems needless to 
write «5 *K (f>i\ri^ X^<"'°'s- 

243 f. Opt)i.p,a AvKO|j.i]Sovs, because 
the infant Neoptolemus was left to the care 
of his maternal grandfather, Lycomedes 
(239 n.), after his father had gone to 
Troy. Cp. //. 19. 326 (Achilles speaks) 
8j ^Kijpij) fjLOi ivi rp^^erai <f)l\oi i/ios. 
In O. T. 1 143 ^/)^/X|Ua= 'foster-son.' — 
(TToXjp (causal dai.), mission, errand : 
O. C. 358 Tis <r' i^TJpev WKoOev ffrdXos ; — 
7rpo<r^<rx«S...'Y'nv. The usual dative would 
be awkward here, on account of rivi <tt6- 
X<f>: and the ace. is warranted by the 
analogy of Karix'^ yv^ ^s = Kar^u cli yijv 

J. S. IV. 

(221 n.): cp. 355 f. In Polyb. 2. 9. 2 
fj.^pos 5^ Ti (tuv \^/x^(i}v) irpoffiax^ '''^'' 'Ettj- 
8a/xviu}v \i/j.iva, Bekker is probably right 
in adding irpbs before t6v. — After yijv a 
comma seems better than a note of in- 
terrogation: cp. rls vSdev ets, etc. (220 

245 l| 'IX£ov TOi 8t] /c.t.X. Here toi 
= 'you must know,' and 81] = 'then' {i.e., 
'since you ask me'). The effect of the 
particles (which could be properly repre- 
sented only by voice and manner) is to 
give an easy, ready tone to the answer. 
Cp. n. on O. T. 1171 (though the tone 
there is somewhat different) Kelvov yi roi 
di] irals ^/cXiyfe^'. Burges thinks that toi 
8t], without a preceding ye, is strange, 
and conjectures '7*0 81]. But toL and 5i) 
have each their proper force, which does 
not depend on ye : and here a ye before 
TOI. would have over-emphasised 'IXiov. 

246 f. ov -ydlp Stj a~u y' : (How can 
you be coming from Troy?), — for you cer- 
tainly did not ^0 there with us at first. 
For this use of ov yap 5-f] in rejecting 
an alternative supposition, see 0. C. no 
n. — The order of the words almost com- 
pels us to join KttT dpxiiv TOv...<rT6Xov: 
cp. Plat. Legg. 664 E Kar' dpxds tQv Xo- 
yuiv. Then riada vav^drTjs (cp. 1027) 
ijfjup (dat. of interest) = 'sailedst in our 
fleet.' But it would also be possible to 
join vav^drris with roG (tt6\ov (partitive 
gen., cp. 73), taking Kar' dpxf]v as = 'ori- 



NE. rj yap fi€T€cr)(6<; koI crv Tovhe rov irovov ; 

<I>I. ci T€Kvop, OX) yap olcrdd fx* ovtlv elaopas ; 

NE, TT&J? yap KaTouB^ ov y elSov ovSeTTWTrore ; 

^I. ovS' ovofx' ap ovSe roiv ifjLcou KaKoJv Kkeo'^ 
rjaOov iroT ovSev, ot^ iyco SicoXXvfjirjv ; 

NE. (ws fxrjSev elhoT ladt fx (hv avia-Topei<;. 

OI. c3 TToXX.' ey(xi fxo)(dr]p6^, co TTLKpos Oeoiq, 
ov fJLTjBe kXtjBcov wS' e)(OVTO<i ot/caSe 
/iT^S' *EXXaSo9 yYJ<; jxrjhaixov hirjXde '""ttw 
dXX' ot /^ei/ e/c/3aXoj'T€9 cti/ocrtws e/xe 
yeXwcrt crly' e^ovre?, 17 S' eyLti} vocro? 
ael TedrjXe Kanl fiel^ov ep^erai. 
w TeKvov, CO iral irarpo^ i^ 'A^tXXew?, 




MSS. have ov ykp without dij. 249 otadd fx' L: ol<r9d y' r. 250 op 7'] 7' 

was omitted by Triclinius. Hence it is absent from T, and from other Triclinian 
MSS., as R; also from the ed. of Turnebus, who followed T (see O. C, Introd., 
p. liv.). The Aldine, based on A, retains 7', and so Brunck. 251 ov5' 61'o/j,' 

oiS^ L, with most of the later MSS. : oi)5' oOvo/j.' A. Erfurdt's insertion of a/o' has 

248 ■q -yap in eager question: 322, 
654, O. C. 64. — irovov, of warfare, the 
peculiarly Homeric use (as //. 11. 601 
el<T0p6wv TTovov aiiri/v IwKdre daKpv6€ff(xav), 
also freq. in Herod. (9. 27 ev roiai. Tpwi- 
Ko'tffi. TrdvoLffi) : cp. Eur. Cy^/. 107 ef 
'IXiou re KOLTTO TpuiKwy irovuv, 

249 £ ou ■ydp...; As in ■^ yap (248) 
and Trws ydp (250), the ydp marks sur- 
prise ('your words are strange,— yi?r...' 
etc.). — olo^a KaroiS', as Ant. 1063 f. 
t(TdL...KdTi(rdi.'. El. 922 HA. o{)K aitad' owoi 
yiji oi/d' ottol yvd/xrjs (pipei. XP. irws 5' 
ovK iyd} Kara id' a 7' eWov iiJ.<pa.vCi)i; — 
'Tr<i>s...KaT0i8' ; 'how do I know?' = 'of 
course I do not know.' This form is 
more emphatic, because more direct, than 
vws av ij5ri (or eldeirjv), or Trwy ?/xeX\ov 
eldivai ; But it is rare except in affirmation 
{i.e., with TTws ov...), as in £/. I.e.; Xen. 
Oecon. 18 § 3 TovTO iJ.h> ol<T9a...TL 5' o{ik, 
^<pi}v iyd), ol5a; See, however, Her. I. 75 
Kwi ydp...5Upr)<rap avrbv; (='how can 
they have crossed the river? '). 

251 f. ovo(x* ap' is better than ovofi.d 7' 
(cp. fr. 315 vfieh fxiv ovk dp' ria-re rbv 
HpoiJ.i]6ia;}. The variant ovd' odvo/j,' 
might seem to favour ov tovvoh*, but the 
latter (without &pa) would be too abrupt : 
ov8* is clearly genuine. More probably 
oijvo/x' (a form unknown to Tragedy) 

was merely a late attempt to mend the 
metre. — Ph. here asks, in effect: 'Find- 
ing me, a lonely sufferer, here in Lemnos, 
cannot you guess who I am?' — and the 
youth answers, No. This is quite con- 
sistent with 261, where Ph. assumes that 
his name, when announced, will be re- 
cognised. Neoptolemus might have heard 
of him as possessing the bow of Heracles 
(262), and yet not have heard of him as 
suffering on Lemnos. We could not join 
ovofxa, as = ' mention,' with KaKwv. — SiuX- 
Xvp.T]v, all these ten years, while my former 
comrades have been active at Troy. 

253 ilo-Oi \i.t <os |XT]8^v clSoT*, rest 
assured that I know nothing, us marks 
the mental point of view ('regard me in 
the light of one who knows nothing'): 
distinguish this use of it from that in 117 
(n.). \i.r\hlv is generic (170 n.), not due 
to the imperat. : cp. 415; Ant. 1063 wy 
/j,T] 'fjLiroX-^awp tffdi T7]v i/J-riv <pp&a. For 
«s cp. also below, 567 : O. T. 848. 

264 'iroW* adv., 'very': O.C. i5i4n. 
— iriKp6$ : schol. ix^P^^- Cp. Eur. Phoen. 
955 (a st)Othsayer) rfv fkhv ix^P^ c-qiJLrivas 
'''^XVy I TfiKpbi KadicTTTjx' oh ay olwvotTKO- 
iry, 'odious.' Hence the conject. (rrvyvAs 
(Nauck) is wholly needless. The active 
sense, 'hostile,' is more freq., as At. 1359 
vvv (plXoi KaWis iriKpol. 



Hadst thou, indeed, a part in that emprise ? 

O my son, then thou know'st not who is before thee ? 

How should I know one whom I have never seen 



before .-' 

Ph. Then thou hast not even heard my name, or any 
rumour of those miseries by which I was perishing ? 

Ne. Be assured that I know nothing of what thou askest. 

Ph. O wretched indeed that I am, O abhorred of heaven, 
that no word of this my plight should have won its way to 
my home, or to any home of Greeks ! No, the men who 
wickedly cast me out keep their secret and laugh, while my 
plague still rejoices in its strength, and grows to more ! 

O my son, O boy whose father was Achilles, 

been generally approved. Bothe conj. oi}5' opofid y' : Martin, oi/ to{}vo/x' : Blaydes, 
oid' tvofj-a Tovfjiov ovd' i/nQv KaKCoi> Kkios. 263<jTopeii\ av Icrropela L. 

255 fi Nauck brackets w5' ^xo''''os...7^s, so as to leave one v., ov fMrjdi KXijdwv 
fi7]5afj.o0 diijXdi vov. — For /jltjS' 'EWdSos, Herm. reads /i-^d' 'EXXdSoy, with the Aldine. 
— For TToi;, Blaydes gives iru (conjecturing also ix7]8afJ.oi...TroT). For 8ii}\d4 irov, Nauck 

255 f. ov p.T]8c K.T.X., a man of v^'hom 
no report (the generic fi^, ijon.). — otKaSc, 
to Malis (4n.), — where the tidings would 
have had a special interest: |i,t]S' 'EXXa- 
8os Yis H^tiSapiow, nor in any part of Hel- 
las (for the gen., cp. 204 rySe rdvuv n.). 
As Neoptolemus is coming from Troy, 
the words have more force if we suppose 
the poet to use 'EXXds in the larger sense 
which was so familiar in his own day, — 
as including all lands inhabited by Greeks. 
Thus the 'EXXds of Her. comprises Ionia 
(l. 92) and Sicily (7. 157); and Soph, 
himself (TV. 1060) has oW "EXXas oCt^ 
ay\u(T(To%. The thought will then be, 
' he had not heard of me from the main- 
land of Greece before he left Scyros ; nor 
has he heard of me, since he has been at 
Troy, from any part of the Greek world.' 
It is no objection, of course, that the Ho- 
meric poems do not recognise the Greek 
colonies in Asia Minor; the Attic drama 
was not careful in such matters. Even, 
however, if we restricted 'EXXdSoi yrjs to 
Greece Proper, it would still be natural 
that Ph. should say, 'neither to Malis, 
nor to any part of Greece.' Nauck, thus 
limiting 'EXXdy, pronounces the distinction 
unmeaning; he further objects to «38' i\ov- 
Tos (because Ph. means that, not merely 
his plight, but his existence, is unknown) ; 
and therefore rejects w5' ?xo''toj of/caSe | 
/j-v^' 'EXXdSos yijs. — |jiT]8a|xov need not be 
changed to firfda/ioi: cp. O. C. 1019 65ov 
...TTJs iKH (=:iKfi<7f): El. 1099 odoiwopod- 

fiev ^vda ( = ol) xpvi^o/j.ei'. — irw should prob. 
be read instead of irov. The long lapse 
of time imagined renders ttw forcible ; 
while TTOv could mean only, ' I ween ' ; it 
could not go with (j.ri8a/jLov as = 'to no 
place whatsoever.' In O. C. 1370, where 
TTO) is certain, L has irov from the first 
hand. In fr. 467, again, \6y(p ykp ^Xkos 
oiid^v oT5d irov rvx^iy, the correction wu 
(Dindorf) is clearly right. 

258 f. <riy' 'i\ovrts, i.e., saying no- 
thing about Ph.'s fate, but allowing it to 
pass out of men's minds. Cp. At. 954 17 
pa KeXaivdiirav dv/xbv i<f>v^pl^€i TroXi/rXas 
divfip, I "yeX^t 5e T0£<r5e naivofUvois &xe<nv \ 
irokijv yiXwra. — T^OrjXc: £/. 260 (irrj/xaTa) 
ddXXovra /xaXXov ij KaTa(pdlvoi'd' bpd. — 
Kotirl |i€i^ov 2px€Tai : cp. 0. T. 638 (ov) fir) 
rb /xr)8iv aXyos els fxiy oto-eTe; Thuc. I. 
118 § 2 iirl fiiya ix^pVCC'" Swdfieus: 4. 
117 iirl nei^ov x'^P'^l^^'-"''''^^ avroO (when he 
had made further progress). 

260 ff. 4| : cp. 910 : Ani. 193 Traf- 
8o}V rOiv dir' OldlTrov, n. — 88* ttji iyta <roi 
(ethic dat.) Kcivos: cp. £1. 665 tJSc (rot 
KelvT) trdpa: O. C. 138 6b' iK€ivosiy{j),n. — 
kXvcis, pres., knowest by hearsay: cp. 
591 : O. T. 305 el Kol p.7j /cXiJeis tuv dyyi- 
Xuv : 0. C. 792 bcrifiirep kuk <Ta<pe<TTip<>}V 
kXv(i3. — Twv 'Hp...8irXwv : the bow given 
by Apollo to Heracles, and by him to 
Ph., as a reward for kindling the pyre 
on Oeta: cp. 198 n., 670 n. — 8€<r7roTTiv: 
cp. Aesch. Th. 27 roiijivbe de<xirbTris fxav- 
T€v/xdru)v. So dominus, 




r(x)v 'lipaK\ei(i)v ovTa BecnroTrjv ottXcov, 

6 TOV IIotaVTO? TTttt? <l> 1X0^X17x17 9, Of OL 

Bicraol (TTpariqyoi X(o K.e<^ak\rjVOiv ava|^ 

eppLxpav al(r)(po}<s wS' eprjjxov, dypCa 265 

v6aa> KaTa^Blvovra, ^'Trj<^ dvBpocfiOopov 

TrXrjyevT 6^181^179 oiyp^fp X'^P^Ji^^'^^' 

^vv rj IX eKelvoL, ttol, TrpoOevres iv6dSe 

(pxovT eprjjxov, rjViK Ik Trj<; TTOvria^ 

'Kpv(Tr)<g Kar€(T\ov Sevpo vav^drrj cttoXo). 270 

TOT* dcrixevoL pH ojs eihov e/c ttoXXou crdXov 

evSovT in a/cT^9 iv KaTr}pe<f)€L '"'ireTpa, 

XtTTOj'Tes u>xov0' , Ota ^oiTi Bvcrpiopa) 

pdKY) 7Tpo6ei>Te<s ySato, Kai tl koL fiopd<; 

i7r(ji)(f)€X'r)p,a apuKpov, 01 avTOt? tvxol. 275 

proposes ZiijkvBev, or Si^X^e 797s. 264 — 269 R. Prinz, suspecting an interpola- 

tion, would reduce these six vv. to three, viz., Staffoi ffTparrjyol . .^ | ■w\T]yivT\.. 
Xapdynari \ 'ippi.\pav al^xpi^s, V^i-ii' ^f Trji rrovrlas \ . 266 aypig.] Wakefield 

conj. ddXlq.. 266 ttjs is due to J. Auratus (who proposed 5€vdpo(p66pov): ttjoS' 

263 f. ov ol: for the art. at the end 
of the v., see on Ani. 409 ^7 Karelxe rhv \ 
viKvv. — x« Kc(}>aXXT]V(ov ava|: cp. //. 2, 
631 airdp'Odvijaei/i ■^ye Ke(paX\7Jvas /xe- 
yad ufiovs: who are there described as 
inhabiting Ithaca, Zacynthus, Samos 
{ = Cephallenia, first so called in Her. 
9. aS), and other islands off the coast of 
Acarnania, as well as part of the main- 
land itself. So Od. 24. 378 (Laertes) Ke- 
ifxxW-qveaffiv dvdcrcruv. Buttmann thinks 
that both here and in 791 ((3 ^4ve KecpaWrjf) 
the name is used scornfully. Its Homeric 
associations, at least, are honourable (cp. 
7/. 4. 330, KetpaWi^vuv a/xtpl (TtIx^v ovk 
dXairadvaL). To assume that the Ce- 
phallenians were despised because the 
Taphii, their neighbours, were pirates 
(Od. 15. 427), seems a little unfair to 
them. But it is very likely that the name 
is used, if not with scorn, yet with a tone 
of dislike, — ' king of those crafty island- 
ers.' The Athenians had experienced 
the skill of Cephallenians in laying a 
deadly ambuscade (Thuc. 2. 33). 

266 dyplt^ is followed by d.ypl(f in 
267. The effect is certainly unpleasing. 
But with regard to such repetitions it 

must always be remembered that ancient 
poetry was far less fastidious than modern: 
see n. on 88 {-n-pdaaeiv). On the other 
hand, Eustathius, the witness for <{>oiv^w 
in 267 (cp. cr. n.), was frequently loose in 
citation : see JnL, append., p. 249. The 
recurrence of ?pT]fi.ov in 269 offends less, 
but is noteworthy. It is not surprising 
that interpolation should have been sus- 
pected. Three views have been held, 
(i) Prinz would reduce vv. 264 — 269 to 
three (see crit. note). This reconstruc- 
tion is too violent to be probable. (2) 
Nauck would omit the words ^prj/xov, 
dyplq. I v6(T(j} KaTa(pdivovTa. But iiiv y 
in 268 confirms vdacp: it could not refer 
to ix^Svrjs. And |i>v (jj would hardly have 
become ^iiv ^. (3) A. Jacob proposed to 
omit vv. 268 — 70. This would obviate 
the repetition of §pr]fj.ov, and of ^x'"'''"' 
(273); but it would also suppress the 
notice of Chryse; which, however, Ph. 
would naturally mention, as he supposes 
that the whole story is new to the youth. 
I believe that there has been no interpo- 
lation, though Soph, has written with 
some verbal negligence. The point of 
vv. 264 — 267 is the putting ashore (ip- 



behold, I am he of whom haply thou hast heard as lord of the 
bow of Heracles, — I am the son of Poeas, Philoctetes, whom the 
two chieftains and the Cephallenian king foully cast upon this 
solitude, when I was wasting with a fierce disease, stricken 
down by the furious bite of the destroying serpent ; with that 
plague for sole companion, O my son, those men put me out 
here, and were gone, — when from sea-girt Chryse they touched 
at this coast with their fleet. Glad, then, when they saw me 
asleep — after much tossing on the waves — in the shelter of a 
cave upon the shore, they abandoned me, — first putting out a 
few rags, — good enough for such a wretch, — and a scanty dole 
of food withal : — may Heaven give them the like ! 

MSS. The conject. of Musgrave, rjS' (to agree with vcxrif), is received by Seyffert. 
367 dypiij) MSS.: (poivLi}) Schneidewin, from Eustath. Opusc. 3'24, 60 rh riji ^x''5'"?s 
(pdviov Xttptt7/ua. 268 irpod^vTes] Tournier conj. irpodbvres. 271 a<Xfj,evoi 

MSS.: S-fffievov D'mdorf. 272 wirpq. Blaydes i Wrpy MSS. 

pi^av) : that of 268 — 270, the desertion 

266 f. TTJs . . . tx^SvTjs, that which 
guards Chryse's shrine {1327). The defi- 
nite art. is sufficiently natural, as Ph. is 
following the train of his own memories, 
— even if he supposes that N. has not 
heard of the ix^dva before (cp. 255). — 
Xapci'YK'Q''''*') the rent left by the serpent's 
bite: cp. Atiacreontea 26 irvpos x'^/jay/x' 
(brand of fire, — on horses) : [Eur.] Khes. 
73 vQrrov xapax^fis (wounded). 

268 fL |vv'' n, referring to »'(5(ry, — 
'in company with' it, =3 ^vvbura, cp. 
1022 : 0. T. 17 avv yfipq- $apeis. — w\ovt' 
would probably follow ipt]|j.ov, but gains 
emphasis by coming first; for the irregu- 
lar order of words, cp. 0. T. 1251 n. 
— TTJs irovxtas Xpva-t]S, the small island 
near Lemnos (see n. on 8 ff., and Introd.). 
KarcVxov : 22 1 n. 

271 £. aoTficvoi, because they could 
now slip away without being vexed by 
his entreaties and reproaches. The word 
adds an effective touch to the picture of 
their heartlessness. Dindorf's £o-(t.€vov 
(received by Nauck and Blaydes) is far 
weaker ; nor is it suitable. In Lys. or. i 
§ 13 iKddevdov d<T/xevos means, ' I gladly 
went to sleep' (inchoative imperf.). Here, 
however, Aanevov eiiSovra would mean, 
not 'gladly going to sleep,' but 'gladly 
sleeping,' — as though with conscious 
satisfaction. — Ik iroXXov crdXov, after the 

rough passage from the islet of Chrys^ to 
Lemnos (see on 8 ff.). Cp. Ani. 150 iK 
. . .TToX^/iuv : ib, 163 iroWQ <rd\(f creiaav- 

KaTT]p€(|>€i, roofed over, i.e., here, 
over-arching, — forming a cave; cp. Ant. 
885 n. — ir^rpq., 'a rock,' is a necessary 
correction of irtTpo), ' a stone. ' wirpos is 
never used in the larger sense, nor could 
the epithet here justify such a use. Cp. 
Xen. An. 4. 3. 11 iv irirpq. ivTpdo- 
Set: but ib. 7. 12 ovSels ir^rpos (i.e., 
none of the Xidoi mentioned in § 10) avu- 
dev Tji/ix^V- 

273 ff. ota, adv.,=wj, cp. 293, 0. T. 
751 : <f>«Tl 8v<rp6p(>>, as for some poor 
wretch, some beggar, for whom their 
least gifts were good enough. Cp. Ar. 
Ach. 424 dXX' 7] ^iKQKTi\Tov ret tov irrw- 
Xoxi X^7«j; {sc. paKT]). Not, 'rags such 
as my wretched state required' (i.e. for 
dressing his wound, cp. 39). — Kal ti Kal: 
cp. 308 : fr. 304 Kal 8r) n Kal irapeiKa rdv 
dpTv/xdruv '. Thuc. i. 107 Kai ti (adv.) 
Kal Tou orifjLov KaraXvcreus iiro\j/lq, : id. 2. 
1 7 KaL TL Kal llvdiKou /xavrelov aKporeXeO- 
TLov : Find. C. i. 28 KaL irov ti (adv.) Kal 
PporQv (pdris k.t.X. — Popds: to avoid the 
pollution of directly causing his death by 
starvation: cp. on Ant. 775 (popfirjs too-- 
ovTov lis &yos fidvov wpodels. — ol' avrois 
TVX.01: cp. 315: Xen. An. 3. 2. 3 otofxai 
yap av rj/jids TOiavTa wadiiv ol<x rovi eX" 
dpous ol dtol iroiT^aeiav. 



(TV §17, reKvov, iroiav /a' avda-jaa-iv So/cets 

avr(av ^ej3(oT0)v i^ vttvov aTrjvai Tore ; 

TToT eKhaKpvcraiy ttoC aTTot/xcu^at /ca/ca ; 

opuivra jxev vaus, as e)((t)v ivavaroXovv, 

TTCicras ^e^(0(ra<;, dvBpa 8* ovhdu evTonov, 280 

ov^ ocrrts apKeareiev, ov8* oort? vocrov 

Koi[xvovTL o'vXkd^oLTO' irdvTa Se crK07ro)v 

rjvpicTKOV ovhkv irXrjv dvidcrOai irapov, 

TovTov Be TroXXr)v evfjidpeuav, o) reKvov. 

6 [X€v ^/aovos hrj Bid ^povov Trpov/Bauve /xot, 285 

KaSet Ti ySata t^S* vtto (Triyrj jxopov 

hiaKoveiadai' yaarpX fiev ra (TviJL<f)opa 

276 (T-i) St^] Kvicala conj. o5 Stj: Blaydes writes kuI iiy]v. 278 Surges conj. ttoZ' 
o\> da,Kpd<rai; iroia S' olfiu^ai /ca/cct; (■jro'td fi' olfiw^ai r.) For KaKO. Nauck conj. fiaT-qv. 
281 v6(Tov L, with most of the MSS. : v6<xov or vlfft^) r. 282 o-u/^/SdXXotro L, with 
the first X partly erased, and Wd^oiTO written above by S. 283 eiipiaKov L: cp. 
288. 286 ■xj)bvo^ 5i) A: XP^^^^ o^** L. Wecklein conj. xp^^o^ ^^- — ^"^ 

276 f. o-v 8ii (which has been need- 
lessly altered, see cr. n.) suits the earnest 
appeal : ' try to imagine for yourself what 
I felt.' — avdcTTao-iv, cogn. ace. with 
OTTJvai m = dvaffTrjvai (cp. 0. T. 50 ffrdv- 
res T is 6pd6v). 

278 iroi' €K8aKpv(rai (BdKpva) : cp. 
Eur. PA. 1344 wo-t' iKdaKpDcraL y' (burst 
into tears). — iroi' diroi|xiu|ai KaKoC, 'what 
woes I lamented.' This version is recom- 
mended (a) by the fact that the following 
verses develope a picture of the KaKd : (d) 
by the ordinary use of diroifiu^eiv with an 
ace. of the object deplored, as Ant. 1224: 
Eur. Med. 31 : A/e. 635, 768: Aesch. fr. 
1 34. But another version is also possible : 
'shrieked out reproaches!' Here, how- 
ever, he is speaking rather of his misery 
than of his resentment. 

279 f. opMVTa voMS jjiiv ^e^ticraj, Avdpa 
8i/c.T.X. : cp. 11^6 opuv fjL^v alffxpds dird- 
Tas, (TTvyvhv 5e (pur' ix^odoTrdv. In both 
passages the irregular place of /xiy is due 
to the writer having begun as if he in- 
tended to repeat the partic. of opdw: as 
here, bpuvra /j.h vavi...6pQvTa 8^ dvdpa 
(0. T. 25 <f)divov<Ta. nkv...(f>divov<ra. 5', n.). 
Cp. At. 372 ff., n. 

281 ovx is equivalent to a repetition 
of ovdiva. For i5<ms dpK^<r€i£v, cp. 693 f. 
Trap' <^...diroK\a^<7€L€v (where, as here, the 
sentence is negative). Eur. 7. 71 588 ff. 
ov8iva ydp elxov o<ttis 'Apy6dev /jloXwv \ els 
'Apyos aC^is rds i/xds iiriffroXdi | ■ir4p.\j/tu. 
And in a positive sentence, Soph. Tr. 903 

Kpvxj/aff' iavrriv ^vda fi-q ris elalSoi. The 
relative clause with the optative is, in such 
instances, virtually a final clause (as here, 
'no one to help'). Instead of such an 
optative, we usually find in Attic the fut. 
ind., even after a secondary tense; as if 
here we had ovx Scrris dpKicrei : e.g. Xen. 
Ti'. 2. 3. 2 ISo^e tQ 5t}ix,(^ rptdKovra dvdpas 
iX^adai, ot roiis iraTpiovs vdfiovs ovyypd- 

The origin of this use of the optative is 
disputed, (i) According to one view, it 
is an extension of the deliberative use. 
From the direct question, riy dpKicrri; 
comes the indirect diropQ) 6(ttls dpKeffy: 
and, after a secondary tense, Tjirbpovv 
ScTTis apK^aeiev, (Xen. //. 7. 4. 39 rjirdpei 
o ri xP'h<^^'-'''<^ ''■<? irpdyfiaTL.) In oiiSeva 
elxov oaris dpniffeiev the interrogative 
sense of oVtij has passed into a purely 
relative sense, and the clause has become 
final. For this view, see A. Sidgwick in 
Classical Review, vol. V. p. 148, 1891. 
(2) Others hold that this optative is 
simply a potential, equivalent to the 
optative with dv. Prof. W. G. Hale, 
after a full discussion, decides for this 
view : see Transactions of American 
Phil. A.tsoc., vol. XXIV. pp. 156 — 205, 

vdo-ov Ko^vovTi o-vXXdpoiTo, put a 
helping hand to the disease, i.e., help 
to lighten its burden, for me in my 
suffering. As Xafi^dvo/xal Ttvos = to lay 
hold on a thing, so (rv\\a/ji.^dvo/j.aL rtyis 



Think now, my son, think what a waking was mine, when 
they had gone, and I rose from sleep that day ! What bitter 
tears started from mine eyes, — what miseries were those that I 
bewailed when I saw that the ships with which I had sailed 
were all gone, and that there was no man in the place, — not one 
to help, not one to ease the burden of the sickness that vexed 
me, — when, looking all around, I could find no provision, save 
for anguish — but of that a plenteous store, my son ! 

So time went on for me, season by season ; and, alone in 
this narrow house, I was fain to meet each want by mine own 

service. For hunger's needs 

Xp6i^ov'] Nauck conj. dio, v6vov. Blaydes writes, 6 fiiv XP^''°^ '"'^^^ ^^ ^paSv^ 
irpoij^aivi fioi. 286 K&dei ri] Wecklein gives ?5ei re (ed. i88i). In his Ars 

Soph, emend. (1869) he proposed /cet 5^ ri ^aiq. t^S' viro aT^yrj /x' ^dei (omitting fidvov). 
— /3at§ r: /3ai^ L. 287 <nj/j.<popa] I. G. Patakis conj. ^tififierpa: Nauck, ■n-p6(T- 

Tivi = to lay hold on it along 'with another 
person; i.e., to help him with it. Eur, 
Med. 946 avWri\l/o/ Si rov54 aoi Ko/yCi) 
irbvov. Thuc. 4. 47 § 2 ^vveKd^ovTO 5i 
Tov ToioiLiTov ovx TJKiaTa, they mainly con- 
tributed to such a result. Cp. id. 4. 10 § i 
ol ^vvapdfxevoi rovde tou kivSvvov. — irdvTa 
8i (TKOirwv: 5^ here = dXXd: Ant. 85 n. 

283 f. TrXi^v avido-Bai : for the absence 
of the art., cp. 0. C. 608 n. : Antiphanes 
fr. incert. 51 KaraKiiwed' ovSeu irepov t} 
reOvriK^vai. irapcSv: cp. £1. 959 irape<jTi, 
/xiv <TT€veiv I ... I TrdpeffTi. S' akydv. Mus- 
gave cp. Hor. Sat. 2, 5. 68 invenietque 
Nil sibi legatum praeter plorare suisqtie. 
— cvfidpciav, ease (704), hence, abundance. 
Cp. Aesch. fr. 237 KoHiru tis 'AKraluv' 
S.dr]poi fi/M^pa I K€v6v, TOfov ttXovtovi't', 
iirtfi^ev olKade. The author of the 'Let- 
ters of Phalaris' had this passage in mind, 
£p. 33 (Schaefer) edTjXwaev cVt tcovtuv 
(vSeeh icrk ir\r]v Xifiov Kal <p6^ov' to^tuv 
5i [cp. TOVTOV 8i here] vfids Kal Xiav ev- 
liOLpelv \v. I. evTTopeiv]. 

285 6 Y-^v xpovos 81^ 8id x.p6vov k.t.\. 
The text has been boldly altered by some 
editors (see cr. n.), in order to get rid of 
5id XP^^°^'- but the iteration is itself a 
proof of soundness. Such iteration is con- 
stantly employed in expressing a succes- 
sion of seasons or periods; 'day by day,' 
?Tos els iroi [Ant. 340), iro/)' rjixap rjptipa 
(Ai. 475), Mod. Gr. xp^j'o ak xP^^o ('year 
after year'), truditur dies die (Hor. Cartn. 
1. 18. 15), etc. The phrase 8i(i xpovov 
regularly means, ^ after an interval of 
time'': cp. 758: Lys. or. i § 12 dap-ivr] 
fie eupaKvia iJKovTa did xpi''ov: Xen. Cyr. 
I. 4. 28 i]Ku did xp^vou. So here, 6 
Xpovos irpoCpaiv^ piot, time was ever 

moving on for me, Swi xpovov, as (each) 
space of time was left behind. (The 
'each' is implied in the imperfect irpoi}- 
^aive, which denotes not a single ad- 
vance, but a series of advances.) Sup- 
pose that the interval denoted by did 
xpovov is a month. 'One month having 
elapsed' (5td xP^^o^ — ^s each month 
came to an end), 'time kept moving on' 
{i.e. a new month began). Render, then, 
'Time went on for me, season by season.' 
Cp. Tennyson, Enoch Arden: 'Thus 
over Enoch's early-silvering head | The 
sunny and rainy seasons came and went | 
Year after year." — EUendt, rightly starting 
from the sense of Sid XP^''°^ ^s 'after an 
interval,' wrongly explains it here as 
simply tarde, 'pausenweise': i.e. 'time 
went on with many a pause': as if, to 
Philoctetes, time seemed, at moments, 
to stand still. The error here consists 
in excepting the intervals denoted by 
did xP^vov from the whole progress de- 
scribed by irpoS^aive. — Not: 'time kept 
moving on through time'' : as if 6 x/>6''os 
were the moving point, while 5td XP^^'^^ 
denoted its course. — For irpoiipaivc, cp. 
Her. 3. 53 ToO XP^^^^ irpo^aivovros: Lys. 
or. I § 1 1 irpo'idvTos 5i tov xP^vov. 

286 f. KdSci. Ti. The sense of ti here 
is nearly ^KaarSv ti, just as rtj sometimes 
= ?/ca(rT6j Ttj (Thuc. i. 40 tovs ^vfi/xdxovi 
avTbv Tiva KoXd^eiv); a sense which the 
impf. ?8€i brings out, by implying suc- 
cessive needs at successive moments. — 
Pai^, of size, as Aesch. Pers. 447 vijo-oj... 
I ^aid. 

8iaKOV<io-0ai, midd. : schol. inavTi^ 
i^vtrrjpeTeicOai. That the midd. would 
suggest, to an Attic ear, 'serving oneself,' 



ro^ov ToS' i$r)vpi(TKe, ret? VTroTTTepovs 

jSdkXop TreXeta?" tt/oos Se tov6\ o jxol ySaXot 

vevpoa-iraSyj^ ctrpafcrog, auros av rctXas 290 

elXvojXTjv, hvcTTrjuov i^ikKOiv TioSa 

TTpos Tovr' cti^' et r' eSet rt /cat Trorot' Xa^eivy 

Kttt TTOV nayov )(y6evT0<;, ota x^cfxaTL, 

^v\ov Ti Opavaau, ravT av i^epircDv TctXas 

ep.iqya.vfi. prjv etra irvp av ov Traprjv, 295 

aXX iv TrerpoLcn ireTpov eKxpi/Scov jaoXt? 

€(f)r)v a(f)ai>Tov <^W9, 6 /cat crw^et ja' aet. 

oiKOvpievr] yap ovv ariyrj nvpos fxeTa 

ITJLVT e/CTTopt^et nXrjv to jxt] voaelv eyote. 

^ep , (X) t4kvov, vvv /cat to Trj<; vijaov fid0r)<;. 300 

•^opa. 288 i^eOpiffKe r: evpiaKe L. 290 The schol. on 702 substitutes iroirlv 
for rdXas in quoting this verse : but he also omits avrbs, thus showing how carelessly 
he quoted. 201 dvaTrjvos MSS. (so, too, the schol. on 702, and Suidas s.v. 
irpaKTos): dijffTTjvov Canter. 292 trpbs tout' dv et t' ^Sei] L has a point after 
7r65a in 291, but none after irpbs toOt' S.v. And so Wakefield would write, 7r65a. | 
Trpbs Tovr' av el pJ [for et t'] ^Set. Blaydes gives, irpbi tovt' av, elr' idei k.t.X., with 

may be inferred from Plat. Leg-g. 763 A 
diaKovovvris re Kal SiaKovoi/xevoi iavrois, 
'serving (the State), and serving them- 
selves' (cp. Ar. Ack. 1017 avT(^ diaKovei- 
Toi). In later Greek, however, the midd. 
is sometimes no more than the act. ; ^.^i^^. 
Lucian Philops. 35 Sejiws viz-qpiTti. Kal 
diTjKOveiTO ijfjuv. 

288 wiroiTT^povs is perh. meant here 
to suggest 'shy' (and therefore hard to 
shoot); for the word often implies 'taking 
wing': cp. Eur. Helen. 1236 yae^/77/ii vd- 
K0% rb (xbv, Itw 5' iirb-KTepov : id. fr. 420. 4 
iirdirrepos d' 6 ttXoOtos. So Ai. 139 W- 
<pb^, I irrrjvris wj 6p.p.a TreXei'os. 

289 f. o [Aoi pdXoi: for the optat. re- 
ferring to an indefinite number of acts in 
past time, cp. Lys. or. 23 § 3 oCy re i^ev- 
plcKoi-ixi AeKeXiuv, iirvi'davdfj.'qu: Xen. Cyr. 
5. 3. 55 ovs fxeu ldoi,...-fipd}Ta. 

V€vpo<r7ra8i]s, 'with drawn string,' i.e., 
'drawn back along with the string.' The 
epithet pictures the moment of taking 
aim, and thus suggests, though it does 
not literally express, the idea, 'sped from 
the string.' Not, 'drawing the string 
back' (by the pressure of the notch). 
Cp- AfJi. 1 2 16\i9o<Twa5Tj, an 
opening made by dragging stones away; 
where the adj. implies Xidoov ia-iracrp.&wi', 
as here the adj. implies dTrb vevpds 

oLTpaKTOS. If the d be for dp.(t> (as 
Curtius suggests, comparing &-^oXos, 
cloak), the word meant, 'what turns (r/jeTr) 
round'; hence (i) spindle; then (2) shaft, 
arrow: TV. 714: Thuc. 4. 40 § 2, where 
a Laconian uses it, and Thuc. explains it 
by rbv diffrbv. Aesch. adds the qualifying 
epithet to^ik(^ (fr. 139). — avros, having 
no dog to fetch it. 

291 f. tlXv6|XT]v (cp. 702), 'crawl'; 
cp. Plat. Tim. 92 A &Tro8a...Kai IXvavw/xeva 
iwl 7^s. The word suggests that each 
step with the sound foot is followed by a 
slight halt, while the other foot is dragged 
after it. Thus the notion is different from 
that of elXinodes (/3o0s), where a 'roHing' 
gait is meant. Cp. on 163. A cornelian 
intaglio in the Berlin collection shows 
Philoctetes thus eiXvbfievos, with the help 
of a stick in his left hand, while the right 
holds his bow and quiver; the left foot is 
the wounded one. (Milani, Afifo di Filot- 
tete p. 78: see Introd.) It is clear from 
215 (Trrai'w;') and 894 (dpdwcrei) that the 
poet imagines him as striving to walk 
erect, and not as creeping prone, with 
the knee of the sound leg against the 
ground. — civ with the iterative impf. in 
apodosis, after optat. in protasis, as oft. : 
cp. Isocr. or. 6 § 52 rbv irapeXdbvTa xpbvov, 
ei...€h fMbvo^ AaKedaip.oviix)!' ^OTjd-qaeiev, 
iinb ■wdvTwv av wp-oXoyelro ('it used to be 



this bow provided, bringing down the winged doves ; and, what- 
ever my string-sped shaft might strike, I, hapless one, would 
crawl to it myself, trailing my wretched foot just so far ; or if, 
again, water had to be fetched, — or if (when the frost was out, 
perchance, as oft in winter) a bit of firewood had to be broken, 
— I would creep forth, poor wretch, and manage it. Then fire 
would be lacking ; but by rubbing stone on stone I would at 
last draw forth the hidden spark ; and this it is that keeps life in 
me from day to day. Indeed, a roof over my head, and fire 
therewith, gives all that I want — save release from my disease. 
Come now, my son, thou must learn what manner of isle this is. 

a point (and not merely a comma) after dpaCvai in 294. 293 Nauck would delete 
this v., and read ^v\ov re for ^vXov tl in 294. 296 eKTpijSwv A: eKdXi^wv L, with 

rpi written over 6\i by the first corrector (S). A few of the later MSS. (L^ Vat. b, K) 
have iKdXl^uv, but most of them agree with A. Blaydes conj. evrpl^uiv, or av 
Tpi^uv. 299 i/jL^] Nauck conj. ?rt: Gernhard, Tivct: Blaydes, ^6»'o^: Burges, 

(for voffup ip.^) v6<r(fi iroveiv. 300 t6 t^s vy}(Tov] Linwood conj. to. Trj% vrjaov. — 

fiddrjj L, with A and most of the others, fidde (R, V^) may have been a mere 
conjecture ; T and a few more have /xclOols. Burges, Nauck, Wecklein and Cavallin 

allowed') irapd tovtov yeviaBai Tr]v cw- 
TTiplop aiiTols. Cp. 294 f. — 8v<rTT]vov, as 
1377 5v<TT-qvLj} Todi. — cI^Xkcov: cp. Eur. 
riioen. 303 "yrjpq. Tpop.€pav 'iXKw irodos ^daiv. 
— irpos TOVT dv: for the repetition of dv, 
cp. 223 n. : that of -rrpbs tovto emphasises 
the limit of the painful effort. 

293 f. irdyov x^O^vtos: cp. Tr. 853 
fc^X^'^'" »'6(roj, 'hath spread abroad' 
(through his frame). Attius, Prometheus 
fr. I pro/usus geltis. Psalm cxlvii. 16 : 
'He giveth snow like wool : he scatterelh 
the hoar-frost like ashes. He casteih 
forth his ice like morsels.' — ola : 273 n. — 
Nauck would delete this verse, because it 
is unreasonable that the hero should delay 
providing himself with firewood until the 
frost has set in. — |vXov ti. Lemnos is 
now almost devoid of wood, save for a 
few plane-trees in the water-courses, and 
a little undergrowth. — For dv with itera- 
tive impf , cp. on 291 f. 

296 f. €v irtTpowri ir^rpov. For the 
change of quantity, cp. 827 (yirvi): 0. C. 
442 ol rod irarpos t<^ narpl: ib. 883 dp' 
o^X Ci3p*y Td5' ; — vfipis: Ant. 1310 f. 5et- 
Xatoj... — SeLXaiq.: El. X48 a. 'Itvv, alev 
'Itvu 6Xo<pijp€Tai. — CKTpCpcov, rubbing hard 
(^/c=' thoroughly,' t.e. till the spark comes). 
The V. /. iKOXl^oii' would mean, 'pressing' 
or ' squeezing,' and is unsuitable. Cp. 
Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 15 ^k ye aoO ■irvp...pq.ov &v 
Ttj iKTpl\f/eiev yj y^Xaira i^aydyoiro. The 
use of two stones would suggest concussion 

rather than friction. The Eskimos kindle 
fire by striking a piece of iron pyrites 
with a piece of quartz (instead of flint); 
the Alaskans of North America, and the 
Aleutian islanders (in the North Pacific), 
use two pieces of quartz, smeared with 
native sulphur. (M. Elie Reclus, in 
Encycl. Brit., art. * Fire.') eKrpCpwv 
might, however, cover the case of a slant- 
ing or scraping blow. In Lucian Ver. 
Hist. I. 32 TO. wvpeia awTpiypavre's refers to 
rubbing sticks together. — 'i^y\v' d<}>avTOV 
4)ws, made the invisible light visible, i.e. 
drew the spark forth from its hiding 
place in the stone. Cp. Ai. 647 (Time) 
(pv€i t' dS-qXa Kol (pavivra. KpinrTerat, 
Blaydes compares Synesius £/>. 1 38 (tttlp- 
drjpa, KeKpvfip.ivov /cat dyairuvTa XavddveLV, 
Verg. G. I. 135 Ut silicis venis abstrusum 
excuderet ignem. — d<|>avTov could hardly 
be, ^barely seen,' as if the sense were that 
the feeble spark instantly vanished again. 

298 f. oIkov|j,^vii ^ap ovv, 'for in- 
deed...' : cp. Ant. 489 n. Remark oZv 
in the thesis of the 3rd foot; so 5)7 {O.C. 
23), and even vep [ib. 896). — i^i has been 
suspected. But it serves to qualify the 
general sentiment by a reference to his 
special circumstances: — 'shelter and fire 
give all that a man needs — except, in 
my case, health.' 

300 4>^p€...|xd0T)s, L's reading, pre- 
sents an unexampled construction. Else- 
where the subjunctive after 4>ipe occurs 



TavTTj ireXd^eu vav^dTT]? ovSets eKcov 

ov yap TL<s 0/D/X09 icTTLV, ouS' oTTOt irXeoJV 

i^eixTTokrjcrei KepSo?, 17 ^evcaa-erai. 

ovK iuddS' ol ttXoI Toiari cro)(f)po(riv ^porcov. 

Toi)^ ovv rts aKOiv ^.or^e' ttoWol yap rctSe 305 

ev rep ixaKpS yivovr dp dvOpcoircov )(p6v(p. 

ovToi fx, oTav ixoXoicriv, co riKvov, Xoyot? 

iXeovcri [xev, /cat ttov tl Kal l3opd<5 jxepo'^ 

TrpocreSocraif olKTupavTes, rj riva aToXrjv 

eKelvo S' ov8et9, 'qviK dv [xvrja-Oco, OiXei, 310 

aajaai [jl e? olkovs, dXX' diroXXvixat raXas 

eros ToS' yjSr) Se/carov iv Xljjlo) re Kal 

KaKoicri ^ocTKOiv TTjv dSr)(f)dyov voaov. 

are among those who adopt Seyffert gives Ka.v...nd0oLs. 304 Bergk and 
Herwerden suspect this v. — (rd}(ppoa'u''\ cwtppoai L. 305 rdx' ovv] Hermann conj. 
rdx' &f : Campbell, /car' ovv. — ris] riff L. 306 civ, omitted by the ist liand 

only in the first person, sing., as 1452, Ar. 
A^ud. 787 <p4p' I5u: or plur., as id. Vesp. 
1516 4'^P^ pvj''7xwp7j(7w/iei'. On the 
other hand, <p4p^ eM occurs eight times 
in Soph. (433: 0. T. 390, 536, 1142: 
Ant. 534: El. 310, 376: Tr. 890). In 
Her. 4. 127 (p^pere, rovrovi avevpdvTes 
(Tvyx^^^f ireipaade airovs, the 2nd verb is 
imperat., not subj. If (pipe-.-imdOi^s be 
retained, it can be defended only as an 
irregular equivalent for (p^p€...<ppd(r<)3 or 
the like (cp. Her. 2. 14 (pipe dk vvv Kal 
avToTcri Al-yvirTloicn ws ^x" (ppdaui). 

Several recent editors (see cr. n. ) cut 
the knot by reading pidOt. It is, however, 
improbable that, if \i.a.Qi had been the 
genuine reading — giving so plain a con- 
struction — it would have been corrupted 
to the unparalleled |xd6x)S. A more at- 
tractive conjecture is Seyffert's koiv... 
fxaOois. If KOLV had once become Kal (a 
most easy change), then jidOois might 
have been altered to |xd9x|s by a post- 
classical corrector. For the optat. with 
av in courteous proposal or request, cp. 
674 : £1. 637 kKvois dv TJdTj. 

TO TTJs VTJo-ov, its case, condition: cp. 
Thuc. 8. 89 OVK i56K€L fibvijiov rb rrji 
6\iyapxl-o.$ ^cretr^at: Plat. Legg. 712 D t6 
yap Twv i<p6p(av...TvpavviKbv...yiyove: id. 
Gorg. 450 c rb rrji Tix^'r)^ : Eur. Ale. 785 
rb TTjs TUX175. Hence Tti is a needless 

302 f. ov Yap Tis opfios cctCv. The 

absence of a safe Sp^os is compatible with 
the existence of Xifiives (936 n. ) ; and Phi- 
loctetes knows only the coast near his 
cave. If the Iliad calls Lemnos ivKTifxivij 
(21. 40), it also calls it d/MxdaXdeaaa (24. 
753), which was probably understood in 
antiquity as 'inhospitable' (filyvv/xi) ; 
though a modern view connects it with 
/UiX", <5m'X^'7> (our /wzj^,) as =' smoky,' i.if., 
volcanic. In the time of Sophocles, Lem- 
nos possessed two towns, — Hephaestia, on 
the N. coast, of which the site has lately 
been identified by Conze {Felse auf den 
Aeg. Inseln) ; and Myrlna, now Kastro, 
on the w. coast. There was once an 
excellent harbour at Hephaestia; there 
still is one at Kastro, the present seat of 
trade. Geod anchorage is also afforded 
by a deep bay on the N. coast (now 'Pur- 
nia'), and by another on the S. (now 

ov8' oiroi irXewv: nor (is there a place), 
sailing to which, l|€|j.iro\T](r£i, KcpSos, a 
man shall sell off his wares at a profit. 
There is no 4ixir6piov. The ace. K^pdos 
seems to be 'cognate' ( = Kepda\iav i^ep.- 
v6\y}(xiv), rather than objective (as if ^^e/tt7r. 
meant, 'achieve by trading'): cp. Her. 
I. I i^€/jLiro\T)fjLiv(i}v (Ion.) crcpi crx^Sbv 
TrdvTwV. cp. Ani. 1036 i^yjp.Tr6\r)fj,ai n. 
(We cannot compare Tr. 92 t6 7' ev \ 
irpd<T<T€iP . . . Kipoos ifiiroXg., ' brings in ' gain. ) 
The subject to i^efxiroXricrei is rts, easily 
supplied from vav^drrjs (301). 



No mariner approaches it by choice ; there is no anchorage ; 
there is no sea-port where he can find a gainful market or a kindly 
welcome. This is not a place to which prudent men make voyages. 
Well, suppose that some one has put in against his will ; such 
things may oft happen in the long course of a man's life. These 
visitors, when they come, my son, have compassionate words for 
me ; and perchance, moved by pity, they give me a little food, 
or some raiment : but there is one thing that no one will do, 
when I speak of it, — take me safe home ; no, this is now the tenth 
year that I am wearing out my wretched days, in hunger and 
in misery, feeding the plague that is never sated with my flesh. 

in L, has been added by S. — AvOpdiiruvl Schubert conj. dvdpdnrois : Blaydes, 
dvOpuirCi). 308 KaL irov] ndirov L. 313 KaKo'icn] Wecklein conj. KbiroKJi : 

|(Vco(rcTai, pass. : cp. 48 n. In Lyco- 
phron 92 this form is fut. midd. There 
is no class, example oi^ivudri<roixai. Attic, 
indeed, generally prefers the midd. formi 
for the fut. pass, in 'pure' verbs (those of 
which the stem ends in a vowel). — 
For the fut. indie, in a relative clause of 
purpose, cp. Dem. or. i § 2 irpea^tlav 
Tr^Hwew iJTis raOr' ipei Kcd irapiarai rois 

304 €v0d8* = SeOpo : cp. 256 fnjdapLoO 
n. — irXoi : this nom. pi. occurs also in 
Xen. j4n. 5. 7. 7 koXoI ttXoi: the dat. pi. 
in Antiphon or. 5 § 83 irXois. In L's 
o'co(j>poo'i the omission of the v ^^eX/cu- 
ctikIv is doubtless a mere error; though 
Soph, sometimes lengthens t before /3p or 
/3\ in compounds {An(. 336, O.C. 996 n.). 
— PpOTwv: cp. O. C. 279 7rp6s rhv tiae^rj 

305 f. Tolx* ouv Tis...2o-x«: 'perhaps, 
indeed, some one has put in. ' odv has a 
concessive force; cp. 1306 dXX' o^v n. 
When TCixa stands without &v, it usu.= 
'quickly': but cp. Plat. Legg. 711 A xip.iis 
Si rdxa oi)5^ rtOiaffde Tvpavvovixivrjv irb- 
\iv (where Ti.-)C ^v is impossible). Here 
the force of rdxa is, * I grant that visitors 
have come now and then ; let us suppose 
such a moment.' — itryjL = itpoai<TX'^, appu- 
lit: Thuc. 6. 62 § 2 icxov is '1/j.ipav. Cp. 
221, 236. — iroXXd 'yap k.t.X.: 'for such 
things (viz., such necessities as S.kuv im- 
plies) are likely to occur often (ttoXXA 
predicative adj., here practically equiv. to 
the adv.) in the long course of human 
life.' Now and again in the course of 
his lifetime, a sailor might be driven 
to seek shelter even on such a coast as 
that of Lemnos. 6 naKpbs dvdpuirup 

Xp(>voi is the long term of man's normal 
life; cp. Ant. 461 el 5e tov xP^""^ I 
irpda-dev davovfiat, 'before my natural 
term.' Cp. Her. i. 32 iv yap rep fiaKpcp 
Xpdvtj} TroXXA fiiv ^cm Ideiv ret fjiri ris 
iOiXet, TToXXA Si Kaiwadeiu. is ydpe^So- 
/jLTjKOvra ^rea ovpov rrjs ^67)S dudpuirip 
TrpoTL07)fxi. Id. 5. 9 yivoiTo 5' dv irdv iv 
Tip fiaKptp XP^''V- -A- reminiscence of these 
phrases may have been in the poet's 

307 ff. 0^01 referring to the in- 
definite Tts (305) : cp. Ant 709 ovtol 
referring to ocrris in 707 (n.). — \d-yois 
IX€o€o-i...oiKT{pavT£S. As a general rule, 
i\e€Tv = ' to show pity or mercy in act': 
o'iKTipeiv, 'to feel pity.' Thus Dem. or. 
28 § 20 (Twca/re, Ikerjaare. [Dem.] or. 
57 § 45 i^foivr' &v...SiKai6Tepoi' rj irpoff- 
airoWvoivTo. Lys. or. 31 § 19 oh irepoi 
SiSdvat nap' iavruv ri. (i.e. iXeeiv) irporj- 
povvTo, Sid TT)v diroplav oiKTlpavres 
avTovs. See Heinrich Schmidt, Synony- 
mik der griechischen Sprache, vol. 11 1. pp. 
577 ff. — KafirovTt: see on 274. — o-roX-iiv: 
cp. 223 f, n. — €K€ivo...6€Xei sc. Toiijffai: 
cp. 100 n. 

311 ff. o-wcraC p.' €S oKkovs : cp. Aesch. 
Pers. 'j^'j irpbs -qTreipov (reauadai: Ant, 
189 n. — iv Xifii^ T€ Kal KaKoio-i. Some 
critics suspect KaKoiai as not distinctive 
enough (see cr. n.) ; but it can surely 
denote those 'hardships' of his life which 
were superadded to the Xt/to's and the 
voaos. For Kal at the end of the v. , cp. 
0. T. 267, 1234. — P60-KWV : cp. 1167. — 
d8r]<|»aYov : so 7 Sia^pip: 745 ^pvKoixai. 
The voaos is personified, as in 759 by 



TOLavT Arrpeioai [x 7) r Uovcrcrecog ,pta, 

a> TTOL, SeSpct/cacr'* oV 'OXv/x7not ^eol 315 

SoteV TTor* auTOt? dvTiiroLv' ifxov iradeiv. 

XO. eoLKa Koiyo) rot? a(f)Lyix€voL<s tcra 

^evoL<; ivoiKTipuv ere, IIotavTOS TeKvov. 

NE. eyoi Se /cavro? rotcrSe fxdpTV? iv Xoyot? 

C(J9 etcr' dKr)6eL<i oTSa, (jvvtv\o>v KaKcov 320 

dpSpwv 'Arpeihajv Trj<; r 'OSvcro-ew? /Sta?. 

^I. 17 'yay9 Tt /cat crv rots TravoikiO poi^ ^X^*"^ 

ejKkiqix *AT/5€t8at9, aicrre dvjxovcrOaL iradtoW, 

NE. dvfJLov yevoLTO X'^'-P'' TTKy)P<i^o-ai iroTe, 

Iv at MvK-^vat yi'otev 7^ XTrdprr) 6^ otl 325 

^^t) S/cvpo? dvhpoiv dXKifJLCOP pLTjTiqp e<f)V. 

<I>I. ev y', ci TCKuov tlvos ydp wSe To^' fxeyav 
XoXov KaT avTtov iyKokcov iXijXvdas ; 

NE. (o nal HotavTO?, i^epco, jaoXtg S' epw, 

dyoiy VTT avTcov i^eXco/Brjdrjv fjioXcov. 330 

Nauck, TrivoctTi : Mekler, KtiKicn. 315 f. ot' Person: 61s MSS. Wecklein [Afs 

p. 17), keeping oh, would change avrdis in 316 to addis: Tournier, to 6.\yov%. — 
dvTiiroiv^ r : durdiroiv^ L. 318 inoiKTelpuv MSS. : Nauck gives €TroiKTipe2v , 

319 iv X6701S MSS. In L the first hand has written wi over okt. Gernhard conj. 
liv \6yois. 320 f. dXTjdeia- altered from d\T}d7]a- by ist hand in L. — (tvvtvxi^i'] 

Meineke conj. irpoarxix^v. The v. 1. yap tvxij^v is cited by Camp, from Vat. (cod. 
Pal. 287, 14th cent.), and by Blaydes from Ven. ( = Campb.'s V^ cod. Marc. 616, 
prob. of 14th cent.): adopting which, Blaydes writes: — ro^ade fiaprvpQ \6yoLS \ wj 

314 ff. pta: cp. 321: Tr. 38 'Icplrov 
^lav. — of, Porson's correction of ols, 
is certain. The sufferer prays that their 
sufferings maybe like his own: cp. 275 
n. : Ant. 927. With oh, both avroh (as = 
'themselves') and avrliroiv^ become com- 
paratively tame. — tfxov: cp. El. 592 wj 
TTJs dvyarpos dpriTroLva 'Xa/n^dveis. 

317 f. I'cra could imply either (i) 'as 
fully as they pitied you in their hearts,' — 
the sense in which the speaker means Ph. 
to take it: or (2) 'only as much as they 
showed you pity in their deeds': cp. Anf. 
516 n. on ^1 icrov. — tiroiKTipeiv is much 
better than Nauck's liroiKTipeiv, which, 
as expressing a presenttmeni, would call 
too much attention to the ambiguity of 

319 f. €v Xoyois. If iv is sound, the 
phrase must mean 'a witness present at 
(the utterance of) these words.' Cp. Plat. 
Fhaedo 115 E ixi]Zk ^^iyv iv ry Ta(p^, '■at 
the funeral,' i.e., while it is taking place. 
The expression is unusual; but I hesitate 

to receive Gernhard's conject. »v. 

o-vvT\))((ov, 'having found them bad 
men in my intercourse with them (axiv-).^ 
The force of the simple tux^" here 
prevails over that of the prep., and so 
a gen. replaces the regular dat. Since 
in O. C. 1483 ao\i tvxoi-iii. must be read 
for (rwTvxoi.fJ-1; there is no other extant 
example of crvvrvyxdvu) with gen. But 
there are analogies for the exception : 
in X333 ivTvx<j^v 'A(TK\7]TriSuv is the only 
instance of a gen. (instead of dat.) with 
ivTvyxdvci}, except Her. 4. 140 \e\v- 
ixivrjs Tfjs y€<pvpT)s ivTVXovres. Again, 
552 irpocTTvxovTi, Twv iffuv and £1. 1463 
ifj.ou Ko\a<7Tov irpoffTvxdiv are isolated 
examples of a gen., instead of dat., with 
that compound. In 719 iraidos vnavTria^as 
(instead of iratSl) is also unique. Cp. 
Tr. 17 Kotrris i/xireXaffd^vai. (where the 
dat. would be normal). It may be 
added that here, where avvrvxi^v ex- 
presses, not merely a meeting with the 
men, hnt an experience of their character, 



Thus have the Atreidae and the proud Odysseus dealt with 
me, my son : may the Olympian gods some day give them the 
Hke sufferings, in requital for mine ! 

Ch. Methinks I too pity thee, son of Poeas, in like measure 
with thy former visitors. 

Ne. And I am myself a witness to thy words, — I know that 
they are true ; for I have felt the villainy of the Atreidae and 
the proud Odysseus. 

Ph. What, hast thou, too, a grief against the accursed sons 
of Atreus, — a cause to resent ill-usage ? 

Ne. Oh that it might be mine one day to wreak my hatred 
with my hand, that so Mycenae might learn, and Sparta, that 
Scyros also is a mother of brave men ! 

Ph. Well said, my son ! Now wherefore hast thou come in 
this fierce wrath which thou denquncest against them .'' 

Ne. Son of Poeas, I will speak out — and yet 'tis hard to 
speak — concerning the outrage that I suffered from them at my 


da' dX'rjdeis. dtda yap tvx<jiv k.t.\. — KaK'2v \ avdpuv 'Ar/setSwi'] Toup (keeping aw- 
Tvx<j^f) conj. KaKolv | avSpotv 'ArpeiSalv rrj t' '05. ^iq. : so, too, Erfurdt, but with 
iKflvoiv for ^ArpeiSaif. For avbpCov Blaydes conj. dicffCov r' or avruv t\ 824 dvfwv... 
X«pi Brunck : Ovfij^.-.x^lpa. MSS. Nauck conj. et fioi yivono dvpLov i[iw\'qaa.l irore. 
337 co5e rbv] Erfurdt conj. cS5' ^X'^"* 32S A-ar' avrCov] In L the letters (car' 

have been inserted by S, after an erasure. The ist hand seems to have written 
KairrQv : then Kar' was written above the line, but again erased, when /far' was 
substituted for k in the text. — iyKaXQu] Blaydes conj. {inter alia) t6v5' ^x'^" '• 

the gen. has a special excuse. — We can- 
not make avvrvx^iv mean = ' having found 
them bad men, as you have done'' {i.e., aw 

322 f. T] -ydp, 248 n. — rots travwX^- 
Opois : cp. Eur. El. 86 yr\ vavuXeOpos | 
ti-f)Tr)p. — ira0wv, and not merely k\\)(i}v. 

324 f. The corruption in the MSS., 
6vfji-^...Xf7pa, is of the same nature as that 
in 0. T. 376 (/uf-.-coO for (re kp-oxi). Cp. 
Plat. Rep. 465 A d irov tU ry dv/xoiTo, ev 
Ttf) ToiovTif) irKtipCbv rbv 6v/j.6i> (sating his 
wrath) TjTTOv iwl fxfl^ovs av toi ardaeii. — 
MvKTJvai, as the city of Agamemnon : 
SirdpTT), as that of Menelaus. ■yvoicv, 
after the optative yivoiro : cp. Aesch. 
Eum. 297 i\Ooi ('may she come!')... | 
birois yivono rtDfS' i^wl Xvnqpioi : and 
0. T. 506 n. 

327 t €v y'> euge: Ar. Eccl. 213 e5 
7', eu yi VT] Ar, eu ye' "K^ye, \^y\ W7a^^. 
There is no other example in Tragedy of 
this colloquial ev ye without a verb. — t£vos 
^dp: lit., 'Now {yap, 249 n.), on account 
of what have you come thus charging them 

with (having provoked) the great anger 
(which you show)?' rlvos, causal gen., 
not with Tbv...xoXov alone, but with the 
whole sentence: cp. 751, 1308: O.T. 698 
dida^ov Kafi, ava^, otov irork \ fifjviv roaifvbe 
irpdy/JLaros ari^aas ^x^'^- — wSt, 'thus' (not 
'hither,' as in 0. T. 7). — x®'^**^ iyKaXeiv 
Kara tivos= to make one's anger a subject 
of accusation against a person, i.e. to 
charge him with having provoked it. The 
causal tCvos helps to explain the pregnant 
sense. Cp. O. T. 702 \iy\ el aa(f>Qs rb 
veiKOi iyKoXwv ipeis, 'speak, if you can 
make a clear statement in imputing (the 
blame of) the feud.* 

329 f. i^tpio, |t<$Xis 8' ipa. In such 
phrases /xoXis usu. stands in the first clause, 
with fiiv : Ant. 1 105 fi6\is fiiv, Kapdlas 5' 
i^laranai, n. For i^epu — ^pw, cp. 249 f. 
The feeling is like that of Odysseus when 
asked by Alcinous to tell his story: Od. 
9. 12 aol d' ifid K'/jdea 6v/ iirerpd- 
irero arovoevra \ etpead', 6<pp'' in fiaWov 
ddvpjp.(vos arevaxi'^io. — |ioXwv: to Troy, 





eTTCi yap ecr^e ixolp ^kr)(Ck\ia davelv, 

OLfjiOL' <^pd<Trj<i jJLOL fiT] TTepa, nplv av ixado) 

TrpoJTOv Toh^' rq TedvY)-^ 6 JIr}\eco<; y6vo<;; 
NE. T€0vr]Kev, avS/oo? ovSev6<s, Oeov 8' vtto, 

To^evT6<s, (OS XdyovcTLv, e/c ^ol^ov Sajoiet?. 

aXX' evy€Pr)<g p,kv 6 KTavcou re ^w Oavcov. 

oifjL7)-)(avo) Be irorepov, (h t€kvop, to aov 

irdBrip^ iXey^o) rrpcoTov, 7] k€lvov cnivoi. 
NE. oTjLtat pXv apKeuv croi ye /cat rd cr, co rdXas, 

akyrjixa0\ uxrre jirj ra tcov veXas areveiv. 
$1. opdcos eXe^as' roiyapovv to crov <^pdaov 

avduq TToXiv [XOL updyix, oto) cr' evvjSpicrav. 
NE. rjXdov [xe vql TroLKiXoaToXa) /otera 

Stos T 'OBvcrcrevs x^ Tpo(f)evs Tovfxov Trarpo?, 



Tournier, iv Ka\c^ 'ireXrj'Kvdas. 333 rj L, ei r. 334 f. Burges would 

change ovdevSs to oii da/j-eb, and omit v. 335. For ro^ei/ris Blaydes conj. rd^oiaLv. 
338 irpMTov] Naber conj. irpdrepov. 340 This verse is rejected by Th. Gomperz. 
341 rot yap ovv L, an accent on yap having been erased. 342 Rejected by 

Burges, Gomperz and Otto Hense. — drip a-' ivij^piffav] ottws iv ii^puav T; whence 

331 'i<r\(. The pres. ^x^' would mean 
'constrains'; cp. Eur. /. T. 1065 rpels fxia 
T^XV ■'■o'^s (fnXraTovs, \ rj yrjf iraTptpas voa- 
Tos, Tj Oavelv, ^x^i. The aor. {'ingressive') 
= 'came upon him with constraint': cp. 
1 1 17: fr. 529 Toi)s 5^ dovXflas... \ ^vybv 
iax' avayKa^: Eur. Ifec. 4 iirel ipvywv 
iroXiv I Kivbvvos ?(TX« 5op' irecr£r«''E\Xiji'tK^. 

332 <f>pd(rj;|S...)xi] irc'pa : for the place 
of At?;, cp. 67 n. 

335 Toi€VT6s...8a|JL€Cs = T6foty da/xeii. 
The adj. here defines the instrument, as 
oft. elsewhere the place (0. T. 141 1 Qa.- 
\a(Tcnov I (Kpixpar''), or the manner {O. C. 
1637 KaTrive<T€v Tad' opKios). 

«s XcYOvo-iv implies that there was 
something mysterious in the death ; Paris 
might seem to have inflicted it, but, in 
men's belief, the true slayer was Apollo. 
^K, however, does not here denote ulterior, 
as dist. from immediate, agency {^ by doom 
of Phoebus'; 0. T. 14S3); it is here no 
more than iiro. — According to one ac- 
count, Paris shot Achilles, but with the 
aid of Apollo (as Athena had helped 
Achilles against Hector): so //. 19. 416 
(the immortal steed Xanthus to Achilles) 
iiyCKhi. (jol avjQ \ [ijopct.ii.6v i<TTi OeQ re Kal 
dvipi Icpi SafXTJvai, : and Hector's prophecy 

(//. 22. 359) Sre Kiv ae lidpis Kal #0£/3os 
'AiroWuv I iadXbv iovr' oKicuffiv iirl 
S/caiijcrt irvXytTiv. Verg. Aen. 6. e^'j Phoebe, 
...Dardana qui Paridis direxti tela ma- 
nusque \ Corpus in Aeacidae. Another 
account speaks of Apollo without nam- 
ing Paris: so //. 21. 278 Achilles says 
that Thetis had predicted to him that 
he should die 'ATrdWwvoj ^eXiecciv. 
Cp. Aesch. fr. 350. 8 (Thetis speaks of 
Apollo) a^ro'r icriv 6 icravuv | t6v iratda 
rbv ifiov. So, too, Hor. Carm. 4. 6. 
I ff. Quintus Smyrn. 3. 61 (Apollo, 
hidden in a mist) (XTvyepbv rrpoiriKe ^i- 
Xefivov I Kai e Ooiai oijTTjffe Kara a(pvp6v. 
As to the vulnerable heel of Achilles, cp. 
Statius Ach. r. 269, where Thetis says: 
progenitum Stygis amne severo \ Armavi 
{totumque utinaml). Hyginus (i^a3. 107) 
fused the two versions by making Apollo 
take the guise of Paris. — The ' cyclic ' 
epic which related the death of Achilles 
was the Aethiopis, ascribed to Arctinus of 
Miletus, c. 776 B.C. [Introd. to Homer, 

P- 153)- 

336 dXX' €V7€Vi^s Y-kvi a\Xa='weIl' 
(said as if with a sigh) ; jxiv has a reflective 
tone, ' certainly,' — ' it must be granted.' 
Cp. Plat. Gorg. 460 A dXX' ^701 fikv of/tat, 



When fate decreed that Achilles should die — 

Ph. Ah me ! Tell me no more, until I first know this — 
say'st thou that the son of Peleus is dead ? 

Ne. Dead, — by no mortal hand, but by a god's; laid low, 
as men say, by the arrow of Phoebus. 

Ph. Well, noble alike are the slayer and the slain ! I scarce 
know, my son, which I should do first, — inquire into thy wrong, 
or mourn the dead, 

Ne. Methinks thine own sorrows, unhappy man, are enough 
for thee, without mourning for the woes of thy neighbour, 

Ph, Thou sayest truly. — Resume thy story, then, and tell 
me wherein they did thee a despite, 

Ne, They came for me in a ship with gaily decked prow, — 
princely Odysseus, and he who watched over my father's youth, — • 

Blaydes writes ottws ?s a'' v^piaav. 343 7rot/ft\o<rT6X<f)] In L the second X has been 
made from ix. irot/ciXy ffrdXi^ Vat.: TrotActXca-r^/iy A: iroXvKXrjtaTi^ Harl. (Brit. Mus., 
cod. 5743, 15th cent.). Burges conj, iroiKiKdjrepvos. Nauck, ^LeriiXvObv /xe v-ql 
■3roiKLKo<jT6\(f. 344 5r6s t'] Valcknaer conj, 56Xt6j r'. — Tpo<t>ei)(T L (and so A) : 

K.T.X. (The 8« in 337 does not answer to 
this fxiv.) Cp. 524 aK\a...iJ.^vToi n. — 
KTav«v...6avwv: A frequent vap-fixri<TLi. 
Ant. 1263 w KTavovras re Kal \ OavovTas 
/SXeirocres ifj.<pv\lovs. Eur. /, T. 553 v 
KTavovtra x^ davuv. Ale. 488 Kravuv dp' 
ij^fis T] davikv avTOv fieveis. 

338 fkiy){0) ..KTrivw: delib. subjunct. : 
for the pres., cp. O. T, 651 n. 

339 olyxii |liv, as O.T. 1051 : so Sokw 
fi^v, 0. C. 995 n. — Kal TO. <r*, ^even...\ 
Cp. TV. 1 2 16 dXX' dpKi(T€i Kal rairra. For 
the ehsion in a', 0. T. 64 n. 

341 f. TOi-yapovv ('so, then') occurs 
also in 0. T. 15 19, Ai. 490, El. 1257. — 
ovOts irdXiv {0. C. 1 418 n.) refers to 329 
— 331, He had there intimated that, on 
reaching Troy, he had suffered some 
grievous wrong. Yet it has been pro- 
posed to reject v. 342 on the ground that 
Ph. could not ask for the repetition of a 
story which he had not yet heard. — otw, 
'wherein,' dat. of respect: cp. Thuc. 2. 
65 § 12 (r(pa\^vTes...d\\riTe irapaaKevy Kal 
ToO yavTiKoO ti^ irXeLovi fxopUfi: id. 4. 73 
§ 4 r(j5 ^eXTLCTTiji Tov oirXiTiKov ^Xa(pdrji'ai. 
The dat. Stcj) has not been influenced by 
the iv in the compound. For the ace, 
with ivv^pl^i>}, cp. Kaibel Epigr. Gr. 195 
I n.-q nov ivv^pi^Tji ayvbv Ta4>ov. The iv 
has the same force as in ^■y7eXai' : cp. 
Eur. El. 68 €v Tois i/iois yb.p ovk ivu^piaas 

343 '7rotKiXoo-T6X<}), 'with gaily decked 

prow' : not simply 'gaily drest' (like Xev- 
KoaroXos, etc.). Cp. Aesch. /Vrj. 408 
evdiii 8^ vaG% iv V7}t xaXx^pi; (tt6Xov \ ?7rat- 
ffev, where ctoXos poetically = ffi^oXov, 
the beak or ram, which was attached to 
the ship below the prow. The term aKpo- 
ffToXiov was sometimes applied to the 
' figure-head ' (such as the head and neck 
of a swan). Here, ■7roiKiXoa-T6X(f) seems to 
denote some special adornment, intended 
to mark the solemnity of the mission. 
These envoys came, not only to announce 
the death of Achilles, but to salute his 
heir. Cp. Pind. P. 2, 62 eiavdia 3' dva- 
^d<To/ <xt6Xov : where (whether (ttoXov 
be taken as ' prow,' or, more tamely, as 
' voyage ') the epithet refers to the adorn- 
ing of the ship with garlands on a festal 
occasion. So, too, when the Salaminia 
was about to leave Athens on the annual 
OeupLa to Delos, the priest of Apollo 
crowned the stern with garlands (Plat, 
Phaed. 58 c), — Others regard Trot/ctXo- 
(tt6X(^ as merely a constant epithet, 
equiv. to the Homeric fiiXroTdprjos (now 
explained by some as referring 'to a literal 
painting of a face upon the bows' ; Leaf, 
//. 2. 637), The V. I. iroiKiXooPTo(A«{> is 
merely a prosaic corruption, 

344 Olds T* '08v(r<r€its : this is the 
Homeric voXvrXas Sios 'Odva-ffevs. The 
epithet 5ioj (' bright ') may be rendered 
' princely,' or 'noble,' when applied to a 
chief (the idea of personal comeliness 



&»9 ov de^iq yiyvoiT , i-rrel KaTe(f)0LTO 

TraTiqp e/jiog, tol Trepyafx aWov rj 'jx iXelv. 

TavT, (X) ^iv, ovTcos ivveiTOi'Tes ov ttoXvv 

Xpovov fx eirecr^ov fXT] [xe vavcrToXelv raxv, 

fxdXiaTa fxev hrj tov 0av6vTo<; lixepco, 350 

OTTW? iSoLfx dOauTov' ov yap eiSofJLrjv 

CTretra fxevTOi ^co X6yo<s KaX6<s Trpocrrju, 

et Tarn Tpoia irepyafi alpiqcroiix Icov. 

Tjv 8' 'qfxap rjdr) SevTepov TrXiovri {jlol, 

rpotpbs r. 847 rj 'fi' eXeiv L, corrected from rj [not ^] /i' tXeiv either by the 

ist hand or by S. A too has rj /i' eXdu. 349 iiriffxov'i Schneider conj. iira<Txov 

(A has iirdaxov) : Blaydes, ^iveidov or irrriyov. — Hartung writes, Tavr', «3 ^iv\ 
ivviirovres ov rroKiiv xpoi'ov \ iwiaxoiiev /xi) Kelcre vavaToKeiv raxv. — firj fie] Seyffert 

being included therein) : or by the more 
general word, 'goodly,' in other cases. 
Cp. Note 2 to Butcher and Lang's Odys- 
sey: ' Froissart and Brantome apply re- 
spectful terms of moral excellence to 
knights and ladies whom they describe 
as anything but moral.' 

Xw Tpo^cvs : Phoenix, who, having 
been driven from the house of his father 
Amyntor, was received by Peleus, and 
entrusted with the care of the infant 
Achilles : to whom he says in //. 9. 485 
KaL (T€ ToaovTov ^drjKa (reared thee up to 
manhood), deoii imelKeX' 'AxiXXeO, | ^k 
6v/uLoO (pCkitav. Another legend represents 
Achilles as brought up by Cheiron (//. 
II. 832). 

345 f. €1't* dp* ovv, *or, after all 
(a/)a), it maybe {ovv)': for oZv with the 
second efre, cp. 0. T. 90, and n. ib. 1049. 
— dXt]6^s does not occur as = aXrjdws, 
though t6 (or t6 ye) aXriOis is so used, 
like re vera. Here it has, indeed, an 
adverbial force, but is properly the ace. 
governed by X^-yovrts. So in Eur. Ion 
lit, we may point thus: tI 5ai to5'; ap' 
6.\r\dh; i^ /xarriv \6yos ; For /MTr}v, /also, 
cp. also Soph. £/. 63, 1298. — ■y^YVoiT' : 
they said, 01) O^fiis yiyverai, it becomes 
unlawful (by the fact that Achilles is now 
dead) : cp. 116 n. 

347 aXXov TJ *|i'. If there had been 
any previous indication of Neoptolemus, 
the reading dWov i^f n* would have been 
tenable (see on 47 ^\oit6 /x'): as there is 
none, we surely require rj 'n'. Cp. Afit. 

83 fir) 'yitoO TTpOTOLp^ei. 

348 f. ov iroXvv k.t.X. : ' they did 
not cause me to make any long delay, 
or to refrain from sailing at once': an- 
other way of saying, ' they filled me with 
burning eagerness to sail at once.' He 
speaks with a certain bitterness, meaning, 
'they well knew how to act their part, 
when they put the matter in that light.' 
For iirix(>) rivd as = ' to cause one to 
pause,' see Thuc. 4. 5 Kai ri Kal airovs 
6 arparhs ^ti iv rats 'Adrji'ais uv irr^crxe, 
' partly, too, the fact that their army was 
in Attica caused them to delay ' (instead 
of marching out at once). Id. i. 129 Koi 
ce ix-fjre vv^ pL-fjTe rjfiipa iiriax^TU (pres. 
imper.) uare dve'ivai rrpaacreiv ri. This 
sense of the trans, irr^x'^ and iirlax'^ is 
not precisely the same as that in El. 517 
OS 0"' ^Tretx' aei | IJ-'ijtoi Ovpaiav oCtrai' al- 
ffXvveiv <pl\ovs, 'restrained thee' (by com- 
pulsory detention) : i.e., ov iro\vv xpovov 
fj.' iir^crxov is not, ' they did not succeed 
in restraining me long' (as if they had 
been trying to do so) ; but rather, ' they 
gave me no cause for delaying long ' ; — 
not, ' non diu me cohibuerunt,' but 'effe- 
cerunt ne diu morarer.' 

Instead of |*i] p.< vavaToXelv, we 
might well prefer, with Blaydes, jii] 
ov^l vavvToXelv, were it not that palaeo- 
graphically it is so improbable. And 
for fi-fj where jj.^ oi might be expected, 
cp. O. T. 1387 ovK av eax^f^V I '''^ 1^^ 
'v-oKXrjaaL, n. The repetition of |a«, as 
subject to vavcTToXe'ii', may seem slightly 



saying, (whether truly or falsely, I know not,) that since my 
father had perished, fate now forbad that the towers of Troy 
should be taken by any hand but mine. 

Saying that these things stood thus, my friend, they made 
me pause not long ere I set forth in haste, — chiefly through my 
yearning towards the dead, that I might see him before burial, — 
for I had never seen him ; then, besides, there was a charm in 
their promise, if, when I went, I should sack the towers of 

It was now the second day of my voyage, 

conj. fiT] oS fjLe: Blaydes writes fii) oiix'- 351 oi> yap eiS6fji.r]v] Seyffert writes oiiS' 

dp' eldd/xrjv. Meineke suggests ottws Idoi/Jii ' ^wv yap oO vlv ddoa-qv ' but would rather 

inelegant; but it is not grammatically ob- 
jectionable. — See Appendix. 

351 ov YC^P €i8o|XT]v, 'for I had 
(never) seen him.' The comment ^Qivra, 
written after el56fiw in the margin of L, 
represents the simplest and best interpre- 
tation. Neoptolemos was born in Scyros, 
and remained there, under the care of his 
maternal grandfather, Lycomedes (243), 
until he went to Troy (see n. on 239 f.). 
Soon after the birth of Neoptolemus, his 
father Achiltes had returned to Fhthia; 
whence, some eight or ten years later, he 
went to Troy, without revisiting Scyros. 
Hence Neoptolemus can say that he had 
never seen his father. In this conception 
Sophocles is following the Iliad. From 
//. II. 765 — 782 it appears that Phthia, 
not Scyros, was the place from which 
Achilles went to Troy. And in //. 19. 
331 f. Achilles speaks of his son as 
liaving never seen Phthia ; for, apostro- 
phising the dead Patroclus, he says, 'my 
soul had hoped that thou should'st re- 
turn to Phthia,' — tbj &v /jioL rbv iralda 
Oorj ivi vr)l fieXaivr] \ ^KVpoOev e^ayd- 
701s, Kttt ol dfi^eias 'iKaara, \ Krriaiv ip.7)v 
dfiQdi re Kal v'pep«ph p-iya. Swfia. — Apol- 
lodorus (3. 13. 8) follows a different 
version, according to which Achilles had 
remained in Scyros till he was brought 
thence to Troy by Odysseus. — For tlie 
midd. cl8o|jLT]v in dial.,cp. £1. 977 XSeffdt, 
ib. 892 KaTeiddfJLrjv, Tr. 15 1 dalhono: in 
lyrics, below, 11 13, Ai. 351 ; and in ana- 
paests, Tr. 1004. Cp. opwiiivrj (midd.) 
in dial., TV. 306. — See Appendix. 

35a f. ^ciTa pLc'vTOi, answering to 
/idXtffra p.iv (350): cp. 0. 7". 647 f. /xd- 
Xktto ixiv . . .iveira (without 5^): ib. 777 

J. S. IV. 

6avn&<xai fxtv d^la, | <Tirov5fjs ye h^vtoi 
K.T.X. In Eur. A/ed. 1145 ff. '"'P'^" M^''" 
^ireira /jiiuroi is not strictly similar, since 
^ireira is there temporal. — x*" ^o-yos 
KoXos irpoo-tiv, ' there was a further 
charm' (/caX6s predicate) 'in the rea- 
son suggested, — if indeed I was to take,' 
etc. : 6 A.670S is the reason for going, 
suggested by the envoys, (as distinguished 
from the natural ifxepos in the son's 
mind,) and is explained by e/'. 
Not, 'the fame, too, was attractive.' For 
irpoo-Jiv cp. Xen. //. 3. i. 28 fuffdbs p-iv 
i)fui'...€lpya<TTai..., ■jjc 5^ ti Trpoaepyacru)- 
fieda, Kal ravra tr poffiarai. For a dif- 
ferent use, cp. 1 29 n. — el. ..a\,pr\a-oi^\oratio 
obliqica : he said to himself, et alprjffw. For 
the fut. opt., cp. Xen. Cyr. 3. i. 3 ef 
Tiva (pfvyovra Xi^foiTO, irpor)y6pevev 6rt. 
wj 'iroX€p.i(j3 x/'^crotTo (he said, el 
...X^co/tai). For d with optat., where 
one's own former thought is indicated ini 
dependence on a past tense, cp. Lys. or.. 
3 § 3 ala-xvv6iJifvos, d fiiXXouv voXXoi fioc 
ffwdaeadai, rjveax^M'V'' (his thought had 
been, alcx^vop-ai, d jiiXXovci). — xdirl 
IpoCf^ vipyoi^ (cp. 611), the citadel which 
crowns the city of Troy, the Xl^pya/xos 
6.KP7) of Homer (//. 5. 460, 6. 512), — who 
uses only the sing. Hence Ilios is called 
alirnv-r), 6<ppv6€(r<ra {//. 22. 411): cp. 
Introd. to Homer, p. 148. For the prep, 
tiri, cp. Find. O. 8. 32 (Apollo and 
Poseidon) 'IXi'y y^iXXovTf.^ iirl ffT^<f>avov 
Tfv^ai {sc. irvftyuv). — l«v, oft. added to 
a verb denoting enterprise : cp. Ant. 
768 n. 

364 ff. irXiovrC \u>i: dat. of relation, 
as oft. with ref. to time: cp. Xen. H. i. \, 
27 kttd r^v rinipa Trip.vrq iiriirXiovai roii 




Koyco TTLKpov '^ijeiov ovpico TrXaTT) 355 

Karr^yofxrjv' KaC jx ev9v<s iv kvkKco crTpaTo<s 

eK^dvra Tra? rionTdt,eT, 6fxvvvTe<i /Skenetv 

TOP ovK€T ovTa t^wvT ^ KyiWia irakiv. 

KeLP0<5 jxep ovu eKeiT ' iya) 8' o ovcr/xopo9, 

eTret 'Sct/cpvcra Kelvov, ov jxaKpco XP^^V 3^0 

ekSow 'ArpetSa? ttoos (^tXovg, w? et/co? rjv, 

ra c' ottX aTrfjTovv rov narpos ra r akK ocr i)v. 

ol 8' eiTTov, OLixoL, tXt] ixovecTTaTov \6you' 

c5 cnrepix' 'A^tXXeoJS, raXXa jaev irdpea-Tt <tol 

vaTpcp iXecrdaL, tcov 8' ottXmv Keuvcov dvrjp 365 

aXXo9 KpaTvvei vvv, 6 Aaeprov yoi/09. 

/cayci 8aK-pvcra9 ev6v<? i^aviaTafxaL 

opyfj ^apeia, /cat KaTakyrja-a<s Xeyw 

(S cr^eVXt', 17 VoXjar/crar' atr' e/xov Tti^t 

reject the verse. 356 /cd7w irt/cpic] Burges conj. Kd7w V 6.Kpov: Blaydes writes 
/cd7<i) 's &Kpov. — TrXdrrj] Nauck conj. ttvotj or Spbfufi. 357 ■^(TirdfeT'] rjaird^eTo L. 
J"or such neglect of elision cp. comm. on An(. 1146 f. 360 dcLKpwa mss.: 

'baKpvffo. Heath. 361 irpos <f)i\ovs] Bothe conj. ■n-poa<f)iK€js. Blaydes writes Trpos 
SittXoOs. 362 to. r' dXX' oV i;''] Nauck conj. Kai rdiTLTrXa. 363 otfxoi from 

^AOrjvalois. The distance from Scyros to 
Sigeum is about 125 miles. — Ka^co: for 
Kai in temporal parataxis (instead of 
Sre), cp. 0. T. 718 n. — iriKpov SC-yeiov. 
Sigeum, the N.w. promontory of the 
Troad (now Yeni Shehr), is fitly named, 
as being the point for which he, coming 
from Scyros in the s.w., would make; 
and also because the tumulus, tradition- 
ally known as the 'tomb of Achilles,' is 
near Sigeum. It is 'bitter' or 'cruel' to 
him, not only on account of his father's 
death, but through the memory of his 
wrongs. The epithet is here a fine 
dramatic touch : while the conjecture 
xd7co 'tt' dKpov, which many recent edd. 
adopt, is tamely prosaic. Cp. Od. I'j. 
448 pir) rdxa iriKpriP Aiyvirrov Kai Kdirpov 
tKrjai. — oipCm irXciTj], instrum. dat. ; sped 
by oars, while a s.w. wind also filled his 
sails. Cp. 'velis remisque,' 'ventis re- 
mis,' etc. — KaTTj-yonTiv, was coming into 
harbour at, with ace. instead of the usual 
ace. with els: cp. 244 ■wpo<xi(TX^^---'YW 
(n.). Poetry is bold in its use of the 
simple ace. after verVjs of motion; cp. 
1 1 75: 0. C. 643 d6/xovs ffrelxfi-v. 

357 f. ofAVvvTcs after (TTparos: so 

//. 17. 755 tGiv 5' w(TTe ^papCiv yicpos 
^pxerai r]k KoXoiQi', \ oCXoc KeKX-Ziyovre s : 
cp. Ant. 1021 f. n. — Iwvr' 'A\. irctXiv: 
legend naturally revived the image of the 
father in his son; Nauck cites trag. fr. 
adesp. 363 ov irats 'Ax'XX^ws, dXX' iKeX- 
vos avTos el. 

350 f. 'iKiiT, 'lay low in death,' a 
poet, equiv. for 'had died' (not = Trpo- 
iKeiTo, 'lay on the bier,' ready for the 
iK<f)opa). Cp. El. 1 1 34 oTrws daviov ^Keiao 
T7J t69' W^P? I 'T^P-^ov narpc^ov kolvov 
et'Xr/xdjs /i-^oos. Ant, 11 74 Kai tLs <f>oveiei; 
Tis d' 6 KeifjLevos ; Simonides fr. 60 Kelaai, 
^Qv in p,aWov tCjv iiwo yas iKeivuv. It is 
natural to suppose that the son's wish to 
arrive before the burial (351) was ful- 
filled; for the tidings of the death would 
have been sent at once, and he would 
have reached Troy not later, perhaps, 
than five days after it (cp. 354). In Hec- 
tor's case the funeral took place only on 
the tenth day after his remains had been 
brought home (//. 24. 785). The con- 
ciseness of the narrative here, which does 
not refer to the obsequies (unless in 'Sd/c- 



when, sped by breeze and oar, I drew nigh to cruel Sigeum. And 
when I landed, straightway all the host thronged around me with 
greetings, vowing that they saw their lost Achilles once more alive. 
He, then, lay dead ; and I, hapless one, when I had wept for 
him, presently went to the Atreidae, — to friends, as I well might 
deem, — and claimed my father's arms, with all else that had been 
his. O, 'twas a shameless answer that they made ! ' Seed of 
Achilles, thou canst take all else that was thy sire's ; but of those 
arms another man now is lord, — the son of Laertes.' The tears 
came into my eyes, — I sprang up in passionate anger, and said in 
my bitterness, — ' Wretch ! What, have ye dared to give my arms 

ol/uoi L. 366 Aaiprov L, with most of the later Mss.: Aaprlov T (after Triclinius). 
367 Kayu daKprnacr L (with A and most of the rest) : Kayii) \daKpOtTas B. Bothe 
conj. Kiyuy' aKovaas: whence Blaydes gives Kdy(h '^aKoiiras: Nauck, Kayu 'iraKoijffas : 
Wecklein, iyui 5' aKovcras. 360 (5 ctx^tXi' rj To\/j.TjcraT' L ('roXfirjcraT^ Vauvilliers). 
Heath conj. w ffx^TXtoi, tj WoK/irjffar' : Musgjrave, w (rx^rXtot, VoX/tiJo-ar' : Tournier, w 
(rx«TXtw, 'ToX/ijJffOT' : Blaydes, w ffx^rXt', ^ W6\p.y)<Tas (recognising, however, that it is 

pvca)y is Sophoclean: cp. Ant. 415 n. 
The welcome by 'all the host' (356) can- 
not be considered as a direct allusion to 
the funeral rites; cp. the reception of 
Teucer by the army {At. 721 ff). — ^"SoIk- 
pvcra: for the prodelision of the augment, 
cp. 0. C. 1 06 2 raxel 'irbpevaav : Ant. 
457 n. — ov |iaKpti> xpovw, after it: O. C. 
1648 XP^^^ /3p<*X*' (XTpa<j)€VT€S. 

361 f. «s sIkos i^v goes closely with 
({>CXovs, — 'friends, as it was reasonable 
to suppose them.' The only peculiarity 
is that Cos (Ikos tjv here refers to a just 
hope felt at a past moment, and not to the 
fitness of a past fact (as if the sense was, 
'friends, as they naturally were,'' — or, 
'having gone, as I naturally did''). Cp. 
Plat. Menex. 247 B <pi\oi. irapa (f>lKovs i]fids 
i<t>L^(a6f. — rd t diXX' oa-' r\v: Homer 
describes the /cXicria of Achilles as hand- 
somely furnished (cp., e.£^., II. 24. 597), 
and it now contained the treasures which 
Priam had brought as the 'Ektop^t;? K€<pa- 
X'^j airepelcri^ Awoipa (id. 228 — 236: 579). 

363 rXTjiiovtoTTaTOv Xo-yov, herc — dv- 
aioiffraTov, most audacious, shameless 
(in Eur. Hec. 562 the same phrase = ' most 
courageous speech"): El. 439 d p.T) r\i)- 
fiove<rrdTT] yvvr) \ va<rC)v i^Xaare: Aesch. 
Cho. 383 rXdfiovL /cat Travovpyqi \ x^P'- 

364 £F. ■ttapta-rl coi, 'it is open to 
thee,' 'thou hast free leave'; cp. Ant. 
213 n. — Aaiprov : cp. n. on 86 f. 

367 f. SaKpvcras, the tears of pain 
and anger started into his eyes. (For the 

aor. part., cp. Plat. Phaed. ii6d ko.1 ana 
SaKpvaas, /j.eTaaTp€<l>6/j.evoi dwriei.) Many 
recent editors change this to aKoixrai, or 
a compound of it (see cr. n.). But the 
traditional reading is incomparably more 
forcible ; it is also thoroughly Homeric in 
spirit; //. 23. 385 (Diomedes, when Apollo 
strikes the whip from his hand in the 
chariot-race) rolo 5' dir" 6<j>daKfiC!>v x^'''^ 
MKpva xwo/xfVoto. Cp. luv. i. 168 Inde 
irae et lacrimae. — c^av^o-rapai : he had 
been seated, as in converse with friends. 
— opY^: modal dat., O. T. 405 n., PapcCt;,, 
vehement: cp. p.9)viv ^apeiav (O. C. 1328, 
Ai. 656). — KaraXyiio-as : cp. Ant. 'jG'j 
voCi d' iffrl TT]\iKovTos dXyriffas ^apvs. 
This compound (in which /card is in- 
tensive) occurs elsewhere only in later 

369 f. (5 o-y^tXi* is said to Agamem- 
non: t] 'ToXp,Tio-aT (cp. 360 'BdKpvcra) 
refers to him and Menelaus: so 0. C. 
1 104 irpoff^Xder', (3 7ra? (said to Antigone, 
entering with Ismene). — irplv paOciv €p«v, 
before ye had heard from me (that ye 
might do so). The phrase is so far un- 
usual that, when ixavddvw takes a gen. (of 
the person) onfy, it usually = 'to under- 
stand,' as Plat. Gorg. 463 D 0/5' ovv av 
fiddois dwoKpivapAvov ; Id. Phileb. 5 1 C e? 
p.ov fiavdaveis. Similar is O. T. 545 y.av- 
ddveiv...<7ov, to comprehend Ihy teachings. 
Cp., however, 541, uy Atat^6i'Tej, = ' having 
made inquiries ot them.' So here fxaOeip 
is little more than d/coOcrai or irvOeadai. 




SovvaL ra rev^r) Tajjcd, rrplv fxaOeiv ifxov ; 

o 8' cTtt' 'OSucrcrev?, Trk'qa'iov yap oiv ''' Kvpel, 

vat, Trai, oeocu/cacr ei^otKoi? ovrot raoe* 

eyo) yap aur' ecrcocra KaKeivov napcou. 

Kayoi ^oXiodel^ ev6if<s yjpacrcrov /ca/cots 

Tot? TTaarLv, ovhev iuSees TTOLOvfxevos, 

el Toifia KeLVO<s onX a<f)aipr)<ToiTO fie. 

6 8' iu6dh' rJKCov, Kaiirep ov Svcropyos (ov, 

hrjxSel^ 7r/oo9 a^rjKOv<jev wS' TJ/xeti/zaTO* 

ovK Tjcro IV 7]ixeL<;, aAA anrjau iv ov a eoet- 

Koi TavT, CTretSi} Kat Xey€t9 Bpacrvo-ToixcZv, 

ov ixTjTTOT is TTjv %Kvpov iK7rXev(Ty)<s e^CxiV. 

ToiavT a/<ovo"as Ka^oveihicrdels Aca/ca 

TrXew TJ-yoo? otKou?, roiv ifjicov Tr)T(6fx€vo<; 

TTOO? Tou KaKiO'Tov KOLK KaKOiv 'OSvcTcrecu?. 

KouK alricop,ai Kelvov ws rou? et* reXet* 

7roXi9 ya/D ecrrt ndaa twv T^yovfievcoi' 

aTpar6<i re avixTra^' ol o' dKoapiovvTes ^poTcou 

hiZaa-Kokoiv X-oyotcrt yiyvovTai kukol. 





not necessary). 370 irplv fiadeip iiMov;'] Tournier conj. irplv fiadeiv ifi^; Hartung 
writes irplv fioXelv i/J,^ ; Wunder conj. irplv Oaveiv i/a^ ; 371 6 5' r: 6d' L. — uu (from 
wv in L) Kvpei MSS.: wv Kvpei Porsoii : rjv KvpQv Brunck. 372 deSuKacr'] Nauck 

con'}. dedpdKaa'. 373 irapwv] Burges conj. ^opw;'. 376 a4>aip-ri<ToiTo] In L there 

371 f. 6 8* dir' 'OSvo-crtvs. Here 6 is a 
substantival pronoun, and the proper name 
is added as by an after-thought: a Homeric 
use, as //. 2. 402 avTap 6 ^ovv lipevcev, 
dva^ avSpQjv 'Ayafii/JLPWV (cp. Monro //om. 
Gram. § 258). Cp. At. ■jSoff.oS'evOds... 
TevKpos : Plat. Pliacd. 70B ^ 5' os, 6 Soo/cpd- 
TTjs. — «Sv Kup€i. Hermann objected to the 
historic pres. as unsuitable to a parenthe- 
tic remark; but without cause. Cp.AnL 
253 f., with n. : Eur. //ec. 963 fif. <rx^s" 
Tvyx<^''<^ y^-P ^f" fJ^ffois QpriKrji opois j 
airwv, 6t rj'Kdei devp'' iirel 5' a(piK6/X7iv, 
... I ^s Tavrbf TJde av nirlrvei.. Branck's 
■qv Kvpwv (cp. 544) is smoother, indeed, 
but could hardly have generated the MS. 
reading. — rdSt does not imply that the 
arms are present (one of Nauck's grounds 
for preferring ScSpaKao-'), but only that 
they are the suV>ject of conversation. 

373 irapwv, not merely, 'being here 
at Troy' (while Neoptolemus was absent, 
379), but, 'being present at the critical 

moment': cp. 1405: Ar. Lys. 283 ratrSi 
5^... I iyia oi'K &pa crx^c^i^ irapuv ro\/iT)jj,a- 
Tos TOffovTov; Eur. Hipp. 1242 ris i.vhp' 
&pL<TTOP ^ovXeraL aQcrai, irapl'v ; {i.e., to go 
and save). — Ace. to Arctinus in the Ae- 
thiopis, it was Ajax who carried the body 
of Achilles out of the fray, while Odys- 
seus kept the Trojans off (Proclus p. 479). 
In Od. 5. 309 f. Odysseus speaks of the 
day, 6Ve (1,01 irXelffToi x'^'^'^VP^"' Sovpa | 
Tpwes €irippi,\pav irepl Yl-qXeluyi davbvri. In 
Ov. Afet. 13. 284 he says: his . . .humeris 
ego corpus Achillis \ Et siviul arma tuli. 
374 ff. ifpao-<rov : cp. Ai. 725 dvflSe- 
(Tiu I rjpacraov ^vtiev KiLvdev: for the lit. 
sense, O. T. \2i(i. — KaKols tois irdo-iv: 
the art. properly means, 'with all the 
taunts that exist': cp. Tr. 716 (pdelpei. to. 
iravTa KvuSaW—oiSlv IvSc^s irotovixcvos, 
making (on my part) nothing deficient, 
i.e. leaving nothing unsaid that occurred 
to me. For this use of the midd. woiovfiai, 
cp. 0. C. 1 144 ov yap \6yot<rL tov ^iov 



to another man, without my leave ? ' Then said Odysseus, — for 
he chanced to be near, — ' Yea, boy, this award of theirs is just ; 
I saved the arms and their master at his need.' Then straight- 
way, in my fury, I began to hurl all manner of taunts at him, 
and spared not one, if I was indeed to be robbed of my arms by 
him. At this point, — stung by the abuse, though not prone to 
wrath, — he answered, — ' Thou wast not here whh us, but absent 
from thy duty. And since thou must talk so saucily, thou shalt 
never carry those arms back to Scyros.' 

Thus upbraided, thus insulted, I sail for home, despoiled of 
mine own by that worst offspring of an evil breed, Odysseus. 
And yet he, I think, is less to blame than the rulers. For an 
army, like a city, hangs wholly on its leaders ; and when men do 
lawless deeds, 'tis the counsel of their teachers that corrupts them. 

is an erasure after d(^', leaving a space equal to two letters before at. 382 k6.^o- 
i-etSta-^fis] Wecklein {Ars p. 76) conj. /cdlovetSiVas. 386 oirtw/u.' iK^lvov L. 

388 X67ottrt] The rhetor Nicolaus (arc. 480 a.d.) in his Progymnasmata (Walz, 
Kh. Gr. I. p. 294I has, rhv Soi^okX^o da.vixa.^iaOat. dfiwdXtv airacrav tuv rjyov/x^vuu 
flwdvra, rovs 5' olkoct /J.ovi'Tas avOpJjirov^ didaffKdXuv rpdirois iroyrjpoiis ylveadai. 

(rTrov5d^ofj.ev | Xafiirpdv ironafai. — el... 
d4>aipij(rotTo : he said, (deivdv iffTiv) el 
d^aip^aerai : cp. 353 n. For the double 
ace, cp. Eur. Jindr. 613 a^etXou irar^pas 
...T^Kva. Since the idea of the taker's in- 
terest is usually implied, the middle voice 
of this verb is more freq. than the active. 

377 fc IvdaS' TjKwv, brought to that 
point, — provoked so strongly: cp. O. T. 
687 bpq.'i IV i7Keis: ib. 1158 dXX' eU r65' 
^^eij. — ov 8v<rop70s: as his mother speaks 
of his a'yavo(ppo(njvri {Od. 11. 203). — irpos 
d^i]KOvo-€v with 8t)\6€vs, not with iJiicC- 
({'aTO. 7r/)6j with ace, as = 'in view of,' 
can always represent the cause of a feel- 
ing; cp. Tr. 121 1 dXX' el (jtofiit irpb% tovto. 
— a i^Kov<rtv, the taunts which had been 
addressed to him (382) : here i^ merely 
strengthens the notion of 'being reviled,' 
as in e^iveidii^u: cp. 676. 

380 f. eirciSi) Kal X^^cis, 'since thou 
must speak thus,' — Kal emphasising X^- 
yen: cp. O. T. 11 29: but ib. 412 iireidi] 
Kal Tv<p\6v /J,' uytldiaas is different, KaL 
going with Tv<p\6v.—ov jjujiror' : 103 n. — 
Ti^v iKvpov (240) : the art. is scornful: 
cp. 1060. — €KirX€v<rijs implies a further 
taunt : having come out so late, he will 
not even now stay and fight. 

383 ff. The words aKovo-as Kd|o- 
veiSicrOcCs form a rhetorical climax, — 
' having been addressed, yes, insulted, 
with such taunts ' : Kaxd is object to 

aKovaai, and also ' cognate ' ace. with 
e^oveidiffdelt. Wecklein's ingenious koL- 
^ovci8C«ras seems unlikely, since N. is 
dwelling on his wrongs rather than on his 
own heat in resenting them. — irpos ot- 
Kovs : the plur. implies, ' the home coun- 
try,' as 60 ^1 otKwv /xoKeTp. The sing, (sug- 
gesting rather the private home) occurs 
in 58, 240, 488, 548. — TtiTwittvos: O. C. 
1200 n. — KOK KaKwv, as the reputed son 
of Sisyphus, 417 n. Cp. 0. T. 1397 Ka/c6j 


385 £f. Tovs ^v T^Xci, the Atreidae: 
cp. Attt. 67 n. — ira<ro and o-vixiras have 
here an adverbial force, — 'wholly': cp. 
Ai. 275 Ketvbs re \ijirr] was iXi^Xarat KaKy. 
?<rTi...T»v r\yov\Uvo>v : is under their in- 
fluence: cp. O. 7". 917 ^(TTi ToC XiyovTos, 
n. (But in Anf. 738 oii tov KparoCvros ri 
7r6Xt5 j'OMtferat; 'is deemed his property.') 
— OTparos, 'army' (with reference to the 
Greek army at Troy): not = b^fios, — a 
sense which occurs in Aesch. and else- 
where (Am. 8 n.), but which is nowhere 
requisite in Soph., and which would be 
weak here, just after 5r6Xiy. — ol 8' aKOO-- 
|tovvT€S PpoTwv (the gen. as in 304), the 
unruly; those who violate the rights of 
others, as Odysseus has done: cp. Ani. 
730 and 660. 

SiSao-KaXwv Xo-yowri. This play was 
brought out in the spring of 409 B.C. The 
Revolution of the Four Hundred, in the 



\6'Y0<; XeXeKxat 7ra<s' 6 h" 'Ar/aetSa? (TTvycov 
ifioL ^ 6fxoi(t)<; Koi Oeols eir} <f>iXo<;. 

oTp. XO. opecrripa nafifiajTi Td, fxarep avrov Ato?, 

2 a Tov fxeyav IlaKTcoXov evxpvaov vcfxeis, 

3 ere KoiKel, fxaTep ttotul, iTrrjvBcojxav, 

4 6t €9 TOILS' 'ATpetSdv vfipL<; irdcr ix^copeu, 

5 ore TO. Trarpta rev^ea irapeBiSoa-av, 

6 io) jxaKaipa TavpoKTovoiv 

7 \e6vr(i)v e(f>€hp€, tw Aapriov, 

8 ae^as viripTarov. 

Hence Schneidewin read rpbiroiai.. 391 — 402 L divides the vv, 
T^pa — I yuarep — | d Tdj* — | ff^ /cd/fet — | ttAtj/i' — | ot' h rSvd' — j i// 
T€i>-|xea — I lih — ravpo-\KT6vwv — ^^€-|5pe — | ai^as vwipTarov. 
fUyav] Wecklein writes ayvbv fiiy' a : Lindemann conj. d T^iciXioJ'. 

thus : 
Iptj — 






a TOV 

399 irapedi- 

summer of 411 B.C., was emphatically a 
case in which ol ijyo^fievoL — Peisander and 
his fellow oligarchs — had corrupted or in- 
timidated a Tr6Xts. The Army at Samos 
had illustrated the same process in the 
case of a crpards, — the oligarchic officers, 
in correspondence with Alcibiades, having 
been the first agents of mischief. (Thuc. 
8. 47 and 75: Grote viii. pp. 9 and 63.) 
Thus, to the ears of an Athenian audi- 
ence, the poet's verses might well suggest 
a lightly-hinted apology for those citizens 
who, against their will, had been com- 
promised by the conspirators. — Cp. 0. C. 

1537 n- 

389 f. X6-yos X^XcKrai tras : cp. 241 n. 
— ^"ArptiSas. We notice the art with 
which, all through his story, Neoptolemus 
has contrived to throw the chief odium 
on the Atreidae. Thus, after calling their 
speech r\-i\ (363), he remarks 
incidentally that Odysseus was a good- 
tempered man (377); and though he calls 
him, indeed, KaKiaro^ (384), he hastens to 
add that the higher powers were more to 
blame (385). And now, at the close, he 
names the Atreidae alone. Thus he acts 
in the spirit of his mentor's advice (64 (.), 
but refines upon it. — <j>£Xos: cp. 585 f. 

381 — 402 Mindful of their young 
chief's precept — ireipw rb wapbv Oepainiuv 
(149) — the Chorus seize this moment in 
order to deepen the impression left on the 
mind of Philoctetes. It was in the land 
of the Trojans — often called 'Phrygians' 
— that Neoptolemus was wronged by the 
Atreidae. 'Then and there' — say the 
Chorus — 'we invoked the most awful 

deity of the land, the great Earth Mother, 
the Phrygian Cybele — to punish our 
prince's wrong.' The interposition of 
the Chorus is admirably effective for the 
purpose of making their master's indig- 
nation appear genuine. 

This strophe, to which vv. 507 — 518 
form the antistrophe, is a virbpxritJ-o., or 
'dance-song' (0. T. 1086 n.). Thedoch- 
miacs of which it is mainly composed (see 
Metrical Analysis) are accompanied by 
animated movement, expressive of the 
lively resentment which these memories 

From a mythological point of view the 
verses are of singular interest. The attri- 
butes given to the goddess belong to three 
groups, (i) irafjL^wri Ta recognises her 
in the primary character of an Elemental 
power. (2) /xaTep...At6s identifies her 
with Rhea. (3) dpecrripa, \ebvTuv ^^ebpe, 
and the mention of the Pactolus, present 
her as the specially Phrygian Cybele. 
But these three characters are completely 
fused in the unity of the /udrT/p irbrvia. 

391 f. op€o-T^pa : cp. Eur. Helen. 
1301, where the dpela... | txdTijp deCiv is 
identified with Demeter. In order to 
appreciate the large significance of this 
epithet in relation to the ' Phrygian 
Mother,' we must remember that 
'Phrygia' originally denoted the whole 
interior highlands of Asia Minor west 
of the Ilalys (Kiepert, Anc. Geo. § 64). 
waiJiPwTi: cp. the epithets /3i65wpoj (1162), 
(pep^cr^ios, TTovXvpbreLpa, <pv(ji^oo%, Kovpo- 
Tpb(pos, etc. 

yJaxtp avTov Aios: the Mt]tp<^op at 



My tale is told ; and may the foe of the Atreidae have the 
favour of Heaven, as he hath mine ! 

Ch. Goddess of the hills, all-fostering Earth, mother of Strophe. 
Zeus most high, thou through whose realm the great Pactolus 
rolls golden sands, — there also, dread Mother, I called upon thy 
name, when all the insults of the Atreidae were being heaped 
upon this man, — when they were giving his sire's armour, that 
peerless marvel, to the son of Lartius — hear it, thou immortal 
one, who ridest on bull-slaughtering lions ! 

Soffav i: Trapadi5offai> L,. 40X XapTlovT: XaeprlovL,. — Bergk conj.\e6vTuv icpeSp'^ 
Id ripy' l5ov. 402 a^/Saj] Nauck conj. yipaf or kX^os. 

Athens was sacred to Rhea Cybele : see 
on Ant. 1070 ft. The name Rhea (pro- 
bably connected with ?pa, earth) was 
doubtless older than Cybele (see Welcker 
Gotterl. I. 221), and in Crete the ancient 
cult of Rhea seems never to have passed 
into that of Cybele, while in Asia Minor 
Rhea and Cybele came to be identified. 
Hence Demetrius of Scepsis (in the 
Troad) could say that Rhea was not 
worshipped in Crete, because, by Rhea, 
he understood Cybele (Strabo p. 472). 
The legends of the Cretan Ida were 
easily transferred to the Mysian : there 
was a AtKTTj in the Troad (Strabo I.e.) as 
well as in Crete. Cp. ApoU. Rh. i. 
1139 pbix^ip KoX Twdvip 'Feirjv ^pijyes 
IXdffKovTo. Propertius 3. i. 27 Idaeum 
Simoenta (the river at Troy), lovis cuna- 
bula parvi. 

392 IlaKTuXov: mentioned here as 
the river on which Sardis was situated, 
— that city being a lamous seat of Cybele's 
worship. Her. 5. 102 2ci/)5i€s fikv ive- 
TTprjcrdrjffay (during the Ionian revolt in 
502 B c), iv oi avTrjcri Kal Ipbv iinx(>}p'^V^ 
dead K'j^Tj^rjs' t6 CKyjirrdfievoi oi ll^paai 
CaTepou avTeveTrip-Trpaaav to, iv "EXXrjaiv 
ipd. Hence au Athenian poet might well 
think of Sardis in speaking of Cybele. 
Lydia was included in the older and 
larger meaning of Phrygia (cp. Ant. 825 
n. ). — €vx.pv<rov. When the attribute of a 
noun which has the article consists of more 
than one element (as here of fiiyav and 
evxpvcov), part of it may stand between 
the art. and noun, and the rest after the 
noun, without art. : cp. 986 rb irayKparei 
crAas I'U.cpaiffTdTevKTOi' : O.T. 1199 Ta.v 
ya/jnj/wvvx<i ivapdivov \ xPV't^^^''- The 
Pactolus brought down gold dust from 
Mount Tmolus, the range just south of 
Sardis (Verg. Aen. 10. 142: Hor. £/>od. 

15. 19, etc.). ^ 

395 ff. koLkci, at Troy also (as now 
in Lemnos). — ^7n]v8(u|iav — iveKaXovfirjv : 
the only classical example of this com- 
pound. — 'ArpciSdv iippis irdo-*, 'all' their 
insolence, — referring to the full account 
of it which N. has just given (363 ff.). 
Others understand: (i) 'the complete' or 
'consummate' v^pis: cp. 142 Tcdv Kpdro^ 
(n.). Or (2), making 7ra<r' predicative, 
'went with all its force' (cp. 385 n.). 

398 rd irdrpia, which had belonged 
to his father, Achilles: a rare poetical 
use of Trdrpios as = irarpf^os : cp. Pind. O. 
6. 62 irarpla. 6V<ra, the voice of his father 
(Apollo). In O. T. 1394 Ttt irdTpM... 
ddifiar' = ' the house of my fathers, ' ird- 
TpLos having its usual sense. But that 
sense is impossible here, since Achilles 
had been the first possessor of the arms 
wrought by Hephaestus. — irapcSCSoo-av : 
cp. 64 n. 

400 f. 1(0 calls on the goddess to 
note the wrong: |jidKai,pa, t.e. Bed, as 
Sappho fr. i. 13 ti) 5', w /xaKaipa, \ fxei- 
5id(rai(r' ddavdrii) irpoailnri^. — ravpoKTO- 
v«v, a general epithet, marking the 
fierceness of the creatures whom the 
goddess subdues: cp. //. 18. 579* er/ttepSa- 
Xio) 5i Xiovre 5(/' eV Trpdirigcn §6ea<TLv \ raO- 
pov ep6y/xr]Xov ixirr)v. — XeovTwv £<|>€8pc is 
best taken literally, of riding on lions. 
Cybele riding sideways on a lion was 
often represented in works of art (statues, 
reliefs, coins). Pliny 35. 109 says that 
Nicomachus painted deum...matrem in 
leone sedentem. This painter belonged to 
the Thebano- Attic school, and flourished 
c. 360 H.c. : we may well suppose, then, 
that the X\on-riding Cybele was familiar 
in the time of Sophocles. Cp. Eur. Ion 
202 TTTepovvTOi (^edpov 'iirirov (Bellero- 
phon). — But, as the Homeric 'iTnrojv 




\vTTr)<s irpos rnxaiq, oi ^evoL, TreTrXeu/care • 
/cat jxoi TrpocraSeO* wcrre yiyi'coorKeLv on 
ravT i^ 'ArpetSwi' epya Kci^^ 'OSvo'o-ewg. 
e^otSa 'ya/9 I'tj' Travros oiv Xoyov KaKov 
y\(6(T(rr) diyovTa koX navovpyia^, a(^' rj<s 
jxrjhev SiKaLov es reko^ [MeXkoi Troelv. 
aAA ov Ti TOVTO uavfjL ejxoiy , aAA et Trapcjv 
Atas d fi€L^(t)u Tavd' 6p(ov rfveiyeTO. 
JNhi. ov/c Tjv ert 4^v, a> g-ei' • ov yap av ttotc 
tfi^VTO'i y iK€Luov Tavr' ecrvkridrjv eyat. 

405 Kal iJ.oi\ Linwood conj. Kd/xol. — irpo(rt}de0''\ Tournier conj. irp6<Tq.Sov. — yiyvdxTKeip] 
"yivuxxKeiv L. Blaydes conj. yiyvwcrKeiv fi\ 409 nr)5iv [s/c) L; in which Skaioj* 

has been made from 8^ ^aiop (sic) by S. — niWoi L : which Blaydes cites also from 


iiri^di {II. 5. 328) refers to chariot-driv- 
ing, so here \e6vrwv ?^e5pe might also 
mean, in a car drawn by lions. An altar- 
relief of the Roman age, reproduced by 
Baumeister (Denkm. p. 801), from Zoega's 
Bassiril. (i. 13), shows her thus: two 
lions draw her car; she wears a short- 
sleeved chiton, while the long veil at- 
tached to the back of her mural crown 
flows down like a mantle; in her right 
hand is a laurel branch; her left rests 
on the rim of the tympanon, holding it 
upright on her left knee. — It is less likely 
that \e6vTuv ^(pedpe means, 'seated adove 
lions' ; i.e., on a throne with lions crouch- 
ing below at each side. Arrian {Peri- 
plous 9) mentions such a representation, 
which, like the other two, seems to have 
been frequent. 

402 <rcpas must be ace. in appos. 
with rei^xfa: it cannot be (as the first 
schol. suggests) a vocative addressed to 
the goddess. The armour of Achilles, 
made by the god Hephaestus, is a ericas, 
an object on which men gaze with rever- 
ent wonder. So Thetis describes these 
arms as KoXa /j.d\\ oV oOirw tis dvr}p 
w/j-oiai (pSpriffev (//. 19. 11). Cp. £/. 
685 (Orestes) el<r^\6e Xa/jLTrpbs, wacri rois 
exe: ericas. The dat. rij) Aaprlou must 
be taken with irapediSojav, which re- 
quires it. And it seems best not to take 
that dat. with o-^jSas also. If we did so, 
the phrase would mean, 'an object of 
reverence' to Odysseus; not, an 'honour' 
or 'glory' to him. But, though t(^ 
Aapriov is not construed with ci^as, their 

juxtaposition is forcible; 'to Aim — those 
peerless arms.' The long separation of 
the verb from its dative is excused by 
the fact that the interposed lo) fidKatpa... 
^(pedpe prepares the indignant emphasis 
on Tifi Kaprlov. 

We should not, then, change Wpas to 
Ycpas. As Nauck remarks, the two words 
are confused in the schol. on Eur. Or. 
383 (vol. 2, p. 122, 18 Dind.). L affords 
an instance of y corrupted to cr in 571 
{iffus for eyw). In uncials ai^as might 
have originated from B for P. But the 
sense given by 7^pas would be tamer. 

403 f. <rv|i,poXov...Xvirr]s, a grief- 
token, i.e. a token consisting in your 
grief (defining gen.; cp. i}i<)olKov...KolTris, 
n.). atjfx^oXa were tallies, sometimes 
consisting of dice (\1V7ra1, Plat. Symp. 
193 a) or knuckle-bones {dcsrpdyaXoi) 
sawn in two. A message or request, pur- 
porting to come from a friend at a dis- 
tance, could thus be tested. The bearer 
was asked to produce the other half of 
the divided token. See Her. 6. 86. 2 
dTroSet/cvi/yrej rd (Tvp-^oKa, dwaireov rk 
XPVP-O'Ta: Eur. Med. 613 pivots... iri/j.Treiv 
(Ti^ya^oX*, = to give one credentials to friends 
abroad. When two persons established 
such signs between them, they were said 
(Tvix^oka iroieTcrdai. : C. I. G. 87 iroiTjcrdadu) 
Be Kai ff^/x^oXa i) ^ovXi} irphs rbv ^aaiX^a 
t6v '^iduviu)!', oTrwj av 6 dijfios 6 'A07)vaLo»> 
et'5J7 idv Ti 7r^fxiriJ...8€6/JLevos rrjs iroXeus. 
As each halfwas called aiuix^oXov, the word 
can mean ' counterpart ' : Plat. Symp. 
191 D ^-qTil 5-Jj del rb avTov ^Kaffros ^O/j.- 



Ph. It seems that ye have come to me, friends, well com- 
mended by a common grief; and your story is of a like strain 
with mine, so that I can recognise the work of the Atreidae and 
of Odysseus. For well I know that he would lend his tongue to 
any base pretext, to any villainy, if thereby he could hope to 
compass some dishonest end. No, 'tis not at this that I wonder, 
but rather that the elder Ajax, if he was there, could endure to 
see it. 

Ne. Ah, friend, he was no more ; I should never have been 
thus plundered while he lived. 

K (cod. Par. 2886). fj^iWei A, with most of the rest. 
■flviax^TO Porson. 

411 rivtix^TO MSS. 

^oXov. — Musgrave (ed. 1809) first com- 
pared Aristeides i. 416 ( = 625 Dind.) 5td 
Kal irciffiv dv8pu}Troii lKav6v iffri irpbi avr-^v 
(Athens), wavep fiXXo ti (Tij/x(io\ov, 
airrb rb <rx'^M« ''"'75 dri/x^as- Cp. Plaut. 
Poen. 5. 2. 87 £go sum ipsus que in tu 
quaeris. — Si ita est, tesseram conferre si 
vis hospitalem. 

406 £ •Trpo<r<j8€6', ye are in accord 
with me, i.e. your complaint strikes a 
note which finds an echo in my own 
mind. Cp. O. T. 11 13 ^vvqJbti T(^de 
Tavdpl (r}j/x/ji.€Tpoi (in respect of age), ^vv- 
q.5eiv is properly said of two or more 
voices which harmonise; irpoffq.5eiv of a 
vocal accompaniment which harmonises 
with music. Cp. Eur. Ion 359 vpoaifibbs 
V T'hcV f'^l"^ vddei. — TavT* . . . ^p^a = ravra 
TO. ?prya (O. C. 471 n.). 

407 ff. dv...0i"YovTa=oTt ^^701 dv : 
cp. Thuc. 7- 4'2 bpwv...el iTriKparriaeie 
Tis. .pq,5i(i}i dv avrb \7](f>div (=ort pg.dius 
df Xij^OelTj). 0. C. 761 Kairb iravrbi dv 
(pipwv I Xbyov SiKaiov iJ,r]xdvr]fji.a ttoikLXov, 
n. — With iravovp'Y^as, despite it^ deriva- 
tion, TrdcTTjs must be supplied : so in AnL 
300 f. iravovpylas is followed by iravrbs 

d«}>* i^s (i.Ti8iv..."irouv : from ( = as a re- 
sult of J which he would be likely, in 
the end, to effect anything not just. His 
objects have always something unjust in 
them ; and he is unscrupulous in the 
choice of means. When the optat. with 
&i> (as here the implied ^1701 av) stands 
in the antecedent clause, the optat. (with- 
out dv) often stands in the relative clause: 
cp. n. on O. C. 560 beiv7\v ydp rtv' dv 
irpd^iv Tijxois I Xi^as birolas i^a^icrraifirjv 
iyib. This usage confirms L's piXXoi 
against /j^XXei (though the latter would 

be tenable : cp. Ant. 375 n.).— |AT]8iv heie 
admits of two distinct explanations, 
though the sense is virtually the same 
with either, (i) It is 'generic' (170 n.): 
i.e. his purposes are of suc/i a kind as can 
have no honest result. Cp. xoo6 yuijSei' 
\)yik%...(ppov(j}v: Ant. 493 6 Ov/xos... | tQv 
fjir)8iv dpdwi iv ffKbrifi T€xv(>)fiivuv. I prefer 
this view. (2) It is 'final': i.e. fiiXXoi. 
iroeiv^TTO-^ffOL: 'from which he shall not 
effect anything just.' When the fut. indie, 
in a relative clause denotes purpose, the 
negative is /Ui^: cp. O. T. 1412 iKpixpar', 
ivda /jltittot' eiffbxpeffO' ^ri (n,). — «S WXoS, 
ultimately (though his X670J may be 
plausible at first sight) : cp. Her. 9. 37 ov 
IxivToi is ye riXos o: avvifiveiKe rb ^^os ('in 
the end,' — though for a time he prospered). 
— iro€iv : for the spelling, cp. on 1 20 : for 
the pres. inf. after /xiXXoi, O. T. 967 n. 

4 1 1 f. 6 (JLcC^wv, the son of Telamon ; 
Ajax the son of Oileus (the leader of the 
western Locrians) was fJLcluv, 06 rt rbaos 
ye Sffos TeXafiuivios Afas (//. 2. 528). — 
ovK 11V iri t<3v. Soon after the death of 
Achilles, and either just before or just 
after the coming of Neoptolemus, the 
Atreidae had awarded the arms to 
Odysseus. The suicide of Ajax followed 
closely on the award. He died, then, 
either just before, or just after, the arrival 
of Neoptolemus at Troy. Neoptolemus 
implies that he left Troy for home just 
after the award (382). Since his indigna- 
tion is feigned, it might be supposed that 
the interval between the award and his 
sailing (for Lemnos) had really been 
longer. But, even if that interval had 
been as brief as he represents it, he might 
still have known, before leaving Troy, 
that Ajax was dead. 



<I>L TTW? eiTra? ; dXX' ■^ X''^'^'^^'^ olyeTai 6av(ov ; 

NE. g5s fX7)K€T ovTa Ketuov iv <^aet voet, 415 

<I>I. OLjxoL raXas. aW ou^ d TvSeoo? yd^'o?, 

ov8' ov/attoXt^to? %L(rv<j>ov AaepTL(o, 

ov firi ddvoicri' rovarhe yap /xr ^171/ eSet. 
NE. ov 8177' • iiriaTO) tovto y ' dXka /cat yueya 

ddXXovTes etcrt i/uv ev ^Apyetoiv crTpario. 420 

^I. Tt 8'; ^'ov TTttXatds Kdyad6<; (fyiXoq r ejotdg, 

NeVrwp d IlvXtog, eo-riv; ouros yap ra ye 

Keivoiv KdK i^ijpvKe, /BovXevcjv (TO(f)d. 

414 dXX' ^ xoCtos] dXX' has dropped out of L, which has only 9; xoiToa. Hence 
Seyffert (in Zeitschr. f, d. Gymn., 17, 588) conj. ^ yap xoSroj (which Nauck adopts) ; 
also, in his ed. (1867), apa xoSros. 415 vdei] Biirges and Blaydes conj. <f>p6vu. 
417 Xaeprlov L (made, as some think, by erasure from Xaeprlij), but this is at least 
extremely doubtful) ; A (with y written above) ; and most of the MSS. : XaeprLif) Vat. 
The X set against this line in L is understood by the schol. as calling attention to the 
recurrence of the form Xa^prtos : but it may also have meant that, with the double 
gen., the construction was found obscure. 421 In L the ist hand wrote tI S' d 

414 dW r\...; In this formula ^ asks 
the question : dXXd marks surprise, as 
it so often marks remonstrance {'nay, 
can it be so?' or, 'what, can that be 
true?'). The fact that dXX' is absent 
from L (see cr. n.) has led some editors to 
prefer the conjecture -^ y**?- But it may 
be observed : — (a) dXX' rj was a com- 
paratively unfamiliar phrase, and there- 
fore the fact that the other MSS. have it is 
presumptive evidence of its genuineness. 
(^) The preceding ir«s eliras cannot be 
urged as an objection : cp. Eur. Ak. 58 
TTWj elTras ; dXX rj /cat cro(pos XAry^as wv ; 
It is true, however, that such a preface to 
dXX' ^ is unusual: cp. El. 879: Aesch. 
Ch. ■220: Eur. Ale. 816, Helen. 490, 
Herael. 425, Hipp. 932, [Eur.] Rhes. 36. 
—Remark that in O. C. 26, whei'e dXXd 
and -f) are separated, the peculiar force of 
dXX' 7] is not present. 

415 cos |AT)K^T* ovra: see on 253. 

416 ot)jioi. rdXas, 'woe is me' (not, 
'alas, poor Ajax'): as O. T. 744 n. — 
dXX* ov\ : the negative is repeated, for 
greater emphasis, in 418 : cp. Ant. 5 
OTToiov ov I Twv (tQiv t€ Ka/xCov CUK 6ir(i3lr 
iyii} KaKwv, n. — 6 TvS^ws yovos, Dio- 
medes. Philoctetes had no personal 
grievance against him, but dislikes him 
as being a man of the same stamp as 

Odysseus, with whom the tenth book of 
the Iliad associates him in stealing the 
horses of Rhesus. In //. 6. 230 it is 
Diomedes who proposes to Glaucus that 
the latter should exchange 'golden armour 
for armour of bronze.' Lesches, in the 
Lit/le Iliad, and Euripides, in his Phi- 
loctetes, made Diomedes come to Lemnos 
to fetch Philoctetes: see Introd. Cp. 

417 ou|j.TroXi]T6s 2i<r<5<f>ov Aacpriui, 
'the son of Sisyphus, bought by Laertes,' 
—because Anticleia was said to have been 
pregnant when Laertes married her. The 
word i/Miro\r]r6^ probably means that 
Laertes gave a large 'bride-price' (?dva) 
to Anticleia's father, Autolycus. So the 
scholiast, TroXXd 5oi/s xpVf^'"''''''- vydyero. 
This is simpler than to suppose that ifi-jro- 
X7?t6s is merely ' acquired ' (as a bad bar- 
gain), like Xw^TjTov e/j.Tr6\r]ij,a in Tr: 538. 

The legend is not Homeric, but is al- 
ready known to Aesch. (fr. 169), and is 
congenial to the spirit in which the dra- 
matists often conceive Odysseus; cp. Ai. 
190, fr. 143 (ws 6 Xlffvcpos iroXi/s | ^dijXos 
iv aol): Eur. /. A. 524, Cyd. 104: Lyco- 
phron 344 [ttjs 2i<n><peias 5' dyKvX-qs 
Xa/xTTovpldos, 'crafty fox'): Ov. Met. 
13. 31 sanguine cretns \ Sisyphio, furtis' 
que elfraude simillimus illi. 



Ph. How sayest thou ? What, is he, too, dead and gone ? 

Ne. Think of him as of one who sees the hght no more. 

Ph. Woe is me ! But the son of Tydeus, and the offspring 
of Sisyphus that was bought by Laertes — they will not die ; 
for they ought not to live. 

Ne. Not they, be sure of it; no, they are now prospering 
full greatly in the Argive host. 

Ph. And what of my brave old friend, Nestor of Pylos, — 
is he not alive .'' Their mischiefs were often bafifled by his wise 

iraXoudcr, and then changed ti to w, also writing 'h' above it. The only variants for w 
are dj (oj in A), and 6 (as in V). Among the conjectures are: — (i) Badliam (on 
Eur. /. T. 517) tI yap 0. (2) Hermann, tI 6' 6 (rraSatos ( = irp$os, Hesych.). In his 
Retractationes (1841), p. 6, he prefers, however, tI 5' 6s 7raXat6x, 070^6? <pl\o% r 
ifj.6s. (3) Schneidewin tI 5' aD. (4) Burges and Meineke, rt 5' ; 01)...; (5) Hartung, 
tI 8it 6. (6) Mekler, tL 5'; (0' 6. 423 TnJXtSff ecriv L. — rd 7e] rdxa. T: whence 
Hartung gives rax' av : Blaydes, rdS' av. 423 kcI/c'] rdS' V, which Herm. adopts, 

writing i^ripv^e instead of the MS, i^rjpvKe, on the strength of the schol. in L, yp. /cd^e- 

With regard to the order of words, 
note: — (i) 6 epLirdkTjrbs 'Zi.crv<f)OV ~ b ifnr. 
Xi(7v<pL8r]s, the simple gen. of origin being 
placed as l,icnj^ov irais would have been ; 
though usually such a simple gen. comes 
immediately after the art. (as Ji. 450 ^ 
At65 yopryuiirii ddd/xaTOS ded). {2) Aafprlip 
merely supplements i/j.Tro\r]T6s, and hence 
can be placed as though it were an after- 
thought; the principle is the same as in 
0. C. 1 5 14 at TroXXd ^povrai diareXeis : 
cp. n. on 0. T. 1245. — The genit. Aacp- 
tCov (see cr. n.) cannot be defended by 
understanding, (i) 'the son of Laertes, 
bought from Sisyphus'; or (2) 'the bou<;ht 
son of Laertes-Sisyphus,' i.e., of a father, 
nominally Laertes, but really Sisyphus. 

410 ^Sti: cp. 1363 XP^": O' ^' 
256 n. 

419 f. Kal fii-ya 0dXXovT€S, full greatly 
prosperous: cp. Plat. Rep. 272 B Todro... 
Kai iJ.d\' eijKpiTOV. 

421 ff. ri 8' ; oti K.r.X. The fact that 
the first hand in L wrote <i {sic) is a good 
reason for believing that either ov or av 
was the original reading. With a5, the 
proper punctuation would be,— ri 5' a5 
7raXai6x KdyaObi <pi\os t' ifj.6s, \ N^ffrwp 6 
UvXioi, iariv; 'And then, again, what of 
Nestor,— is he alive?' Cp. Ai. loi elev, 
tL yap Stj Trats 6 tov Aaepriov, \ irov cot 
Ti/xTjs iffTTjKev; and ib. 983. But the con- 
text strongly favours ov. Philoctetes is 
wondering how the Atreidae and Odys- 

seus had been allowed to work their will 
without hindrance. 'How could Ajax 
allow it?' 'He was dead.' 'Well, but 
is not Nestor alive? He used to restrain 
them.' For ti 8', cp. 0. T, 941 ri 5'; 
oux vp^a^us HoXv^os ^yKparijs irt, ; — 
With respect to the reading xL 8* 8s, we 
observe: — (i) 8s might easily have been 
generated by the unmetrical conjecture 6 
which has been written in L above ci: 
(2) the ellipse of iari after oy would be 
peculiarly awkward here, where the prin- 
cipal verb is ^ort. — iraXaioS) simply 'old ' : 
not, (as some take it,) 'one of the good 
old school.' For Ka£...T€, cp. 581, 6^6. 

TO, 7« KtCvcov KaKa, their misdeeds, at 
least : cp. Tr. 773 rod aov kukoO, thy 
crime. The ye means that, if Nestor 
could not ward off all troubles from the 
army, at any rate he was able to prevent 
acts of flagrant wrong on the part of 
such men as Odysseus and Diomedes. 
Placed thus between rd and Keivuv Ka\-d, 
ye must emphasize that phrase only; it 
cannot here be taken with the whole sen- 
tence {^restrained, at least...'), as in O. 
C. 1278 (n.). Philoctetes alludes either 
to what he had seen on the voyage to 
Troy, or to what his occasional visitors 
had reported. — For the place of the art., 
cp. Ant. 67 Tb yap | Trepiffcrd irpd<T(reiv, n. 
— ^|i]pvK€: the compound occurs only 
here. For ipuKeiv as = arcere, cp. Theocr. 
7. 127 rd fir) KoXd v6a'<pt.v ipvKoi. 




NE. K€Lvo<; ye Trpdorcrei vvv kukcos, eVet 6av(i>v 

KvTiko\o<i avrS <f>povBo<; ^"o? rraprjv y6uo<;. 425 

OLfjLOL, ov av T(DO avop eAega?, oiv eyco 
r)Ki(TT av TjOekiqcr oXwXorotv Kkveiv. 
(f)ev (f)e£' TL Byjra Set (tko7T6lp, 60* otSe jxev 
redvaa- , 'OSvcrcreu? 8' eariv av Kavravd', Iva 
XPW "'^''"^ TovTcov avTov avBaaOaL veKpov ; 430 

NE. (ro<f)0<s 7raXaL<TTr)s k€lvo<;' dkXa ^at o"o<^at 
yuQJjxaL, ^iXo/cti^t', ifXTrohitfivrai Oafxd. 

K-Tjpv^ev. 425 5j Tra/)??!/ 761/0! Musgrave : oVirep iji* ydvos MSS. The schol. in L 
notes /xovos as a v. 1. for ySvos. See comment, and Appendix. 436 5i/' av tio(T 
(from aifrwa) 5e2»'': ^\e^a<r L, with an erasure of two letters after 8elv', to which the 
apostrophe has been added by S. The other MSS. have either 5i;' avrus 8eiv' IXe^as 
(as A), or the same with afJrws. Schol. in margin of L: yp. 5i;' ai)rw 5' i^^dei^as, 
dviKUi. Hence Person, 5()' a5 tw5' ^^^5«fas. In Journ. Phil. Ii. 72 (1869) I proposed 
W a5 T(i5' d;'5/3' ^Xe^as, which Blaydes (1870) reads from his own conjecture. Kaibel 

426 'AvtCXoxos. Pindar is our earhest 
authority for the story of Antilochus 
saving his father Nestor's Hfe : he brings 
it in a propos of a son who had driven his 
father's chariot in the Pythian games, and 
won the race {Pyth. 6. 38 ff.). Memnon 
was pressing Nestor hard, and one of the 
horses in Nestor's chariot had been wound- 
ed by Paris. Nestor called for help to 
Antilochus, who diverted Memnon's at- 
tack from his father to himself, and was 
killed ; thus winning the fame, Ciraros 
d//^2 TOKeOaip wpbi Aperdv. The 
Odyssey notices that Antilochus was slain 
by Memnon, but does not say that he fell 
in saving his father (4. 188). At the end 
of the I/iad Antilochus is still living (23. 
785 ff.); in //. 8. 90 it is Diomedes who 
rescues Nestor (from Hector). Pindar's 
source was the Aethiopis of Arctinus, in 
which Achilles avenged Antilochus by 
slaying Memnon. 

OS xaptjv -yovos, the son who was at his 
side: — not (I think) with direct reference 
to the saving of Nestor's life by Anti- 
lochus, — this is more than Traprjv could 
suggest, without further explanation (cp. 
373), — but rather in the general sense 
that the son was the stay and comfort of 
his father's old age. — The MS. reading, 
8<nr€p tjv 70'vos, would clearly imply 
that Antilochus was Nestor's only (or last 
surviving) son. The //^W describes Nes- 
tor as having two sons at Troy, Thrasy- 
medes and Antilochus (17. 378); and 
according to the Odyssey (3. 413 ff. ) six 
sons were left to Nestor after the death of 

Antilochus, one of these being Thrasy- 
medes. If it be suggested that the Aethi- 
opis may have represented Antilochus as 
the last surviving son, we may reply that 
this is extremely improbable, when it is 
remembered that several Ionian colonies 
claimed to have been founded by the Ne- 
leidae, descendants of Nestor who emi- 
grated from Pylus {Introd. to Homer, 
p. 167). The same consideration con- 
demns Seyffert's os 7' 2t' i^v. Cavallin's 
OS ttot' i^v is free from this objection, but 
is somewhat weak. — See Appendix. 

426 f. Sii' av tco8' avSp' £\c|as, a 
correction which I published in 1869 (see 
cr. n.), still appears to me the most pro- 
bable. Person's 8v* a5 tc58' I|c8ci|as is 
founded on the schol. in L, yp. 5iJ' a^w 5' 
i^^dei^as, and may be deemed certain so 
far as the words dO' ad tJiS' are concerned. 
But no one has justified the use of i^^dei- 
^as. We see the proper uses of the word 
in O. C. 102 1 iV avrbs iKdei^nji ifioi (point 
them out, discover them, to me) : El. 348 
t6 Toiriav /juffos eKdel^eias dv ('manifest'). 
Eur. Hipp. 1298 7rai56s iKdei^ai <f)piva | 
Tov <rov diKalav. But here the word is 
strangely inappropriate, 'thou hast pointed 
out,' instead of, 'thou hast named.' And 
£Xc|as, the most natural word, is in all 
the MSS. It seems very rash, then, to 
assume, on the strength of the schol., that 
?Xe|as is spurious, and i^iSei^ai genuine, 
especially when we remember the quality 
of some of the variants which rest on the 
same authority; e.g., in v. 423, the schol. 
on «■(£«' i^ripvKe gives yp. Ka^fK-fipv^ev, 



Ne. Aye, he has trouble now ; death has taken Antilochus, 
the son that was at his side. 

Ph. Ah me ! These two, again, whom thou hast named, 
are men of whose death I had least wished to hear. Alas ! 
What are we to look for, when these have died, and, here 
again, Odysseus lives, — when he, in their place, should have 
been numbered with the dead } 

Ne. a clever wrestler he ; but even clever schemes, 
Philoctetes, are often tripped up. 

(Hermes XIX. 254) 5i;' ai^Tw tw5' l\e|as. 428 ^eO 0eO* ri S^ra] Heinisoeth {Krit. 

Stud. p. 284) conj. <p€v' deoiis ri SiJTa [not (pev (peu' deoiis ri dei, as it has been quoted]. 
429 iffTiv {icTTiv L) av Kavravd^ IVa MSS. {iffTlv evravd' iva R). Bothe conj. ^ffTiv ovk 
ivravO^ Iva : Blaydes, iariv ivddd', ovriva. 430 XPV"] XPV" L. — aiiddffdai] Cavallin 
gives av Keiadai. 

L's reading, 86* avrws Sdv' ^Xe^as, with 
an erasure of two letters after deiv', may 
well have arisen from 5i)' av tw8' dp[dp] 
#\e|as. The word AEIN would easily 
have been suggested by AAN if the AP 
had from any cause been obscured : or, 
again, a misreading of AAN as AEIN 
may have led to the omission of AP. In 
minuscule writing the process would have 
been hardly less easy. 

As to the reading 8v' avrus Stiv' ^Xc^as, 
two things seem clear, (i) aurws, or, as 
it is better written, aOrws, yields no fitlhig 
sense here. It could not mean, ' in those 
few words.' It would rather mean, 'just 
as in the former cases.' Cp. O. T. 931 n. 
(2) dvo...deii'' Aefas, olv, would be most 
awkward, whether rendered {a) 'thou hast 
told dreadful news adout two persons' 
(5^0 masc), or (d) 'thou hast told two 
calamities concerning persons,' etc. (dio 
neut., with tovtolv understood from olv). 

8v'...av8p€: Ajax (415) and Antilochus. 
Prof. Campbell says that v. 415 is 'too 
remote to allow of this': but vv. 416 — 
420 form merely a parenthetic contrast 
suggested by the death of Ajax, and with 
v. 421 we come to the father of Antilochus. 
If 5ij' S.v5p( are to be Nestor and Antilo- 
chus (as Campbell holds), oXwXotoiv has 
to mean 'desolate' in the case of the living 
father, and 'dead' only in the case of the 
son. But surely otSt in 428 must include 
both the men mentioned in 426. 

dv ii9^XT]<r', as O. T. 1348: so below, 
1239 aj'...e^ov\6fiTiv, 1278 -^OeKov . . .av , 
Cp. Ai. 88 n. 

428 oicoireiv here = irpo<r5oKaf, a rare 
use. More often <TKoir€lv = *\o6k for' in 
the sense of fi/retv: Xen. An. 5. 7. 32 
ffKoiretre iravXdv riva. — olBt, Ajax and 

Antilochus ; perh. he thinks of Achilles 
(330 too. 

429 '08vo-<r€vs 8' ?o-Tiv av KavxavO*: 

' while Odysseus survives in this case also,' 
— outliving Ajax and Antilochus (oi'Se, 
428), as he had already outlived Achilles 
(371). Once more, death has spared the 
worse man (436). According to other 
views, (i) Kdi'Tavda=^and' [not 'also'] 
'in a case where'; i.e., 'not only does he 
live, but he has survived men so much his 
betters.' (2) KdvTav9a='a.nd in such a 
crisis as this,' — i.e., when, Achilles being 
dead, the Greeks at Troy could ill spare 
true men. (3) The schol. explains Kdv- 
ravd' by iv toIs ^Qacv : but this ignores 
Kai, and makes ivravda weak. — Some 
think that the phrase used by Philoctetes 
was intended to have a second meaning 
('here in Lemnos') for the spectator; but 
this is improbable. 

4 SO avTov, ilium, not ipsum : the 
latter would be fitting only if Odysseus 
had been responsible for the deaths of the 
others. av8da-0ai: cp. £1. 1478 ^Qvras 
Oavovcnv ovveK' avTav5g,s ttra, speakest of 
the living as if they were dead. 

431 f. iraXaicrTi\s : cp. Ar. /?an. 877 
Srav eU ipiv d^v/xepi/jLvois \ i\0(i)(n CTTpe^XoT- 
<n TraXalff fiaffiv dvrtXoyoOvTes ('when 
they enter the strife, contending with 
subtle, tortuous tricks '). Aeschin. or. 3 
§ 205 vd\aia/j.a tovt' iarl SiKOJTTjplov, a 
trick of the law-courts. — €|Jiiro8£tovTai. : 
the word seems to have been suggested 
by TraXatfrrijs, — alluding to a wrestler 
tripping up his adversary : cp. Ar. £f. 
262 (with ref. to the tricks by which Cleon 
outwits his simple victims), SiaXa^div, 
dyKvplaas, | ttr' diro<TTpi\pai rbv ufiov 
avrbv iveKoX-q^aaai ('you put one of your 



<I>I. <^ep etTTe 77/309 decop, nov yap iqv ivTavOd crot 
naT/30KXo9, OS crov Trarpos 17^ m (^tXrara ; 

NE. ^ovTog TeOmjKcos rjv Xdyo) 8e o"' ei' /S/oa^et 435 

Tovr eKOLoago) 7roAe/>to9 ovoe^' avo/o e/cwt' 
at/Dei TT0vr)p6v, aXXa rov? -)(prjcrTov<i dei 

^I. ^vjXfjLapTvpo) croi' koL /car' auro roOro ye 
dva^iov ixkv (fxoTos i^eprjcroixai, 
yXcocra-Tj 8e Setvov Kal cro(f)ov, tC vvv Kvpel. 44^ 

NE. TTOLov Se rovTou TrXr^v y* 'OSvo-o'ews epet? ; 

4>I. ov TovTov eiiTov, dXXa Sep(TLTr)<s tls rjv, 
09 ov/c (XJ^ etXer' elcra-rra^ elTrelv, onov 
fxr)Sei<s icfrj ' tovtov oxers' el t,o)v Kvpel ; 

434 ffov Hemsterhuys {Lttcian vol. I. p. 147): <Tot MSS. 486 <r' iv ^paxei 

Erfurdt: (re ppaxei MSS. 436 tovt'] Wecklein conj. raOr' {Ars p. 55). — oi55^j'' 

has been made in L from ou5' Iv (or ?»') : this might suggest oi)5' ^p'. 437 aipet 
V'' (a/pe? Suid.): atpei L, with the rest. 440 5^] Campb. ascribes re to L 

here, but doubtless through a misprint of 440 for 441. In this verse L, like the 
other MSS., has 5e. — vvv] Blaydes conj. Spuiv. 441 iroiov 8^ Florens Christianus, 

legs between his, — hook it round them, — 
force his shoulder back, — and fall heavily 
on him '). 

433 f. Qtuv, a monosyll. : O. C. 964 n. 
— irov ydp : for yap, cp. 249 f. — <roi, ethic 
dat., implying, 'how was it that you did 
not find him ready to help you at that 
crisis?' Cp. 0. C. 81 r/ ^i^Tr)Kev tj/jlIv 6 
^^vos; — TO. <}>£XTaTa, of one person, as 
Eur. Ion 521 tA. (piKrad' evpiliv (i.e. rbv 
vi6v): but of several persons, O. C. 11 10 

435 f. X<5-Ya)...€V Ppaxti: cp. El- 673 
TidvrjK' '0piaT7)i ' iv /^paxet avvdeh Xiy^}. 
Aesch. P. V. 505 ppaxei di /x^idq) Travra 
avW-Q^diiv fidde. — tovt', instead of to5', 
referring to what follows : cp. n. on O.C. 

ir6Xc|xos K.T.X. : the yvib/j-ri stands as an 
independent sentence, unconnected with 
the prefatory tovt' ^/cStSdfw: cp. Ani. 
612 iirapKicei vbfuos S5'* ovbiv ^pwei 
K.T.X. — €K«»v, 'by choice ': i.e., war has a 
marked preference for killing good men, 
though, of course, it kills some bad men 
too. The word iKdbv does not involve a 
definite personification of wdXe/xos (like 
that in Ar. Pax) : we can say, i) <pv<Tis 
poijXeTai -irouiv ti (Arist. An. Gen. 4), 
without writing ^ijais. Cp. fr. 652 roi'S 
e^7e«'ets yap KayaOoius, w irat, (pCkei \ "ApTjs 
ivaipeiv oi 5^ rrj yXwacrri Opacrels \ (pev- 
yovTts oLTas eKrds (Icri tCiv KaKuiv ' \ Apijs 

yhp ovbkv tQv KaKwv Xwrtferat. Anacreon 
fr. loi 'Ap-qs S' ovK dyadwv (pdStTai, dWa 
KaKwv. The same thought is implied in 
the phrase of Andoc, or. 3 § 30 iroWoin 
nkv 'AOrjvaiuiv aTToXicravTes dpicrTiv Stjv, 
— as if the dpurToi had been selected. 

438 KttT avTO TovTo -yc, in accordance 
with this very thing, = ' on this very 
ground': cp. Isocr. or. 18 § 34 ovk a^iov 
oijTe KaTCL X^P'-" oCre kut' iirielKeiav oCre 
Kar' a\Xo ov5h tJ Kora Toi>y 6pK0VS nepl 
aiiTwv \f/T)(f>i(Ta<rOai. 

439 f. 4>6>t6s, adoui him (gen. of con- 
nection): cp. 441 : n. on 0. C. 307. — t( 
...Kvpei. Kvpiu, in ref. to a person's for- 
tunes, can be either (i) intrans., with adv., 
as £1. 1424 HA. 'Op^ffTa, TrcDy KvpeiTe ; 
OP. Tav Sd/xoiffi /j.iv \ KaXws: or (2) trans., 
with ace, as Aesch. CA. 214 iirei tI vvv 
'iKaTL 8aifx.6vuv Kvpci; ('what do I ob- 
tain ?'). Here Kvpci seems to be intrans., 
while rC is virtually adverbial : cp. O. C. 
1704 ^irpa^ev otov ijdeXev (—oirwi ij0eXev), 
' he has fared as he would. ' 

441 iroiov 8c tovtov : cp. 572 : 0. C. 
67 SE. iK Tov Kar' aaTv ^aaiXius t(£5' 
apxerai. 01. oSros 5^ tij X6yip re Kal 
adivei Kparei; (=Tts icrTiv ovros 6s KpaTet;) 
— where, as here, 8^ continues a conver- 
sation by putting a question which the 
last speaker's words suggest. — iptZs, i.e., 
of whom do you mean to speak. Cp. O. 
C. 595 01. iriwQvda, Orjaev, Seiva irpbi 



Ph. Now tell me, I pray thee, where was Patroclus in this 
thy need, — he whom thy father loved so well ? 

Ne. He, too, was dead. And to be brief, I would tell thee 
this, — war takes no evil man by choice, but good men always. 

Ph. I bear thee witness ; — and for that same reason I 
will ask thee how fares a man of little worth, but shrewd of 
tongue and clever — 

Ne. Surely this will be no one but Odysseus !* — 

Ph. I meant not him : — but there was one Thersites, who 
could never be content with brief speech, though all men 
chafed: — know'st thou if he is alive? 

r, Vat. b: iroiov re L, with A and most of the others; volov ye T, B, Vat. — tovtov] 
Brunck conj. tovto. — ipeis] X^yeis V^, which Nauck prefers. Wecklein gives iroiov ye 
TovTov itXtjj' [instead of v\-/]v y'] '05. epeh, ascribing it to Nauck : who, however, in 
his 8th ed. (1882) has\riv y\ Blaydes gives, on his own conject., Trdiov <ri> t6v5' 
aC ir\-f)v 7' '05. epeh ; 443 e'iXer^ eiVciTrof] Blaydes gives ■^SetT* eis airavT . 

In L eiffdwa^ is written as one word. 444 €(^t; r (including A): eosv L, with yp. 

iih-q (sic) in niarg. 

KaKoh KaKd. GH. ^ Ti)i> iraXaidv ^v/x(popav 
yivovs ipeU ; 

lirunck's conjecture, tovto for tovtov, 
has been preferred by some ; because, 
where a verb of speaking or asking thus 
takes a simple gen., the object of the verb 
is usu. represented, either (a) by an ace, 
as in £1. 317 roO KaaiyvT^Tov rl <pv^; or (d) 
by a relative clause, as above in 440 by 
Ti yvv Kvpei; But in O. C. 307 Kkbuv (rod 
(' hearing aioui thee ') is an exception to 
the supposed rule. Further, ipel^ is here 
merely a short expression for e^epTj<7ei tL 
vOv Kvpet. 

442 0€p<r£Tiis= 'the bold one,' 5^p<ro5 
being the Aeolic form of ddpaoi (Bekker 
Anted, p. 1 190. 2), as KpiTO% of (cpdros : 
cp. 'A\i(9ep<T>?s, Qdpffavdpos. Here he sur- 
vives Achilles. But, according to the 
commoner legend, he died before him. 
Achilles had slain the leader of the Ama- 
zons, Penthesilea. Thersites thrust his 
spear into the eyes of the corpse, and 
taunted Achilles with his love for her ; 
when the hero killed him. This was the 
version given by Arctinus in the Aethiopis 
(Proclus, Chrestom. p. 478). It was the 
subject of a play (prob. a satyric drama) 
by Chaeremon, called 'AxiXXew Ge/xriro- 
KTOPOi { Suidas, s.v. virdpxoiv, calls it simply 
GepfftTT/s). See Nauck, Frag. Trag. p. 

443 f. OS ovK <£v €«X«t' k.t.\. This 
sentence deserves study a'; an example 
of Attic expression, (i) ovk av t'i\eTo = 

'never used to choose.' Xen. Cyr. 7. i. 
10 oirdre Trpoa^XixpeU rivas . . .elirev av. In 
this use the aor. differs from the impf. by 
marking a moment; as eXKero expresses 
the making of the choice, while TjpuTo 
would express the sentiment of preference. 
(■2) oirow (i,T|Scls €wr), ' in a case where no 
one was for allowing him to speak': the 
optat. denotes indefinite frequency (as 
289 & fjtoi pdXoi). Cp. vpoff^Xi^ei.e in the 
example just cited. /JLrjdeis is 'generic,' 
i.e. marks the occasion as being one of a 
class: cp. 170 n. And since ovk ^a5 = 
'dissuade,' 'remonstrate,' oirov fir/deh e^T? 
= 6irov Trdvres /xr]-i(^ep, 'where all were 
protesting.' Cp. Ai. 1184 rdKpov fieXriSth 
T(^Se, Kciv fj.ij5eis i^, = kov irdvTes /j,^-iip(Ttv, 
'though all the world forbid.' (3) 'He 
would never choose to speak (only) once' 
= 'he would always choose to sp.'ak often '; 
— a fieiuffis of the same order as oux 
rjKLaTCL for fxaXLara. Thus the whole sense 
is — del av eiXero ■jroXXdKij Xiyetv, 6irov 
irdvTet ciyav KeXevoiev. Remark that, in 
the negative form actually used, the aor. 
inf. (eliruv) suits el(Tdira^ better than a 
pres. inf. (X^eiv) would have done. 

Sophocles here reproduces the two 
salient traits of the Homeric Thersites : 
(i) he is irrepressible: //. 2. 212 Qepalrrjs 
5' ?Tt pLovvos afxeTpoeiTTfi iKoX(pa, | 6s p 
iirea <ppe<rlv yffiv S-Koap-d re TroXXd re ri5-q : 
(2) he disgusts those whom his bluster 
was intended to amuse or flatter; ih. 222 
r«(j 5' a/)' 'Axcitoi | iKirdyXu)s KoriovTO. — 



NE. ovK ethov avTov, yaOofirjv o er ovra vlv. 445 

^I. ejLteXX*' €7rel ovhev irco kukov y dncoXeTO, 
aXX* ev TTepicTTeWovcriv avra oai/Aoi^e?, 
/cat TTws TO. jxeu iravovpya /cat TToKivrpi^rj 
^aipovcr ava(TTpe^ovTe<i i^ ''AtSov, ret 8e 
St/cata Kat ra ^prjcrT aTTOcrreXXovcr' ctet. 45^ 

TTOV ^/3>) TideadaL Tavra, ttov 8' alveLv, oTav 
TOL deV iiratvcov tovs ^eov? ev/9w /ca/covs ; 
NE. eyw /xeV, cu yeveOkou Otraiov Trarpo?, 

TO XotTTOt' 17817 TTjXodev TO T iXtOV 

/cat T0V9 ^ArpeiSas elcropcou ^vXa^ojaat* 455 

OTTOV ^' d ^^ipoiv rayaOov yielt^ov aBevei 

KOLTTOi^divei ra ^piqara ^w '""8etXos Kparel, 

TOVTOV^ lyo) Tov<s ai'Spa<; ov crTep^o) ttotc' 

aXX' 17 TTerpaia %Kvpo<i i^apKovcrd ixoi 

ecTTau TO XoLTTOv, ojare TepTrecrdai ooixca. 460 

446 01)76^] avTos Burges and Nauck. — 5' It'] 5^ r' L. 446 ovSiv irw R 

and Suid. : oiiSiirw L, A. 448 Kai ttwct from koI ttuxt L. 450 XP'7<'''"'] 

XPV<^t' (not XP'?""''') L, as in TV. 1137. — dTrooT^XXoucr'] Suidas (s. v. troKivrpi^ri) reads 
dTraYY^XXofcr'. Nauck gives iipovae\ov<T\ 451 XP'?] XP'7 L. — ttoO 5' alvetv] Blaydes 
gives TTtDj 5' aipHv. 452 ^ttoij/wj'] Schneidewin conj. ipevvGiv, which Nauck and 
Blaydes adopt; while Schneidewin himself afterwards returned to iiraLvCov, Musgrave 

TovTov oto-O' : for the construction, cp. 
534. 544. 549. 573: O. C. 1 197 f., Ant. 
1242 f. 

445 avTov should not be changed to 
avTos, which would be too emphatic here. 
He speaks in a careless tone. The fol- 
lowing viv, though it was not necessary, 
affords no argument against alrhv. 

446 f. ?|i.€XX*, sc. elvai : cp. Ant. 448 n. 
— €ir€l o'Se'v: the synizesis as in 948, 1037; 
fr. 479. 3 iirel oii8' 6 Kpeio'crui'. — Cp. frag, 
adesp. 276 (Nauck) o{i5h KaKbv <.yap> pq.- 
5/ws dir6\\vTCit. — ir«pio-T^XXo\Kriv, cherish, 
protect (as Her. 9. 60 etc.), a sense derived 
from that of 'dressing' or 'wrapping up' 
(cp. Ant. 903). 

448 £F. rd iravoupYa: for the neut., 
instead of toi)s KaKo6pyovs, see on O. T. 
1 196. — iraXivrpipTj, lit. 'rubbed again 
and again,' hence, thoroughly versed in 
knavery (cp. vbixoiaiv ivrpi^-^s, Ant. 177). 
So Ar. Nub. 260 \^eiv yev-qaei rplfifia, 
KpbroKov, iraiirdXT) : ib. 447 evprjffteiri^s, 
weplrpiufxa Sikuv. — dva<rTp^<f>ovT«s : allud- 
ing esp. to the story of Sisyphus cheating 
Pluto: cp. 621 n. — rd 8i : cp. 442 n. — 

''■•''• XP'"!"''''' • '^P- -^^- 97^ (piKeX yap irpbs 
TO, XPV^T^ ""Ss opav ( = Tds xp^'^'^^^)- — 
diro<rTt'XXov<r* : cp. O.C. 1664 e^eirifnreT'' 
(of Oed.): Plat. Symp. 179E ((^eoi 'Ax'X- 
Xea) th /JLaKapuv vrjcrovs diriir€u.\l/av. Eur. 
Ion 1274 dpdriv av e^eire/xxpas eh "Ai8ov 
dd/jiovs (/ue). The word is so natural after<jTp((t>ovTes that Nauck's alteration of 
it to irpovo-eXouo-* is strange indeed. 

451 f. TTOV yj(>r\ T(6€(r6ai.: where am I 
to place these things (in a theory of divine 
government), i.e., what am I to think of 
them? For this use of the midd. rLde/jiai, 
cp. 473, 876: Dem. or. 18 § 299 (roOra) 
irbppii) fiivToi TTOV tuv ifiol wewoKiTevnivwv 
riOi/jLai ('rank them far below...'). — iroO 
8' alveiv: and in what respect to praise 
them : cp. O. T. 390 irov av (i.6,vTi% el 
<xa<f>iis ; and ib. 355 n. — orav k.t.\. The 
simplest form of question would have 
been: — 'What is one to think of these 
things, seeing that they conflict with one's 
belief in beneficent gods?' This is am- 
plified into — ' What is one to think of 
these things, seeing that, while one praises 
the dealings of the gods, one finds (by 



Ne. I saw him not, but heard that he still lives. 

Ph. It was his due. No evil thing has been known to 
perish ; no, the gods take tender care of such, and have a 
strange joy in turning back from Hades all things villainous 
and knavish, while they are ever sending the just and the good 
out of life. How am I to deem of these things, or wherein 
shall I praise them, when, praising the ways of the gods, I find 
that the gods are evil ? 

Ne. Son of Oetean sire, I, at least, shall be on my guard 
henceforth against Ilium and the Atreidae, nor look on thenn 
save from afar; and where the worse man is stronger than 
the good, — where honesty fails and the dastard bears sway, — 
among such men will I never make my friends. No, rocky 
Scyros shall suffice for me henceforth, nor shall I ask a better 

conj. TCI 6eV, iiraivwv tovs 6eois, eSpu KaKd; 466 elffopuv"] elffopap F, and' 

so Blaydes. 456 oirov 0' L, with y written over 6 (by S, I think, rather than« 
by the ist hand) : oirov 0' A: orrou y' B, T, and others: oirov 5' Herm. and Burges. 
457 5etX6s Brunck : 5«;'6s MSS. 458 Nauck agrees with K. Walter {Emen- 

dationum in Soph. fab. specimen, p. 17) in rejecting this verse. In 456 he would 
then read oTroi; to x^'/'oi'. 460 56jii((j] fibvi^ Suidas (s. v. (rr^p^u). — Nauck- 

thinks that this v. was added by a grammarian, in order to furnish the finite verb. 

these facts) that the gods are bad?' 
^iraivwv is best taken in a simple temporal 
sense, ( = *at the same time that one 
praises,') rather than as tentative {'while 
one tries to praise '), or concessive (' though 
one praises'). 

Theognis, in a similar strain, asks how 
a mortal is to revere the gods when he 
sees good men afflicted and bad men pro- 
sperous (743—752). 

453«'Yttip,4v:^«/. I in. — Olrafow, since 
Poeas was king of the Malians; cp. 4 n. 

464 £ rr|X60€v...€l<ropa)v, 'eyeing them 
from a distance,' i.e. holding aloof from 
them. The phrase is figurative; it is not 
an oxymoron, like iv ffKorcp bpav ( 0. T. 
1273^, as though it meant 'never seeing 
them.* This Tr\Kb0iv elaopdu is a poetical 
counterpart of ir6ppu0€v daird^effOai, — 
familiar in Attic as meaning 'to give a 
wide berth' to an objectionable person 
or.Jtliing: Plat. /?ep. 499 A o'iwv t7)Tdv 
fi^v TO d\7]9is...TdL d^ KOfiipd re Kal ipiCTiKd 
...■>r6ppti)0€v daira.^ofjAvu}v. Eur. Hipp. 102 
■KpbauiOev aiiriiv (Aphrodite) dyvbs uu 
dan-dfo/nat. Anliphilus {c. 60 A.D.) in 
Anthol. 9. 29 (speaking of the golden 
age), eCr' dirb x^pcou | TT/Xd^ec, wj"At57;s, 
itbvTo^ dire^Xi-jreTo. Cp. the phrases, 
tinged with a similar irony, in 0, T. 795, 

J. S. IV. 

997. — (|>vXd|o|xai, midd. sc. a^roi/s: cp. 
fr. 428 5i<r(jd yap <pv\d(T<X€Tai, \ <pi\wi> re 
fiifiypLv Kds 0eoi)S d/napTdveiv. 

456 ff. oirov = Trap' Sroij, followed by 
TovTovs: cp. Ai. 1081 oirov 5' v^pl^eiv 
dpdv 0' a /Soi/Xerat Tropj, | Ta^Trjv vbfjLi^e 

TTjV irbXlV K.T.\. 

SciXos is rightly restored by Brunck for 
Scivos of the MSS. It alludes to Odysseus 
as a trickster (407) and a coward (1025). 
Cp. Ant. ^26 rd deiXd Kipdij, where, again, 
L has the false reading beivd. Scivos, by 
itself, would mean simply 'able.' As 
Arist. says, SeLvoTijs is the faculty of find- 
ing means to an end; w oHv.b'CKoirbs p 
KaXbs, iiraweri] iariv w 5^ ^aOXos, irav- 
ovpyla (Eth. N, 6. 13). So, in v. 440, 
the bad sense of deivov is hinted by 
yXucrarj. Campbell quotes Isocr. or. 12 
§ 48 to show that deivbi could, by itself, 
mean 'a clever rogue^ : there, however, 
btivTiv (said of Sparta) means 'formidable' 
( = <l>op€pdv just before), and the sense of 
d€u>r]v . . .vofd^eiv is presently repeated in 
<po^a.(x0ai...Kal bebUuai. 

4601: ^Kvpos: see on 240. — ^|ap- 
Kovo-d |Jioi...w(rTC (/ue) T^pirto-Oai 86^, 
sufficient to make me content with my 
abode (and resigned to seeing no more 
of the army). 



vvv 8* eljXL 7rp6<s vavv' koI crv, HouavTos tckvov, 

^cup GJS jxiyiaTa, -^alpe' /cat ere BaCfioi/es 

vocrov [xeTa(TTrj(T€Lav, (o<s avTos ^eXet?. 

Tjjaets 8' Lcojxev, w? oTrrjviK dv deos 

ttKovv rjpXv €LKr), TiqviKavd^ opfxcjixeOa. 465 

<I>I. 1787^, T€Kvov, crreXXecr^e; NE. Kaupo? yap Kokel 

ttXovv 1X7) '^ diroTTTOv fxaXkov '^ ^yyvOev cTKoireiv. 
$1. 7rpo9 vuv <re irarpo^s tt^o? re iJir)Tp6<5, a, reKvov, 

wpos T eu ri ctol /car' oIkop ian Trpoa^iKi's, 

iK€Tr)? LKvovfxaL, fxrj Xiirys p^ ovrco povov, 470 

eprjpov iv KaKOLcri Tolcrdi' otot? opa<s 

ocroLCTL T i^TJKOVcra^ ivvatovTa pe' 

aW iv napepyo) 6ov pe. 8v(T^e/3€ta pev, 

e^oiha, TToXXi} TovSe tov (fyopijpaTO^' 

6po)S he tXtjOl' Totcrt yevvaioicri tol 475 

TO T* ala^pov i)(6pov /cat to ^-qcTTov evkkees. 

465 ef/cij] T/KTj (sic) L. A mark written over 17 merely calls attention to a 
scholium in the left marg. (which has the same mark prefixed to it), SiSu>- 
<rvyx<^p^<^V- r has ^Vet, and the Harleian ijKoi. A has etKri, but the et seems to have 
been made from 97. — Cavallin conjectures Irj, not observing that the i of ???/« is always 
short in the pres. subjunct.; see comment, on O. C. 1279. 466 <rTiX\€<rde] 
{rriXeffOe L, with the second X added above the line by the ist hand. 468 f. irpds 

462 f, \o.lpt is repeated, as Ar. Fax 
582 xat/)* Xa*P'. ^^- 1363 Xa^peT^e xaiper', 
etc. cos [x^Yio-Ta: cp. /u^7a x<^^P^ {Horn, 
hyni. 1. 466 etc.). — |i,€Ta<rTiio-€i.av : Eur. 
Helen. 1442 ^\iy\jov wpbs TjiJ^ds /cai p-erd- 
ffTTjcov KaKCbv. — «s awTos O^ds: Horn, 
hym. 2. 417 pe.(x, /iaX' iTrpi^vyev eKrj^dXov, 

465 irXovv ii( tlKxi: a very rare in- 
stance of eif/cw Ttvi Tt zs, = concedo aliquid 
alicui. We cannot compare 0. C. 172 
ei/coj'Tas a 5ei, or ^J. 1243, er/ceti/ <£ rots 
iroWotcnv TJpeaKei/ Kpirdis, where the acc. 
merely denotes the things in regard to 
which one is to yield. Still, //. 23. 337 
iV^ai T^ ol ijvia (' to give the horse rein ') 
seems to confirm efxTj here. The analogy 
of wapdKU) suggests to me that the constr. 
here would be somewhat softened if, in- 
stead of -irXovv, we might read irXtiv: cp. 
Plat. I^egg- 934 C oTTws dp i}p2v vapelKuxn 
eeol ...vop.o6€T€iv. But the change, 
though tempting, is not necessary. 

466 Kaipos, the need of the moment; 

for the semi-personification, cp. 1450; 
£/. 75 Kaipbs y&p, offwep dvSpdcrii' \ fxi- 
yicTTOs ipyov travrbs icrr^ iiridTdT-qs', ib. 39 
UtTov <x€ Kdipbs eladyji. KoKti, as Eur. Hec. 
1042 poiXeaO^ eirei<nr^(ru/j,€v; ws aK/x^ 
KaXd I 'E/cdjSij irapelvai. Lucian {Demo- 
nactis vita 65) quotes, as a familiar stage 
'tag,' Kaipbi 5^ KaXei fiT/jK^Ti p,^XXeiv. 

467 irXovv...<rKO'ir€iv, to watch for 
(428 n.) favourable weather: cp. Anti- 
phon or, 5 § 24 (the speaker had been 
detained in port by adverse winds) ttXovs iylyvcTo, Kal dvi^yero irXola diravra. 
Thuc. I. 137 M^XP' TrXovs yivrfrai. — ^r\ 
'5 diroiTTOv, not at a distance (from the 
ship) ; strictly, so that the quarter in 
which their ship lies shall not be dnoirTOi, 
i.e., 'seen (only) at a distance.' Cp. 
Galen 3. 222 i^ d-n-bnTov deaadp-evoi, and 
append, on 0. T. 762 (p. 230, 2nd ed.). 
At the cave they are close to the sea, 
and can judge of the weather as well 
as at another point on the coast. But he 
means that they must be close to their 



Now to my ship ! And thou, son of Poeas, farewell, — 
heartily farewell ; and the gods deliver thee from thy sickness, 
even as thou wouldst ! But we must be going, so that we 
may set forth whenever the god permits our voyage. 

Ph. Do ye start now, my son } Ne. Aye, prudence 
bids us watch the weather near our ship, rather than from 

Ph. Now by thy father and by thy mother, my son — 
by all that is dear to thee in thy home — solemnly I implore 
thee, leave me not thus forlorn, helpless amid these miseries 
in which I live, — such as thou seest, and many as thou hast 
heard ! Nay, spare a passing thought to me. — Great is the 
discomfort, I well know, of such a freight ; — yet bear with it : 
to noble minds baseness is hateful, and a good deed is glorious. 

re... I irpos t'] Blaydes would prefer Trpds <re... | 7r/)6s <t\ 470 iKhrjs] Meineke 
(0. C. p. ■287) conj. iKTiis or iKTr}p. — XiTrTjs] XeiirTjn L, with t written over et by the 
ist hand. 471 rotaS' oifotj] rocadi y' oh Suid. (s. v. irpbs vvv). Dind. conj. 
TotfftS' oh. Blaydes writes roiad' iv oh, and in 472 iv olal t' for Saoial t\ — Wecklein 
adds ^' after ol'ots. 472 ivviovTa L, with at written over i by S. 474 Nauck 

suspects this v. 476 t6 t' aiffxpov ix^P^"] Herm. Retract, p. 7 conj. t6 t' 

ix^pbv alaxf^^- — e^fXe^s] Vauvilliers conj. ey0t\^s: Dobree, e&x^P^^'- Nauck, ew/uap^s: 

ship, in order to sail as soon as ever the 
wind changes. At present it is adverse 
(640) for a voyage to Scyros: i.e., it is 
south or south-west (cp. 355). — Others 
take i^ dirdnrov ffKoireiv as = ' to watch 
from a place where one cannot (pro- 
perly) see,' a sort of oxymoron, like iv 
cTKbTifi opav. 

468 f. irpds vvv «r€ •TraTp6s...irp6s t 
A TL K.T.\. : cp. n. on O.C. 250 irpos <r' 
fi TL croi (p'lKov iK (ridev auro/xai. 

470 f. iK^Tr]s strengthens lKVOv|jiai 
much as in 0. T. 760, i^iKirevae ttjs etxrjs 
X««p^s Oiyiliv, the verb is strengthened by 
the added phrase, which serves to mark 
the attitude of formal supplication. Cp. 
below, 930. For lKV€'i<rdai. = iK€Te}jei.v, cp. 
932, O.C. 275 and ion: Ai. 588: £/. 

471 f. oHous 6p^s...^vva£ovTa, — the 
disease, and the wretched dwelling: 
o<roi<r( T c|i]Kovcras, — the painful pro- 
vision of food, water, fuel and fire (285 
—299). Cp. i74f. 

473 ^v irapipyif 8ow fic, lit., regard 
me (451 n.) as a secondary task: i.e., 
'give me a place, however lowly, in thy 
care.' The thought is: 'I should not 
have asked you to alter your course for 
me ; but since you are going home at any 

rate, let this good deed be an accident of 
your voyage.' Cp. Eur. £/. 509 ^Xdov 
yhp avTOv irpbs Td(pov, irdpepy' odov (as 
an incident of the journey). Thuc. r. 142 
(with ref. to naval skill) ovk ivd^x^Tai... 
iK irapipyov fieKeraadai. — Iv ira.pip'^ia — iv 
irapipyov fiipei (Plat. J?ep. 370 C). — 8v<r- 
Xcpeta : cp. 900. 

474 ^|oi8a, by the bitter experience 
to which he alludes in 103 1 f. — 9opi]|xa- 
Tos, freight, as ^opiu is said of ships {Od. 
2. 390). 

476 TO T al(rxp&v k.t.\. The ob- 
jections which have been made to this 
verse seem idle. Philoctetes is appealing 
to the generous instincts of the young 
man. 'To noble natures, what is (moral- 
ly) shameful is hateful, and what is worthy 
appears glorious.' cvkXc^s implies, 'even 
if there is no applause to be gained, the 
7€j'«'a£os is rewarded by the sense that he 
has merited true eCf/cXeto, — i.e., that his 
deed is, in itself, honourable.' Then, in 
vv. 477 — 479, Philoctetes passes to a 
different and a lower argument, — viz., 
that Neoptolemus will incur reproach if 
he refuse to do this act of mercy, and 
that, in the other case, he will have men's 
praises. All the difficulties which have 
been raised have come from failing to see 




Crot S', eKklTTOVTl TOVT, OV€lSo9 OV KoXoV, 

opdaavTi S', w iral, TrXelcTTov ev/cXetas yepa<i, 

idv jxoXo) *y(o ^(ov npoq OlraLav -)(66va. 

l6*' yjfxepas tol /xo^^o? ov^ 0X179 fxiaq. 480 

ToXjxrjcrov, ijxfiaXov fx otty) ^eXet? aycov, 

els o.VT\iav, €19 TTpa)pav, etg irpvfJLvrjp, ottov 

rjKLCTTa, jxeWo) tov<; ^vv6vTa<; dX'vvveLv. 

vevaov, 7rpo<; avTov Zr)vo<5 LKecriov, reKvov, 

TTeio-Q-qTL' Trpoa-TTLTVO) ere yovacn, KaCnep (ov 485 

aKpaTcop o tXtjixcov, ^wXog. aXXa jxtj fju oicf>fjs 

eprjfxov ovTco ^^/Dts dv9 p(i>Troiv crrtySou* 

dXX' 7] 7rpo<s oXkov tov aov eKcrcocrov ju* dycov, 

17 7rpo5 TO, XaXfcwSovTo? Ev/Sota? aTaOfid' 

KOiKeWev ov [xol /za/c/Dos ets Oltyjv crroXos 490 

Tournier, eiirer^s. 477 f. tout'] Blaydes writes T6vd\ and in 478 changes 

dpdaaPTi to crtI}(ravTi. Nauck adopts the latter conjecture, though not the former ; but 
he should have received both, or neither. 480 16^] 60' Triclinius. — toC] Burges 
conj. ffoi. 481 ifjL^dXov r, iK^oKoO L. Meineke conj. elc^aXoO. — Sttt?] otttji L: 

(i) that the subjective sense of evKXee's is 
justified by the fact that Toicri yivvaloiari 
is an ethic dat., — 'in the sight of the 
generous,' — not a dat. of interest : and 
(2) that the considerations urged in 475 
— 479 are of two distinct orders. 

477 IkXiit^vti tovt = kav iKXlirrjs 
rovro, if thou forsake, abandon, this deed 
(which is a duty laid on thee) : cp. Eur. 
/. T. 750 el 5', iKXiirwv rbv opKOV, ddiKolTjs 
i/xi. — ovciSos is strengthened by oi3 KaXov, 
as in 842 by aicrxpiv, in O.C. 753 by 
adXiov, in 0. T. 1035 by deiv6v. Ellendt, 
indeed, is with those who trace here an 
original 'middle' sense of oveiSoi as='a 
thing said of one' (good or evil). It 
would be equally reasonable to infer a 
neutral meaning for Ki/jp from Tr. 454 Krjp 
irpdffeffTiv oi) KaX-f]. 

478 f. 'n\ii(rrov = tJiiyi(rTov: cp. Ant. 
105 1 : Od. 4. 697 at yap di/i, ^aalXeia, 
t68€ irXeiffTOv KaKbv drj' | dXXd ttoXi) 
weifoj' K.T.X. — |ioXft)'Y«: cp. ^/. 472 el 
fiT] 'yd. 

480 W, in entreaty; cp. 750, O. T. 
1468 n. — i]p.^pas...Hiias. The distance 
from Lemnos to Scyros is about 75 miles ; 
and, ace. to v. 354, the voyage from Scyros 
to Sigeum (about 125 miles) took less 
than two whole days. 

481 T6X|XTj(rov: cp. 82 n. — oirxi, L's 

reading, is here not less good than oTrot: 
it goes with cfjipaXov only. diYwv is added 
as in 488, O.C. 910, 1342 : here it expresses 
how passive he is content to be in the 
hands of Neoptolemus. 

482 f. (ivrX^av, the hold of the ship, 
where he could be stowed away beneath 
the rowers. Cp. Athen. p. 37 D kixto.- 
pdXwv efxavrbv virb roiis OaXdfxovs (the 
places of the ddXafjxTai, or lowest rank of 
rowers) (lis ?vi fidXicra KaTwrdrii) 
iKeljx-qv. Dionysius comicus (350 B.C.) 
Qe<T/j.o^6pos fr. i. 40 describes a seaman 
as i^ dvrXlas rjKovTa, i.e., the man was 
one of the OaXafurai. Cp. Her. 8. 118: 
Xerxes is making a long voyage in stormy 
weather; but he and the numerous Per- 
sian nobles with him are all on the deck 
(^TTt TOV KaracTTpihfxaTos), while only the 
Phoenician sailors occupy the part below 
{KolXrjv v4a). So, too, in [Dem.] or. 32 
§ 5, during a voyage of many days, all 
the passengers live on deck, the koIXt} 
yaOs being used by the rowers only. 

■?rp<{)pav...'Trpv|XVT)v. Lucian {Navig. 5), 
speaking of a large vessel, mentions aX 
Kara, irpO/xpav olK-fjcreis, but ordinarily only 
the Kv^epvrjTrjs would be located at the 
stern, as the rrpuipe^s at the prow, irpij/xva 
was the later Attic form : but vpvixvy} is 
used by Attic poets for metre's sake. 



Forsake this task, and thy fair name is sullied ; perform it, 
my son, and a rich meed of glory will be thine, if I return alive 
to Oeta's land. Come, the trouble lasts not one whole day : — 
make the effort — take and thrust me where thou wilt, in hold, 
in prow, in stern, — wherever I shall least annoy my ship- 

O consent, by the great Zeus of suppliants, my son, — be 
persuaded ! I supplicate thee on my knees, infirm as I am, 
poor wretch, and maimed ! Nay, leave me not thus desolate, 
far from the steps of men ! Nay, bring me safely to thine own 
home, or to Euboea, Chalcodon's seat ; and thence it will be 

no long journey for me to Oeta, 

Sttt] r: Sttoi Wakefield. — Nauck changes 47aw' to pedis. 483 ett (thrice) MSS. : 

€ts...^j...^s Dindorf. — wpQipav (Q made from ti) L. — Trpvfivav L: irptjfivrjv Elmsley. — ■ 
oTTot L, with A and others: oirov V. 483 toOs ^vvduras] rov vapbvros V^, whence 
Blaydes conj. toi/s ir\iovTa%. 485 ■KpoffirlTvQi L. 480 Ei)/3oiaj] Musgrave 

conj. 'Eivpolq. : O. Riemann, Ei}/3ota)y. 

as Ar. Vesp, 399 rjv tpws trpijfjLvrjv dca- 
KpoijffrjTcu. Cp. 145 1. — oirov (or oirrj) is 
necessarj': oiroi could not stand either 
for OTToi j8e^X?7/a^coj, or for iKelae 6irov. 
The corruption of v to i is one of the 
commonest. — |L^XXa>. . .otXyvvciv, instead 
of dX7i'j'w (the relative clause, with the 
fut. indie, expressing purpose) : cp. 409. 
For the fut. inf. after you^XXw, cp. O. T. 
g6-j n. 

484 f. iKCo-Cov : cp. 1 181 : Aesch. Suppl. 
616 'Li]vo% LKfcriov k6tov \ fxiyav irporpuvuv : 
OJ. 13. 213 Zei)j (r<f>€ias riaaid' iKen^cnos 
(see Introd. to Homer, p. 54). — -yovao-i : 
cp. Eur. Phoen. 293 7o»'u7rere(s ?5pas 
irpoinrlTvu a : and n. on O. T. 1. 

486 (iKpdTwp. As 0. C. 1236 is the 
only extant Attic example of a.Kpar'qs as 
= 'weak,' so is this the only example of 
6.Kp6.Twp in that sense. Plato uses aKparup 
in the regular Attic sense of d/cparTjs as 
= impotens siii {Rep. 579 c ^auToC.d- 
xpdrup). The scholium here (if it be not 
rather a fusion of two distinct scholia) 
recognises both meanings: d(r6evr]s, eav- 
ToD Kpareiv fj.r} dvvdfievos. 

488 f. TJ TTpos oIkov tov o^ov k.t.X. 
He asks N. to convey him, either merely 
to the youth's own home (Scyros), or, 
better still, a little further, viz., to Euboea 
(cp. n. on 240) ; whence it will be easy 
to reach Malis (492). 

rd XoXkwSovtos Ev^oCas o-raOfid, the 
Euboean abode of Chalcodon, i.e. Eu- 
boea, his realm. Cp. 7>. 1191 t6v Otrrji 

Tirivbs ijipi,<TTOv ird'yov. In //. 2. 536 ff. 
Elephenor, son of Chalcodon, figures as 
the leader of all the Euboeans in the 
Greek army, who are called 'A^avres, and 
represent six towns, including Carystus 
at the extreme south of the island, Chal 
cis at the middle point of its west coast 
and Histiaea in the extreme north. 

Schneidewin remarks that Philoctetes 
the former comrade of Heracles, might 
naturally name Chalcodon, who had been 
the companion of Heracles in an ex 
pedition against the Eleans (Paus. 8 
15. 6). But that was merely a local 
Arcadian myth ; and Pausanias finds it 
inconsistent with the better-known The 
ban tradition, according to which Chal 
codon was slain by Amphitryon in a war 
between the Euboeans and Thebans (p 
19. 3). At any rate the Attic poet might 
think of the Attic legend, according to 
which Theseus had sent his sons for pro 
tection to Chalcodon's son Elephenor, 
before retiring from Athens to Scyros 
(Plut. TAes. 35). 

4 00 As OKttjv. The three names 
here — Oeta — Trachis — the Spercheius — 
mark the great features of the region. 
Typhrestus, at the southern end of Pindus, 
throws off two ranges towards the east- 
ern sea. One runs nearly due east, and 
skirts the S. borders of Thessaly : this is 
Othrys, the lofty 'brow' which looks 
down from the north on the plain of 
Malis. The other — Oeia, the 'sheep-land' 



Tpayiviav re Set/actS' *7)S' es evpoov 
^irep^eiov ecrrat, iraTpi fi w? Set^Tys <^tXw, 
ov ot) ^TTaXatoi/ e^ orov SeSot/c' eyw 
jaif jMOi ^e^rjKTj. iroWa yap rot? lyixevoi<i 
ecTTeWov avrov lK€criov<s TTCfXTrcov Xtra?, 
avTocrroXov Tre/xi/zavra /ol' eKcrwcrat *So/xov9. 
dXX' 'q TedvrjKcv, rj ra tcov BiaKovcop, 


401 Tpaxiviav re Seipdda Kal rbv eSppoop MSS. See comment, and Appendix. 
403 iraXaiav L, with two dots (:) above the second a, referring to a note in the 
right-hand marg. by an early hand, iTrdXot a;*. The later MSS. have either iraXa^ 
$»» (as A, L'^, Harl.), or vdXai av, as B : iraXaibv Triclinius. 494 ^e^rjKrj] ^e/Sij/coi 

—runs s. of Othrys, and parallel with 
it at first; then, turning s. and E., it throws 
out cliffs which enclose the plain of Malis 
on S. and w. Trachis — 'the rugged' — 
stood below those cliffs; they themselves 
were called 'the Trachinian Rocks.' 
(Her. 7. 198 bpf.a. {>\j/r]\a koI d^ara irepi- 
KX-gei iraffdv r^v MrjXida yrjv, TpTjx'Viai 
irirpai KaXed/jLevac.) The Spercheius — 
'the vehement' — rises at the base of 
Typhrestus. As it runs eastward, its 
broad valley separates the ranges of 
Othrys and Oeta. It passes through the 
plain of Malis, and enters the Malian 
Gulf. Its old mouth was about five 
miles N. of Trachis : the present mouths 
are more to the south. 

401 Tpaxiv£av...8£ipa8a, the chain 
of heights which bounds the plain of Ma- 
lis on S. and W., — the Tp7;x'»''at irirpai 
of Herod, (see last n.), the oUpta. Mi;Xi5oj 
ofijj of Callimachus [Hymn. Del. 287). 
Ace. to Thuc. 3. 92 the dwellers in Malis 
were classed as Tpaxivioi. (highlanders, 
like the Attic ''iwep&Kpioi), IlapdXioi (by 
the Malian Gulf), and 'leprjs (a doubt- 
ful name). 

All MSS. have SeipaSa Kal tov, making 
an anapaest in the 4th place. Toup pro- 
posed ScpdSa. As dipt) was the Attic 
form of heipi), an Attic poet might possi- 
bly have ventured on Sepdj. But there is 
no trace of such a form, while Seipds is 
frequent. Further, Aeipddes was the name 
of an Attic deme of the Leontis tribe 
(Bekker Anecd. p. 240, 26), and Seipdy 
would thus be familiar to Attic ears in 
ordinary life. Thus Toup's remedy, 
though attractive by its simplicity, is 
really a very bold one. 

I am more disposed to think that Bei- 

pdSa is sound, and that the corruption 
lies in the words Kal tov. I conjecture, 
Tpaxtfl^av re SeipdS* tj8' €S eOpooj'. Soph., 
like Aesch. and Eur., admitted ^5^ in 
iambics (see n. on An(. 673). The cor- 
ruption might arise from the fact that A 
was the second letter of two successive 
syllables. A scribe, copying AEIPAAEA 
(or, after 403 B.C., AEIPAAHa), might ac- 
cidentally omit EA (or ha). The verse 
would then stand, TPAXINIANTEAEIPA- 
AE2EYPOON. A subsequent transcriber 
might easily suppose that AEIPAAES 
(taken for deipddes, not Sftpdd' is) was a 
mere blunder for deipdda. And, aeipaaa 
having been replaced, the copula would 
next be supplied, and the verse patched 
up, by inserting KAITON. — For other con- 
jectures, see Appendix. 

evpoov. Tragic iambics sometimes 
admit uncontracted forms in -00s : e.g. 
Aesch. fr. 37 di.irX6oi: id. fr. 275 xeiyitdp- 
poov : id. Theb. 493 irvpTrvSov : on the 
other hand, id. fr. 293 eirrdpovs : P. V, 
852 irXaTijppovs : ib. 917 irOpTrvovv. 

Like the Homeric ivppoos, ivppelT-qs, 
the epithet refers simply to the beauty of 
the river, not to that swiftness (airipxo- 
fxai) from which it takes its name (//. 16. 
176 l^wepxei^ aKdfiaPTi: Lucan 6. 366 
J'eril amne citato \ Maliacas Spercheus 
aquas). Rising at the foot of Typhrestus, 
and fed by affluents from Othrys and 
Oeta, the Spercheius has a considerable 
volume of water even in the hot season 
(Tozer, Geo. of Greece, p. 81). 

403 ov ( = 7r€/3i oO)...8€8oiK*: cp. Tr. 
1(^1 rap^uv rbv eD irpd^aovra, fir] (r<paXy 
voT€. — iraXaiov = 7raXat6i' (icrnv) ^ 8tov, 
a parenthetic clause equiv. to a simple 
adverb (TrdXai) going with diooiKa. Cp. 



and the Trachinian heights, and the fair-flowing Spercheius, 
that thou mayest show me to my beloved sire ; of whom I 
have long feared that he may have gone from me. For often 
did I summon him by those who came, with imploring prayers, 
that he would himself send a ship, and fetch me home. But 
either he is dead, or else, methinks, my messengers — as was 

L, with A and most of the later Mss. ; but a few have /Sc^tJ/ct;, as B, Vat. b, and cod. 
Flor. 3-2. 2 (the N of Blaydes, Dindorf's Lc). R and T have /3e^iJ((«. Elmsley 
conj. jS^^Tj/ce. — ly/jiivois'^ Ikh^vokt L. 496 iriiJ.\l/avTa] Blaydes conj. irXeOaavra. — 
56fwvs Wunder : 56/aois mss. 

Isocr. or. 5 § 47 odroi yap apxovTe% tQv 
'EWt^vuv oi) iroXi>s XP^"*'^ (-f^- ^<''"»') e? 
o5 KoX Kara yrjv Kal /card ddXarrav els 
TOcra&TTjv /j.eTa^o\T]V rfKdov. At. 600 ^w 
5' 6 rXdixtxiv TraXatds d<p' ov XP^^°^ I •••^^' 
vufiai. — In L TraXaiciJ' is manifestly a 
mere blunder for TraXaibv. Those who 
read iraXaC dv explain it in one of two 
ways, (i) eif] is to be supplied with it, 
— /SejSi^KT?, or /3^/3??/ce, being read in 494. 
Such an ellipse of etrj is impossible. (2) 
The dv is to go with /Se/ST^Kot in 494. Cp. 
Tr. 630 didoiKa yap \ /jlt] irp(^ Xiyois &v : 
Thuc. 2. 93 irpoffdoKia ovde/Mla (rjv) /jltj di> 
TTore ol TroXifiioL...iiriirX€i<xeiav. But in 
this constr. the &v which belongs to the 
optative verb could not precede the jutJ. 
In Eur. Med. 941 ovk old' dv el welcraifii, 
the place of dv has a special excuse, viz., 
the analogy of sentences with the in/. 
(such as oiK dv ol/jiai irelcrai). 

494 f. |jii{ |j.ot, PeP'tJK'g. /xo( is ethic 
dat. {Ani. 50 n.) The subjunct. is right 
here: cp. 30 Kvp^, n. The indie. /3^^7?/ce 
would also be correct (Dem. or. 19 § 96 
B^doiKa fir) XfX-^dafiev), but would express 
conviction rather than anxious fear. — For 
/S^/Sij/ca as = oixoi^ai, of death, cp. Eur. 
Andr. 1026 ^4^aKe 5' 'Arpeldai dX6xov 
jraXct/iais. — rois l"Y|x^vois, instr. dat. : for 
IcrreXXov, cp. 60 n. — The partic. ly/j.^vos 
occurs only here. In Tr. 229 we have 

496 avToo-roXov Tr^jAtj/avTa, having 
sent with his own ffrdXos, i.e., having sent 
a ship of his own. Cp. Anthol. 7. 585 
(on a fisherman who died by the burning 
of his boat at sea), ai)r6crToXoj ^X^ej* | d% 
*At5r]v, veKvuv iropdjuSoi oil x"-'''^'^^) 'he 
went to Hades in his own ship^ [because 
it perished along with him], — not needing 
to use Charon's bark. Musaeus Leandr. 
255 ai)r6s kCcv ip^rrjs, airrdaroXoi, avrbp-a- 
Toj v-qxJs, where, similarly, airrbaToXos 

= * providing his own (7t6Xos,' i.e. 'self- 
wafted,' — answering to the word vector 
in Ovid's parallel v., Idem navigium, 
navita, vector ero {Ep. 18. 147). — If av- 
Too-ToXov were understood as = 'setting 
forth in person' (cp. fiovSaroXos, ofibdTo- 
Xos), then -ir^ixvl/avra would be best taken 
as 'having escorted me' (cp. 913, 1465), 
and would go closely with 4K(rw<rai. 
Nauck, interpreting avroaroXov in this 
second way, substitutes irXevo-avra (the 
conj. of Blaydes) for wetiypavra.. This 
would certainly make the v. easier; but 
it is not necessary. 

8o|tovs is a clearly true correction of 
Soptois. The latter could not mean, 'to 
my home,' but only, 'for the joy of the 
house' (dat. of interest). On the other 
hand cp. Ant. 810 dXXd fi "Ai8as...dyei 
I rdv 'XxipovTOi aKvdv : O. C. 1 769 G^^as 
5' r)fj.d$ I ...iriixxpov. 

497 ff. After rd t«v SiaKovwv we 
might have expected rjixeXeiTo or the like 
('the messengers' part was neglected'), 
but iroiov|j[.€voi follows, as if he had 
written ol didKovoi. This is one of the 
irregularities which often arise from a 
change in the form of the writer's thought; 
it is not merely a case of constr. Kurd 
(r6ve<nv (like Td.../ieipdKia...8iaX€y6/j.€voi, 
Plat. Lac/i. p. 180 e). Hence it is no 
objection to this view that rd twv diaxb- 
vwv,/or ol SidKovoi, would be unexampled. 
— Others take rd tGjv 8iaK6vuv as an ad- 
verbial parenthesis: 'or (as is the way 
with messengers) they forgot me,' etc. 
The objection to this is that, in such 
phrases, the sing. tA is used, never the 
plur. rd: e.g. Plat. Phaed. 77 D So/cetr 
<n) re Kal 'Ei/Mfdas . . .Sediivai, rb tQv iralduv, 
firi...b dvefj.os avTr]v...Sia<f)V(TqL: id. Soph. 
261 B trxo^H Toi/, t6 /card ri\v irapoifilav 
Xeyb/ifvov, 6 ye toiovtos dv iroTe ?Xot 



ftj9 €t/cos, ot/xat, TOVfjLOv ev crjiLKpo) iiepo<; 

TTOLovjxevoL TOP ot/cttS' ■^TTevyov (jTokov. 

vvv 8', ets o"e yap TrofXTTOv re kclvtov ayyeXov 500 

T^KCt), av crScrov, <rv 11 iXerjcrov, elcropcov 

(o<5 TrdvTa Seiva KaTTLKiv^vvcj^ ^poTol? 

Kelrai, Tradelv fxev ev, iraOeiv Be Odrepa, 

^prj 8' eicTos ot'Ttt Trrjixdrcov rd heiv opdv, 

'^(OTOiv Tts ev t,fj, TTjvLKavTa TOP ^iov 505 

arKOTrelv fidXicrra jxrj hta^Oapel^s XdOrj. 

dvT. XO. oiKTip , dva^' ttoWmv eXe^ev BvaoicrTOJV TTOVoiv 

2 a^X', ^oXa jX7]Bel<s tcov ifxcov tv)(ol (fyiXcov. 

3 et 8e TTLKpovs, dva^, e^^ets 'ArpeiSa^, 510 

4 iyo) [xeu to Keivoiv KaKov rcaBe KepBos 

5 fieTaTideixevo's, evdairep iTrLfxefxovev, 515 

408 olyLtat] Valckenaer conj. ot/xoi. — jJL^pos MSS., and Suid. s. v. (tt6\os. [x-ipei the 
ist hand in A, and Suid. s. v. bidKovos : and so Branck, Hartung, Blaydes. 
602 wavTa deivh MSS. Wakefield conj. irdvr' dd^jXa: Dobree, irdvTa Koivh.. 605 

t6v /Stoj'] Blaydes conj. to-k OeCov. 607 — 618 L divides the vv. thus: — otKreip' 
— ?Xe|^e — I a^V — | el 5e — | ^deis — [ iyi) — | KaKbv — | ixiya Tidi/j.€vos it>\dairep — 

«s elKos expresses that such neglect 
might have been expected, w^hile o'Cfuii 
conveys the belief that it was actually 
committed ; tautology cannot be pleaded, 
then, as a ground for conjecturing ot|i.oi.. 
— iv (r(JiiKpw: cp. 875: Her. 3. 154 iv 
i\atpp(f TToirjadfievoi (Tac. Ann. 3. 54 ^'w 
levi habendum). — (i-^pos. The reading 
fiipci would be tenable: cp. Dem. or. 2 
§ 18 ^j* ov5evh elvai fiipei. And it is true 
that Toifibv fiepos is usu. adverbial {quan- 
tum in me est, or quantum ad me attinet : 
cp. Ant. 1062 n.). But here /x^pos gives 
a much finer verse. — TJirei-yov, trans, (cp. 
145 1). When the act. iireiyu} seems in- 
trans., it is so because the ace, like (rr6- 
\ov here {e.g., dp6/j.oy, 686v) is understood : 
£1. 1435 5 foeh, ^xeiye vvv. 

5 00 f. TTOnirov T£ Kairbv fiyytXov, at 
once escort and, in thine own person, 
messenger: i.e., Neopt., when he brings 
Ph. home on board his ship, will at the 
same time bring the earliest tidings of 
Ph.'s fate. Ph. had asked his former 
visitors to act merely as AyyeXoi : and 
they had failed to do so. Now he has 
found a man who will be his iro/j-irds, and, 
thereby, also his first dyyeXos. Cp. Her. 
I- 79 (Cyrus) iXdaas . . .t6v arparbv ii r^y 
Avdirjv avT 6s dyyeXos Kpoijcfi iX-qXijOee, 

'had himself brought the first news,' i.e., 
no dyyeXla had preceded him. See n. on 
0. C. 151 1 {aiiTol deol K-qpvKes). — tjkw: 
after vainly appealing to others. The 
word is tinged with the fig. sense, 'I 
have been brought by my fortune to thee,' 
etc.: cp. 377 6 5' ivddd' tjkuv. [Dem.] 
or. 45 § 85 ToijTcp fj.h xa^/'f"' X^yu, oils 5' 
6 irar-fip /xoi irapiSuiKe ^orjOovs, els toijtovs 

502 f. Scivd Kd'n'i.Kiv8vvci>s...K€iTai, 

are so ordained (by the gods) as to be 
full of fear and peril : (for the combi- 
nation of adj. and adv., cp. 345.) The 
infin. iraOsiv follows this phrase as it 
might follow KLvSvvbs icriv or the like 
(Plat. Crat. 436 B oCi (T/UKpos Klv8w6i 
iffTiv i^airaTTjdrjvai). The general sense 
is: — 'There is always a danger for men 
that, after they have been prosperous, 
they may be unfortunate.' Not : ' It is 
always doubtful whether men are to fare 
well or ill,' — like Plat. Prot. 313 A iv <^ 
vdvT iffTi rb. ad, rj e^ rj KaKws irpdrreiv. 
Of the two co-ordinated clauses, iradciv 
|xiv €v, iraOetv 8i Odrepa, the second is 
that on which the emphasis falls ; the 
first serves for contrast with it: — 'that, 
as they have fared well, so they may fare 
ill.' Cp. Ant. 616 iroXXoTs fj.iv 6va(xis 



likely — made small account of my concerns, and hastened on 
their homeward voyage. 

Now, however — since in thee I have found one who can 
carry at once my message and myself — do thou save me, do 
thou show me mercy, — seeing how all human destiny is full of 
the fear and the peril that good fortune may be followed by 
evil. He who stands clear of trouble should beware of dangers ; 
and when a man lives at ease, then it is that he should look 
most closely to his life, lest ruin come on it by stealth. 

Ch. Have pity, O king ; he hath told of a struggle with Anti- 
sufferings manifold and grievous ; may the like befall no friend strophe. 
of mine ! And if, my prince, thou hatest the hateful Atreidae, 
then, turning their misdeed to this man's gain, I would waft him 

I iir' evirSpov — | vews — | d6/Movs — | vifieffiv iK<f>vytl)v. 607 ^Xe^ei'] i\e^e L. 

A09 Ota] oWa L, with A and almost all others: R (14th cent.) and Harl. (15th) 
have oaa. — ola, Porson's conj. (Adv. p. ^oo), has been generally received: but he 
himself afterwards gave the preference to aaffa [Adv. p. 237). Dobree conj. AOXovs, 
a {*^ua/ta .6$ pro oloi'). — r^xot] Seyffert gives Xdxoi. Herwerden made the same 
conj., which is received by Blaydes, Cavallin, Nauck, Wecklein. 610 wiKpoOs] 

Nauck conj. -mKpws : Blaydes, StTrXoDs. 612 iyw /j.h] B. Todt conj. iyu viv. 

615 /xfTaTid^/jLevos] jJ-iya. rid^/xevoa- L, A, and most others : fieraTidi/Mevos r and 
schol. — ^vdawep] hddirep L. — i-Kip-ifiovev r : iird p-ip-ovev L. 

6.v5pC)v, I TToXXots 5' dirira ('(/lougA to 
many a blessing, yet to many a false 
lure') : O. C. 1536 e5 fiiv, 6\pk di, ^though 
surely, yet late.' — Oarcpa: Dem. or. 22 
§ 12 dyaQh. rj Odrepa, IVa firiSiv etvu 

504 cKrAsovra: 1260 : Ant. 6ig n. — 
rd Sf^v* opdv, to keep one's eye on dangers 
looming in the distance, as a steersman 
watches rocks ahead : cp. //. 23. 323 
(the wary charioteer) alel rtpn' 6p6wv, — 
keeping his eye always on the Kafiirrrip, 
as he drives round it. Thus the schol. 's 
eiiXa^eladai is true to the sense. 

606 £ ti S'fl, lives prosperously, as 
KttKws f^»' = to live unhappily {£L 354). 
So Pind. (P. 4. 131) calls festivity ei)f<(;as 
iuTov. But in O. C. 1535 €v...olKrj = 
'lives aright.'' — tov P^v, the fortunes of 
one's life: the subject to XxCfrg is 6 plov. 
Cp. £/. 207 (xet/Jes) at t6v 4fibv elXop 
piov I TrpSSoTov. 

607— 618: antistrophe to 391 — 402. 
The pity expressed by the Chorus may 
well be sincere; but in this utterance of 
it, their first aim is to aid their master's 
design. Verse 510 shows this. 

607 f. irivwv d6Xa, ordeals consisting 
in -irovoi, sufferings. Cp. Tr. 505 dtOX' 

dyihvuv. The plur. a^Xa can thus be 
used in the sense of adXoi : but the sing. 
a6'Xoj' does not occur as =a.OXos. In 
Aesch. Stippl. 1034 t65' a^Xoj' = 'this 
prize.' — ola, Porson's correction of oaaa., 
is probably right. It is the more natural 
word in such a wish: cp. 275, 315. And 
oVera may have been suggested by tfoXXw;'. 
An iambic trimeter set in lyrics might, 
indeed, tolerate oVeros, — as the correspond- 
ing trimeter (392) has the Doric a for 17. 
But oaaa in Aesch. Pers. 864, rtxTiruiv in 
Ag. 140, and Tb<x(Tov in Soph. Ai. 185, 
seem to be the only instances of these 
forms in Tragedy, ola is clearly better 
than ao-o-a { — aTiva): for which cp. O.T. 
425 n. — For the ace. ota with tw^oi, cp. 
O. T. 1298 n. The conject. Xdxoi is 

610 iriKpovs, odious; cp. 254n. This 
sense seems more suitable here than 'bit- 
ter against thee,' when 7riK/)oi>j...#x^"S 
would be like fuiaovvT^ ifilaei (Ai. 1134). 

613 ff. lyia [liv (cp. 453)...irop(va-ai|i' 
av is a respectful suggestion, — ' I, for my 
part, would convey him,' — i.e., 'If I were 
you, I would do so.' — rd kcCvuv KaK6v, 
the evil done by them: cp. 422. — jicra- 
TiOcp.€vos. This compound regularly 



6 in evcTToXov ra^eta? vea)<s 

7 TTopevcraLix av es ho^iovfiy tolv OecHv 

8 vcfxecTLV iK(f>vy(6v. 

NE. opa av jxt) vvv jxev ri? ev'^epr)<; TraprfS* 
OTav oe TTXrjcrdyj's rrj^ voaov ^vvovcria, 
TOT ovKed* avTos Tot5 Xoyots TovTOLS <f>avrj<s. 

AO. y)KL(TTa' TOVT ovK eau ottw? ttot ets e/xe 
Tov^'€t8o§ e^ets iuSiKa)? oveiSicraL. 

NE. aXX' alaxpa fieuTOL crov ye /a' ivBeecTTepov 
^eVw (f)avrjvai tt/jo? to Kaipiov iroveiv. 
ahX el SoAcet, TrXecofxev, opfxaicrdo) ra^v?* 
^77 vavs yap a^€t /cov/c drrapvrjdyjaeTai. 
fiovov deol (T(6^0Lev eK *Te TT7(r8€ y^s 
ly/Atts OTTOt r' evBev^e ^ovkoiixecrda nXelv. 



617 Tac ^ewj' Herm. : tolv e/c ^ewj/ MSS. 521 roO' ovKed^ airoff {sic) L. 

622 ■^KiffTa ToOr' L. 623 ^f«s] L has 7?i written over ei by S. 

takes one ace. only, meaning to 'trans- 
pose,' 'shift,' a thing: and hence, either 
to 'adopt' or to 'discard.' Here the 
compound is used Uke the simple verb, 
and the force of the prep, is adverbial. 
ridiixevoi rb Kelvuv KaKbv T(^5e K^pdos = 
^counting their misdeeds as his gain' : cp. 
Od. 21. 333 Tt S' iXeyxea ravra rldeade; 
If, after the word 'counting,' we in- 
serted, 'by transference,' this would give 
the force of /xerd. The KaK6v is to be 
shifted from the reckoning against the 
Atreidae to the reckoning in favour of 
Philoctetes. Their demerit is another 
reason for benefiting him. — €irifJi«|iov£v : 
the only instance of fii/Mova in Soph. 
(Cp. Aesch. TAei. 686 fi^/xovas : Eur. /.A. 
1495 and /. T. 655 /nifiove.) 

616 evcTToXov, hereprob., 'well-equip- 
ped'; though at V. 780 eiKxraXTris (the 
commoner form) = 'expeditious.' Cp. 
ApoU. Rh. I. 603 dacrov is iv5i6v Kev 
iv<TTo\oi oXkcls dvijacrai. — For the double 
epithet, without copula, cp. Od. 7. 34 
vr]val doycri irewoiBoTes UKelycn: At. 710 
6odv uKvdXwv veCiv. 

517 f. rdv 0€<uv v^jj.€flriv. Hermann's 
deletion of U after rdv is necessary, since 
rdv deQv=Aaprlov in 401. Possibly the 
iK arose from a reminiscence of Her. i. 
34 IXa/Se e/c deov vi ixeais /J-ey dXrj Kpoi<Tov. — 
Cp. 601 f., 1035 ff. 

619 vvv |Aiv...oTav 8i: i.e., 'beware 
lest, though now thou art facile, yet, ' etc. t 
cp. n. on 503. — erJxepiis, easy-going (cp. 
875): Tis gives a slightly contemptuous 
tone ; cp. Aesch. P. V. 6g6 Trpcp ye (ttc- 
j'dfeis Kal <j)6^ov irXia tis els. For its- 
position, cp. At. 29 KaL /j,ol TIS 6irT-f]p. — 
■rrap'gs, as a spectator who is not yet 
required to make any personal sacrifice. 
Not from traplri/j.i, as = 'comply.' 

620 f. TT]s v6«rov with ir\ri«r9Tis: 
|vvovo-£(j, causal dat. : sated with (wearied 
of) the disease, through consorting with 
it. It is also possible to join the verb 
with ^wovffiq,, and to make the gen. 
depend on the latter : when the omission 
of T^ would be an instance like tQv^ 
exOpCov KaKd (Ant. ion.). The objection 
is that, though trX-qcrdijvai can take a dat, 
when it means simply ' to be filled ' (Thuc. 
7. 75 SdKpvcri irdv to ffTpdTevfxa irX7}<idiv), 
it usu. takes a gen. when it means 'to 
be sated.' 

avTos Tois Xo-yois tovtois, the same 
with ( = consistent, in your action, with) 
these words. Plat. Euthyd. 298 A 97 ab 
it 6 aiiTbs Tf Xldip; If toijtois were absent, 
then Tois Xdyois could be a dat. of respect, 
'the same in regard to your words,' like 
aiiT^j ei/jLi T(fJ ^ovXeOp-aTi (0. T. 557 n.). 
But To<noLs shows that the other constr. 
is meant. 



in thy good swift ship to the home for which he yearns, that 
so thou flee the just wrath of Heaven. 

Ne. Beware lest, though now, as a spectator, thou art 
ph'ant, yet, when wearied of his malady by consorting with it, 
thou be found no longer constant to these words. 

Ch. No, verily : never shalt thou have cause to utter that 
reproach against me ! 

Ne. Nay, then, it were shame that the stranger should find 
me less prompt than thou art to serve him at his need. — Come, 
if it please you, let us sail : let the man set forth at once ; our 
ship, for her part, will carry him, and will not refuse. — Only 
may the gods convey us safely out of this land, and hence to 
our haven, wheresoever it be ! 

634 ffoO yi yw'] crov y' ?/*' Brunck. 626 irp6s rb Kalpiou"] Blaydes conj. ripSe 

xpos Kaipbv. 626 dW el] Nauck conj. el Stj: Hense, el 5' odv. 528 Ik re] 
The ist hand in L wrote (Kde (sic) : S then wrote y over 5. Ik ye r : ^k re Gern- 
hard. 620 ^ovXal/xeffda Mss., except B, which has ^ovKofiecda, the reading 

preferred by Brunck and Hartung. 

622 oiJK ^<r6' oTTws: cp. 196. 

624f.aXXd...|A^VT0i:cp.^MA 567. The 
fact that dXXd recurs so soon, in v. 526, 
has caused a corruption to be suspected 
in the latter place (see crit. n.) : but there 
it has a different tone ('come, now'). 
This elasticity of meaning in aWa is one 
reason why classical poetry so readily 
allows it to be repeated at short inter- 
vals (cp. e.g. 645, 647, 651: 0. C. 238 ff. 
dW iTrel...a\>\! i/ii. ..aSX' he: El. 137 — 
140, 879 — 882 : TV. 592 — 594). As to the 
tolerance of such repetition generally, cp. 
763 : O. C. 554n. — alo-xpd: for the plur., 
cp. 1395, 0. C. 485 n. — o-ow -y^ (i is better 
than <rov 7 ?|x' : the latter would imply 
an ungraceful emphasis on the speaker's 
personal dignity. — irpos to Kafpiov : cp. 
At. 38 fi...vpbi Kaipbv irovQ; — irovtiv, epex- 
egetic of ivde^a-Tepov, 'in respect of toil- 
ing': cp. O.C. 335 oi 5' aiid6p.aip.oi wov 
veavlat. vovetv ; 

626 f. opfiocrOa), let Philoctetes set out 
with us for the ship at once. Tax«5s = Ta- 
X^wj: cp. 808, 1080. XT vavs, the ship, 
on her part. If the sick man's shipmates 
make no difficulty, the ship will make 
none: i.e., it will be easy to find room 
for him on board (cp. 481). Neoptole- 
mus is on his guard against betraying 
elation. He speaks as if the granting 
of Ph.'s prayer was now a simple matter, 
— and one which did not greatly interest 

dirapvTjBiio-cTai is usu. taken as passive: 
either (i) 'the boon shall not be refused': 
or (2) 'he shall not be refused his wish.' 
This second version is inadmissible. Clas 
sical Greek allows dirappoOpaL dovvai ri, 
but not dwapfovpiai tov alrovvra. And 
with either version the change of subject 
would be harsh. Rather the verb is de- 
ponent, with 77 vavs for subject. Prof. 
Ridgeway, supporting this view {Trans. 
Camb. Philol. Soc. i. p. 244), illustrates 
the personification of the ship from Od. 
10. 131 dava<jiu% S' is irbvTov eirr)pe<pias 
(p6ye irirpas, and Arist. Pol. 3. 13. § 16, 
where the ship Argo— endued by legend 
with a voice — is described as refusing to 
carry Heracles (ov yap idiXeiv avrbv dyeiv 
T7JV 'Apyd)). — It is true that the classical 
fut. of dpvio/iai, where it occurs, is dpv-^- {0, T. 571, etc.). But there is no 
classical instance of dpvr\dr}(Topai as fut. 
pass. And since the aor. rjpvrjGyjv is al- 
ways deponent, analogy suggests that a 
deponent use of dpvrid-qffofiai would have 
been possible. Cp. 8ia\, aor. die- 
Xix^V (deponent), fut. SiaXexd'haupaL 
(deponent), as well as 8ia\4^opai. In 
later Greek dpvrjdiiaopai occurs, indeed, 
as pass. (St Luke xii. 9, dwapvrjdijaeTait 
'he will be disowned'), but also as de- 
ponent (LXX. Is. xxxi. 7 dirapvrjd-qffovTai, 
with v.l. dirapv-fiaovTaC). ^ 

628 f. ^vov = modo, as oft. in wishes 
or commands ( Tr. 1 109 trpo<Tp.b\oi nbvov. 



^I. (o (^ikraTov fJLev '^[^ap, tj^lo-to^ S' dvqp, 53O 

(^iXot he vavTaL, ttws av v^xiv i[jL(f)avr}<; 

epyoi yevoLixrjv c5? fi edeade Trpocr^ikrj. 

tcofxev, (u TTOi, TrpocTKVcravTe rrjv ecrco 

aoiKOV elaoiKiqcriv, 015 /xe /cat jact^ry? 

a^' (Si/ Ste^ftji/ W5 r e(f>vv evKapSto^. 535 

oXfxai yap ovh^ av ofjifiaaiv jxoptjv deav 

aWov Xa^ovTa irX'qv ifxov Tkrjvai rdhe' 

iyd) S' dvdyKTj TTpovfiaOov crripyeiv '' KCLKa. 
XO. iTrL(T)(€Tou, ixdOcofxev' dvBpe yap Svo, 

d ixev vea><5 crrj^ vauySctrry?, d 8' dWodpov?, 54^ 

^(copeLTOv, Sv fxa66vTe<s av0L<s eicriTov. 

533 f. irpo(TK\j(ravTe'(f L (the dots meaning that (r should be deleted) : and so A. But 
the later MSS. generally give irpocrKicfovTei. T (13th cent.) wpoffK^jaovret. — tl(To'i.Kricn.v\ 
The scribe of L intended (I think) elcr otKrjffiv, not ei(rolKr]cny. He has written, indeed, 
el aotKrjffiv (sic), as in 0. C, 739 el (TirXeiffTOv, with a disregard for the division of words 
which he often shows (see 0. C, Introd. p. xlvi). Further, the smooth breathing is 
indistinct in form, being an almost round dot : but, in his writing, it often ap- 
proximates to such a character : thus the breathing on oi)5' in 536 is hardly different : 

etc.). — povXo£(Ji.€<r9a : the optat. in the 
relative clause, because at^^oiev stands in 
the principal clause: as 961 oXoio fj-iiirw 
irplv fiddoi/Ji'. Cp. 325 n.: 0. C. 'j'jS n. 

5 30 ff. (3 (|>CXTaTov ^hf K.T.X. : for the 
epanaphora, with change from (plXraros 
to a sjmonym, cp. Ant. 898 (piXti fj.h... 
irpo<T(pi\T]i 8L..(pi\T] 8e, n. For the nom. 
ijdtarros dvrip after the voc, cp, 867, 986. 
— irws dv...'Y«vo£|Ji'»iv, a wish; cp. 794: 
0. C. 1457: so tl>. iioo rh av...8olri...; 

533 f. K(o)ji€v clearly means, 'let us be 
going' (from Lemnos). Cp. 645 X'^P'^' 
jj-ev. It expresses his joyful impatience 
to avail himself of N.'s offer here, and 
naturally follows the preceding verses. 
If, on the other hand, we take Zo>[uv to 
mean, 'let us go into the cave,' we shall 
have no direct expression of Ph.'s eager- 
ness to leave Lemnos : and the invitation 
to enter the cave will come with an awk- 
ward abruptness after the first words of 
gratitude. But if \Iw(A€v means, 'let us be 
going from Lemnos,' then we must accept 
€lo-oiKii<riv, unless we can substitute for 
Trpo(rKti<ravT6 some partic. which could go 
with €15 ol'KT]<riv. For irpoaKmavre els 
oiKT]<nv could not mean, ' having gone into 
the dwelling to salute it.' I once sug- 
gested T'^vde TrpocTKij^ai'T' iffu | &01K01' els 

otKyjcnv, i.e. 'after one look' into it; but 
I now doubt whether the classical usage 
of irpocrKviTTU) would bear this. We may 
rather believe that Soph, hazarded the 
otherwise unknown word elaoUyiffis, much 
as in O. C. 27 he ventured on i^oiKi)(niios. 
It implies a verb elaoiK^u (nowhere found, 
except as a v.l. for ii>oiK(^io in Anthol. 7. 
320), capable of being used thus, — dvTpov 
elai^Krjae, 'he entered the cave and made 
his dwelling there ' = Aj't/joj' elcreXOuv i^kt)- 
<ye. Then ela-olKrja-is would be properly, 
the act of so making a dwelling, or the 
dwelling made. (eia-oiK^fw, to bring in as 
a settler, is irrelevant.) See Appendix. — 
irpoo-KiJo-avTC, a farewell salutation (as by 
kissing the soil), because the cave had so 
long given him shelter : see below on 
1408. — ws...Kal: cp. 13. 

535 d<J>' <Sv: Her. i. 216 dirb KTTjviwv 
fcJouat /cat IxOvuv. — SU^tov, sustained life 
(under difficulties), as Her. 3. 25 iroitjcpa- 
yiovTes di4i;wov: so diarp^^ofiat, diayiyvo- 

536 f. oljiat ydp k.t.X.: for I think 
that even the bare sight would have de- 
terred any one but myself from enduring 
these things : ov8els dXXos av ^tXt) rdde, el 
deav fjLovrjv iXa^e. The first glance at 
such a dwelling would have made any 



Ph. O most joyful day ! O kindest friend — and ye, good 
sailors — would that I could prove to you in deeds what love ye 
have won from me ! Let us be going, my son, when thou and 
I have made a solemn farewell to the homeless home within, — 
that thou mayest e'en learn by what means I sustained life, and 
how stout a heart hath been mine. For I believe that the bare 
sight would have deterred any other man from enduring such a 
lot ; but I have been slowly schooled by necessity to patience. 
{Neoptolemtis is about to follow Philoctetes into the cave. 
Ch. Stay, let us give heed : — two men are coming, one a 
seaman of thy ship, the other a stranger ; ye should hear their 
tidings before ye go in. 

\Enter Merchant, on the spectator^ left, accompanied by 
a Sailor. 

and a comparison with the breathing on otKrjcrto; as written by him in Anf. 892, seems 
to confirm this view. — For conjectures, see comment, and Appendix. 538 /ca/cd] 

rdde MSS.: but S has written in the marg. of L yp. Kand, whence Valckenaer adopted 
it {on Phoen. 430). 639 jud^w/xec] Wakefield conj. fxivuixev : Blaydes, neivufiev : 

Hense, araOQiixev. — 5i5o] 5i)w L. 540 Hense, with Nauck's approval, rejects this 
V. — d.XK6dpovi] Wecklein {Ars p. 58) conj. 6,\\odev. 641 aD^tj r: aOrts L. — 

Blaydes conj. airW. 

other man renounce the attempt to live 
in it. Instead of Kal dn/xaffLv fidvrjv 64av 
\ap6vTa, ovK Slv TXTJvai, we have ov8' 6fx- 
fiaaiP...T\rjvai, — ovd' thus serving to weld 
the sentence into a more compact whole. 
— \Mvr\v need not be changed to p.ovov, 
though the latter would be more usual : 
cp. O. T. 388 iv rots K^pdecTLv | fidvov 5^- 
SopKe: Ant. 361 "AtSa fiovov <pev^cv ovk 
en-dferat. — Some govern rdSe by O^av Xa- 
^vra as = dea<Tdfx€vov (cp. 0. C. 223 n.), 
and take TXTJvoiwith the partic. : 'endure 
to have looked upon.' This is forced. 
For tXtjvou with simple ace, cp. Tr, 71, 
O. C. 1077, etc. 

638 irpov)xa6ov, by painful steps 
(tt/xS) : cp. 1015 TTpoi/dlda^ei'. 

639 ff. iiria-jfjerov is said to N. and 
Ph., who are moving towards the cave. 
|i,d9<i>|uv, absol., let us learn, — viz., what 
tidings the new comers are bringing. 
The conjecture fiivufMev (or neivw/j-ev) 
would merely repeat the sense of iwiaxe- 
Tov. — This hortative subjunct. occurs even 
in the ist pers. sing., as Eur. Hipp. 567 
iirlffx^T', aiidiju rCiv ^<rwdev iKudOiti: id. 
//.P. 1058 fflya, iryodj udOw. — dWo6po\)S, 
prop., speaking a foreign tongue : here, 
simply = dWdrptos, just as in Tr. 844 

dWdOpov I yviifjMs = merely dWorplas ypii- 
firjs. — <5v |ia6dvT€S, i.e., having learned 
(their news) from them : cp. 370 n. — avi- 
flis=*at a later moment,' as At. 1283. — 
clViTOV (imperat., not indie.) : for the 
dual, after fiaddvres, cp. Plat. Laches p. 
187 A airoX evperal yeyovore: and n. on 
O. C. 343. 

642 Odysseus said that he would 
send back the (tkottos, disguised as a mer- 
chant captain, if N. seemed to be tarrying 
too long (126 ff.). The actor who now 
comes on as Hfiiropoi would not, however, 
be the same who played the (tacottoj (a 
mute person), but the tritagonist, who 
played Odysseus. The sailor who ac- 
companies him is a mute person ; and 
that part may have been taken by the 
former representative of the (TKoiroi. 

As N. has already ensnared Ph., and is 
on the point of starting with him, there 
is no actual need for the intervention of 
the f/iiropo?. But Odysseus, at the ship, 
could not know this ; and we are to sup- 
pose that he had become impatient. The 
scene which follows heightens the dramatic 
interest by bringing out the horror with 
which Ph. regards the idea of returning 
to Troy. 




'A^tXXeiw? TTOL, Tovhe tov ^vvefXTropov, 

05 T^v veo)? cri79 avv hvolv aXXocv <f)v\a^, 

eKekevcr ifioi ere ttov Kvpwv eti^s (f)pdi(raL, 

ineLTrep avreKvpcra, ho^d^cjv fxev ov, 545 

TvxV ^^ "^^^ TT/oos TavTov opixLcrdel^ iredov. 

irkeoiv yap cJs vavKXrjpos ov ttoXXoj cttoXw 

diT 'IXlov 7r/)o? oXkov is ttjv €v/3oTpvv 

lieTTaprjOov, (u? rjKovcra rovs vavTas otl 

(Tol TrdvTes elev ^^ (TVVvevavaTokiqKOTes, 550 

eho^e [JLOL fxrj alya, irpXv (fypdcraLfjiC ctol, 

TOV irXovv TToeiadai, irpoaTv^ovTi tcov i(TOiv. 

ovhev (TV TTOV KdroLcrOa toju aavTOv irepi, 

d ToiaLV 'ApyeLOKTiv dfxcjn crov via 

^ovXevfjLar iarC, kov p.6vov l3ovXevjxaTa, 555 

dXX' ipya Bpcofxev, ovKir i^apyovfieua. 

646 5^ TTWs] Blaydes conj. 5^ ry. — raiirbv] The ist hand in L wrote aiirbv, to 
which T has been prefixed by S. S47 wXiwy] Reiske conj. irXiu, and in 549 tiy 
5' -^Kovaa. 648 dvr' L: ^^ r. 650 avvvevoLvaToKfjKbTes Dobree : ol vevav- 

CTokqK&res MSS. 652 irpo<TTvxbvTL\ Cavallln conj. irpoaTvxbvTa : Brunck, irpoa- 
Tvx^" Ti : Hartung, irpocfTvx'^^v re : Heath, irpoarvxbv ri, changing tawv to 
iawf, and taking twp as relat. with oiid^v (* a thing that happens to have come to 

$uv^|i.iropov, fellow-traveller, as Tr. 
318, etc. 

644 <}>pd(rai. «r€, wov k.t.X. : for the 
constr., cp. n. on 443 f., ad fin. — Kvpwv 
Ar\%: cp. 0. T. 1285 ovMv eVr' kvbv. 

646 f. 8o|at«v [iiv oii: cp. .^«^. 255 
TVfi^rjprjs fiiv oi), n. — 6p|iMr6€ls : the same 
constr. with the pass, in Xen. H. \. \ 
§ 18, irp6s t\\v yr^v hptxi(jdd%, = hpfiX<ra.% t^v 
vaOv, or opfucrd/xevo^, having brought one's 
ship to anchor.^8ov, the same 
land (Lemnos); not, strictly, the same 

647 ov 'iroXX<p <rT6X.o), with no large 
company (i.e. with one ship, and only 
a small crew to handle it) : as TV. 496 
ffiiv TToXXy <rTdX(iJ = ' with a numerous 
train.' If aroXtfi were taken as 'fleet,' 
the phrase could hardly be a mere 
equivalent for ^'9 "vl; but would suggest 
at least a plurality of vessels. 

640 f. neirdpnOov (now called S/coire- 
X05), a small island near the Thessalian 
coast, about 12 miles E. of the south end 
-of Magnesia. The island of Sciathus lies 

between it and the mainland; Euboea 
is only 20 miles distant to the S.W., and 
Scyros about 40 to the s.E. The name 
is well-chosen, then, to make Philoctetes 
feel that he is listening to a neighbour 
of his old home. Peparethus, though 
not more than some 12 miles in length, 
with a greatest width of 5 or 6, con- 
tained three towns. Its famous wine is 
ranked by Aristophanes with those of 
Pramnus, Chios and Thasos (fr. 301). 
The author of [Dem.] or. 35 § 35 names 
Peparethus, along with Cos, Thasos and 
Mende, as a seat of the wine-trade with 
the Euxine. An Alexandrian physician, 
Apollodorus, recommended the wine of 
Peparethus before all others, adding that 
its repute would be still higher, did it 
not require six years to attain perfection 
(Plin. If. JV. 14. 9). The epithet €v- 
PoTpvv here is peculiarly fitting, since 
Pliny speaks of the island as quondam 
£voenutn dictam (ib. 4. 23). And so 
Heracleides Ponticus fr. 13 says of it, 
aJ!m) 7} vijaos eSoivos iffri Kal edSevdpos. 



Son of Achilles, I asked my companion here, — who, with 
two others, was guarding thy ship, — to tell me where thou 
mightest be, — since I have fallen in with thee, when I did not 
expect it, by the chance of coming to anchor off the same coast. 
Sailing, in trader's wise, with no great company, homeward 
bound from Ilium to Peparethus with its cluster-laden vines, — ■ 
when I heard that the sailors were all of thy crew, I resolved 
not to go on my voyage in silence, without first giving thee 
my news, and reaping guerdon due. Thou knowest nothing, 
I suspect, of thine own affairs — the new designs that the Greeks 
have regarding thee, — nay, not designs merely, but deeds in 
progress, and no longer tarrying. 

my knowledge, — one of the facts which thou, perchance, knowest not'). Musgrave 
approved this, only keeping irpo(TTvxi>vTi as = ' since I have chanced upon thee.' — 
tS)v firwj'] In L made from rbv l(jov by S. 654 aov via Auratus: ifj.<f>l <r' oOveKa 
L, and so (or dfKpl ffov Ve/ca) most other MSS. : dn(f>ls e'iveKa T, with yp. d/x<pU 6v [i.e. 
i/i^l <Tov] dvrl rod irepl <xov. The fact that d.ft.(pl <tov ^vsku (or oliveKo.) could thus 
pass muster as a pleonasm deserves notice. 665 iffri] ian L, and so Blaydes. 

It also produced good olives (Ov. Met. 
7. 470)- — In the Iliad the Greeks at 
Troy import wine from Lemnos (7. 467) 
and from Thrace (9. 72). 

T|Kov(ra Tovs vavras oti, : cp. At. 
1 1 41 cri> 5' avraKoixTfi. tovtov ws redd- 
^erat: Xen. M. 4. 2. 23 rbv Aal5a\oi> 
oiiK d.K'^Koas, on -qvayKd^ero dovXeijeiv ; — 
irdvTfs: and therefore he could not have 
been anticipated in bringing the news. — 
Dobree's conj ect ure, onjvvevavoToXT] k«t£S , 
has been generally accepted by recent 
edd. If the MS. ol vtvavcrroXtjKOTes is 
retained, then <rol is possess, pron. : 'that 
all those who had made the voyage were 
thy men.' The objection to this is the 
want of point in the participle. 

661 f. ?8o|^ (toi /c.r.X. The constr. of 
irpoo^vx^ovTi is made somewhat awkward 
by the negative before iro€i<r6ai. ' I de- 
cided to sail, not in silence, or before 
I had told thee, (but only when, having 
told thee,) I had received a due reward.' 
It would have been clearer to have writ- 
ten either: (i) ^So^4 fxoi <ppd<rauTi rbv 
irXovv Trouffdai, irpojTVXovTi tGiv tffuv : or 
(2) fdo^i pLOi fi^ ffiya rbv irKow iroeiffOai, 
irpiv (ppdaai/jLt Kal irpoaTtjxoi/J.i tu)v 
Iffwv. The justification of the actual form 
is that |ii] <rlya, irplv <|>pao-aipii, is felt as 
a more emphatic equivalent for a simple 
<f>pdaavTi.. For the dat. irpo<rTv\6vTi 
(instead of an ace.) with the inf., cp. 

Xen. An. 2. i § 2 ^do^ev oCu airois ffv 
<jKe\)a.<raixii>oi^...TrpoCivai. The ace. is, 
however, more usual, as ib. 3. 2. i ?8o^ev 
aiiTois ■irpo<pv\aKd$ KaTajTi^<7avras avyKa- 
XeTv Toi/s (TTpaTidjras, since it excludes 
a possible ambiguity: cp. Ant. 838 n. — 
The use of irpo<rrux6vTi ('havingobtained, 
met with') is like that in EL 1463 ifiov 
KoKacTTov irpoffTVxdiv. — twv ll<r»v: by ret 
tcra is meant a reasonable recompense for 
his trouble. This sense of f<ros {aequus) 
is virtually tlie same as in such phrases 
as eirl roh laois Kal o/moIois (Thuc. 5. 79), 
etc. Similarly the messengers in O. T. 
1005 ^nd TV. 190 expressly say that they 
have come in the hope of being re- 
warded. — Others join Trpo<rTV)^<5vTi with 
troi, 'when thou shouldst have received 
(the information) due.' Nauck under- 
stands, ' since I have met with the same 
fortune as thine' — i.e., have put in at the 
same coast. (Cp. EL 1168 ^Civ aol fieret- 
Xov tQiv tausv.) 

664 & Toio-tv K.T.\. The antecedent 
to a is not twv aavToO in 553 : rather the 
relative clause is epexegetic. 'Thou 
knowest nothing of thine own affairs, — 
i.e., of those new counsels {sc. irepl Toi- 
Twv) which, ' etc. — v^a, in addition to the 
former wrong (60). 

666 ovk^t' ^|apYov)jicva, deeds which 
are no longer allowed to remain dpyi, 
i.e., in which the doers are not slack. 


NE. <DOC 7) X'^P'^^ f^^^ "^V^ TTpofjLyjdia^, ^eve, 
ei fxrj Ka/co? necfyvKa, tt pocr^iky]'; fxepel' 
cf)pd(rov 8' dnep y eXe^as, w? ^ddo) tl jxol 
vecoTepov ^ovXevfx' air ^Kpyeioiv €)(€i<s. 

EM. (fipovBoL SiMKovTe^ ae vavTLKO) (ttoKco 
^OLVL^ 6 irpeafivs ol re ©r^crewg KopoL. 

NE. aj9 e/c ^tas /u,' d^ovTe<s rj \6yoL<s irdkiv ; 

EM. ov/c oT8'* a/covcras 8' ayyeXo? Trdpetixi, croi. 

NE. 17 raOra St) ^oivi^ re ;j(ol ^vvvav^draL 

ovTO) Kad' opfXTjv Spcocriv 'Ax/oetS&Jv ^aptv ; 

EM. W9 raur' eiricrTOi hpa>ixev , ov fxeXkovT en. 

NE. TTw? ow '08ucr(revs tt^o? rctS' ovk avTdyyeXo<; 



667 Trjs} Seyffert conj. (rrjs. 658 iricpvKa, Trpocr^tX-r/s] Desiring dcr^aX^y, 

Burges conj. tt^^uk' Sk/)' ('consummately'): Blaydes, ■Ki(j>vK6. 7': Mekler, ■7rd(pvx' 
oS\ 669 ttTre/) 7' ^Xefas A: direp ^Xe^aa L, with most of the other MSS. — 

Hartung conj. dvep irpoiiXe^as: Herwerden, direp X^Xa/cas : Wecklein, dwep v-rr^Sei^as: 
Seyffert, ^7' direp ^Xe^as : Weil, otto?' ^Xe^as : Nauck, 6irws IXe|as. 660 ?x^'s] 

After the ^ovXeij/JLara had become ^pya, 
by the taking of the first steps, the action 
might still have been sluggish. But these 
ipya. are Spufxeva, — advancing towards 
completion. So Plut. Mor. 2 E 7^... 
i^apyrjOe'icra, land which has been al- 
lowed to lie fallow. Arist. uses the pf. act. 
i^rjpyrjKivai, as := ' to have become torpid ' 
(EiA. N. I. 8: Pol. 5. 10). Cp. O. T. 
287 dXX' OVK iv dpyois oidi tovt' iirpa- 

657 f. dXX*, 'well': cp. 232, 336. — 
1] )(^dpis...TT]s irponT]6£as, the favour of 
(conferred by) thy forethought; cp. 0. T. 
764 <pipeiv...xdpiv, Tr. 12 17 
84 fjLOi.\xo-pi-v /3|0axetaj'. irpoimO^as, the 
poet, form (cp. Ant. 943 n.); for the 
sense, ('kind thought for one,') cp. O. C. 
332 0"^, irdrep, irpofirjdiq.. — A p.i] KaKos 
ir€({>vKa: Xen. Cj/r. 5. i. 21 xdpi-v rotj- 
Ttav ^7tb {)fuv ?xw fiiv, el /mt) ddiKW. — 
irpo«r<|)i\t]S, grata, well-pleasing, — grate- 
fully remembered. Aesch. TAed. 580 tj 
TOLffLv ipyov Kol deoiai irpoffcpCkh. The 
difficulty felt as to irpoc^tX'f)^ (see crit. 
n.) has arisen from the assumption that 
XcCpis here = ' gratitude.' 

650 direp 7'. It is not surprising that 
76 should have been suspected here, since 
L has direp ?Xe^as. But the emendations 
which have been suggested (see cr. n.) 
are improbable. If any were to be made, 
I should rather suggest dirtp KaXc^as. 

L seems, however, to have lost 76 in some 
other places (cp. X05 n.) : and here the 
particle appears defensible, if regard is 
had to the tone of the passage. Neo- 
ptolemus, mindful of his part, receives 
the (supposed) stranger's announcement 
with politeness, but without manifesting 
much concern. ' I am really very much 
obliged to you for the trouble which you 
have taken. But perhaps you would 
kindly say what, precisely, it is to which 
you allude.' So direp 7' = 'just those 
things which,' — the ye merely adding a 
slight emphasis to airep. 

660 v€ojT€pov, not simply viov (554), 
but 'startling,' — ominous of some new 
wrong: cp. Thuc. 4. 51 fj.rj8h irepl cr(f>ds 
vethrepov ^ovXevceiv. — dir' 'Apydwv with 
povXcvjia, not with ^xets, — a plot on 
their part : for this diro, cp. 0. C. 293. — 
^X^is with |Jioi, 'hast for me,' i.e., an- 
nouncest to me. Cp. Ant. 9 n. 

562 #oivi5 : cp. 344. — ol' T« 0T|<r^(os 
Kopoi: Demophon, — the ruler of Athens 
who figures in Eur. Heradeidae, — and 
his brother Acamas, who in the same 
play is a mute person at his side (v. 119). 
These Giyo-e/Sa, ofw 'Adrjvwv (Eur. I/ec. 
125), are plausibly represented as foes of 
Neoptolemus, since their father Theseus 
was treacherously slain in Scyros by Ly- 
comedes (Pans. i. 17. 6). Arctinus of 
Miletus (c. 776 B.C.), the author of the 



Ne. Truly, Sir, the grace shown me by thy forethought, 
if I be not unworthy, shall live in my grateful thoughts. But 
tell me just what it is whereof thou hast spoken, — that I may 
learn what strange design on the part of the Greeks thou 
announcest to me. 

Me. Pursuers have started in quest of thee with ships, — 
the aged Phoenix and the sons of Theseus. 

Ne. To bring me back by force, or by fair words .'' 

Me. I know not ; but I have come to tell thee what I have 

Ne. Can Phoenix and his comrades be showing such zeal 
on such an errand, to please the Atreidae ? 

Me. The errand is being done, I can assure thee, — and 
without delay. 

Ne. Why, then, was not Odysseus ready to sail for this 

<pipei.s r. 562 <f)oivL^ from (poivL^ L. 563 \6yots'] Nauck conj. doXois. 

666 Kad^ opyuV] Nauck conj. Kad' ijfxCov. 567 Cos ravr' iiri<TTU} Spwixev'l Nauck 

conj. ai) for ws : Blaydes, ws dpw/xev' tffdi ravr', or raur' i^eirlffTU 8pd}H€v\ 

'IXiov mipa-is, made Neoptolemus the hero 
of his epic, and introduced the two sons 
of Theseus in the episode of the wooden 
horse. On the Acropolis of Athens 
Pausanias saw the doOpeios tinros com- 
memorated in bronze. * Menestheus and 
Teucer,' he adds, 'are peeping out of it, 
— and the sons of Theseus' (i. 23. 8). — 
These Theseidae do not appear in //. or 
Od. ; nor does their father, except where 
Nestor speaks of having known him (//. 
I. 265), and in a doubtful verse of the 
viKvia [Od, II. 631). 

563 Ik p£as: cp. 945. — Xo-yois is 
changed by Nauck to SoXois, because 
the antithesis between force and per- 
suasion is not suitable here; 'since Neo- 
ptolemus must assume a hostile intention 
in the BiwKovres.' But why should he 
not suppose that the Atreidae, finding 
him indispensable, wish to entice him 
back by smooth \6yoi7 (Cp. 629 \6yoi<n 
fiaXOaKois.) In v. 102 tL 8' iv 56\tf Set 
fiaWov 7} ireiaavT ayejc ; the antithesis is 
between a false story and persuasion by 
honest argument. But X67oy (whether 
true or false), as a means of prevailing, 
can also be contrasted with force, as in 
593 f'j ^ Xbrytf I irdffavTei d^eiv, ij irpbs 
laX'^'oi Kpdros. And that is the antithesis 
meant here. 

566 Ka6' 6p[t,i[v, impetuously, like 

J.S. IV. 

Karii ffTTovdijv (Thuc. 1. 93) : cp. dw6 fxias 
6pp.7js (id. 7- 71);, 

567 <os TaiJT itrla-TO) Spufxev'. Where 
(is occurs in such phrases with an im- 
perative, it regularly belongs to the 
partic. : cp. 253 wj fJLrjdev elddr tcdi fi 
(n.). But here ws TavTa...Sp(j}pLeva could 
not strictly stand for ws dpu^eva . . .ravra. 
The suspicions which the text has ex- 
cited are, so far, natural. Yet I think 
that it is sound. The irregularity seems 
to have arisen from the fact that wy, 
prefixed to an assurance, could either 
(a) belong to a partic. (as in 253, 415, 
etc.), or {7>) introduce the whole sentence, 
as 117 us tovt6 y ^p^as 860 (pipei Sup-f)- 
fiara. Thus the Attic ear had become 
accustomed to ws as ^Ae first word of 
such an assurance in either type. And 
so iis could be given that place in a 
sentence of type («), even though the 
partic. did not immediately follow. That 
is, I do not suppose that ws raSiT iirlaTw 
8p{j3ixeva is for ws 8p<I)fi.ei' iirlarw raOra : 
but rather that, instead of saying simply 
ravT iirl(TT(i} dpuifieva, he can prefix ws, 
because the associations of type (i) had 
blunted the feeling for what was essential 
in type (a), — viz., that the partic. (or 
partic. with /xij) should immediately follow 

568 irpos Td8'. After oCy, it is 



TrXelu rfv eTolfJiO? ; rj (f)6^o<; rt? elpye viv ; 
EM. ^€11^09 y err aXkov avhp 6 TvSeiws re Trat? 570 

ecrreXXov, rfViK i^avY)y6ix7]v iyco. 
NE. 7rpo9 TTOLOV *av tovS* avros ovhva(rev<; evrXet ; 
EM. -^v 817 Tt? — aXXa TOpSe jxol npcoTov (f)pdaov 

TL<s iaTLV av Xeyrj? Se [irj (fycoveu fxeya. 
NE. oS' eaff' 6 kXcivo? ctol ^lXokttJt'yj';, ^eue. 575 

EM. fjLT] vvv fx eprj ret nXeiOV , aXX' oaov ra^os 

e/cTrXet aeavTov ^vWa/Scou e/c r^o^Se yi^9. 
^I. rt (jiTjCTiv, d) Trat; rt /ae Kara ctkotov irork 

Ste/XTToXa Xoyotcrt 7rpo9 cr o vavl3dTr)<; ; 
NE. ov/c oTSa 770) rt cfyrjcrr Bel S' aurw Xiyetv 580 

€19 ^W9 o Xe^et, 7r/oo9 o"e /ca/xe rovcrSe re. 
EM. w cnrepix' 'A;(tXXe6)9, />t')7 />te SLal3dXr)<s crroarw 

Keyovu a fXT) oet* ttoAA eyw Keuvcov vtto 

Bpcov dvTnrdor^o) )(pr]crTa ^d\ oV avrjp 7revr)<5. 

669 etpye] etpye L (made from eTpye?). S70 /ceZj'6s 7'] Benedict conj. Keivos t'. 

671 ejib B: ^(7w L, A, etc. 673 Trpbs iroiov &v Tdvd' MSS. Dobree's conjecture 

of av for av is adopted by Dindorf, Blaydes, Nauck, Wecklein, Cavallin. — Dissen 
and (independently) Wecklein also conj. odv. — oiiSva-creiis] In L the ist hand wrote 
odvdaeua : v (very small) was then inserted after 6 either by that hand itself, or by S. 

slightly better to take these words as = 
' for this purpose ' (O. T. 766 irpbi tL ;), 
rather than as='in view of these facts' 
(=7rp6y ravra, O. T. 426). — avToy- 
YcXos, carrying his own message : 0. C. 

670 f. Kctvds •^' : the ye throws a 
slight stress on the pron., 'oh, he': cp. 
424. — 6 TvS^ws irais, Diomedes, who, 
in the Philoctetes of Eur., accompanied 
Odysseus to Lemnos (see Introd.). — 
^(TTcWov = ^(ttAXoi'to : cp. 640: Her. 4. 
147 ^crreWe h diroiKl7)v. 

672 irposirotov a5T6v8'...?'irX€t; 'who 
was this other person in quest of whom 
Odysseus himself was sailing?' av is oft. 
thus used after interrogatives : cp. Ant. 7 
tL tovt' aS 4>acl ttocSi^MV ■T6Xet | KTjpvyfia 
Otivai...; (For Trpbs ■n-oXov...T6i'dea.s = 'iroioi 
rjp S5e, irpbs 6V, cp. 441.) Not 'was sail- 
ing again ' (with ref. to his former voyage 
to Scyros, 343). If civi is a true correction 
here (as it has been deemed by almost all 
recent edd.), the corruption dv in the MSS. 
is the reverse of that which has probably 
occurred in O. C. 1418 (n.). 

If dv is kept, it must be explained in 

one of two ways, (i) Taking dp with 
^TrXet : ' who is this, for whom Ae would 
have been sailing?^ (= 'presumably sailed ' ). 
Cp. Od. 4. 546 ^ Kev 'OpiffTTi^ I KTetpev, 
' or Orestes would have slain him,'= 'or, 
it may be, O. slew him.' (2) Taking dv 
with noiop rbvde, as if oVra were under- 
stood : ' Who might this man be, for 
whom he sailed ? ' On this view, dv 
does not affect ^irXei, and irpbs iroiov av 
Tovde — wolos 65e dv etrj, irpbs 8v SirXei. 
This is possible : though here Trpos iroiov 
av rbvSe would more naturally suggest 
Trotos oSe dv 9jv. 

676 <roi, ethic dat. : cp. 261. 

676 f. rd irXeCov*, the further details 
which N. might naturally wish to learn : 
cp. 0. C. 36 irplv vvv rd irXdov' IffTopeiv 
(n.). — artavThv |vXXaP<ov, a phrase of 
colloquial tone (cp. Shaksp., ' be pack- 
ing') : Ar. Av. 1469 dirlufiev 7j/j.eis avWa- 
p6vT€S rd irrepd, and n. on 0. T, 971 : 
Ant. 444 (Til iJ.h KO/jilj^ois dv (jeavrbv y 

678 f. t£ |j.c . . . 8iC)ji,iroXq[ . . . irpos ore; 
what bargain is he making with thee 
concerning me? Erom the words dXXd 



purpose, and to bring the message himself? Or did some fear 
restrain him ? 

Me. Oh, he and the son of Tydeus were setting forth in 
pursuit of another man, as I was leaving port. 

Ne. Who was this other in quest of whom Odysseus himself 
was sailing ? 

Me. There was a man... But tell me first who that is 
yonder, — and whatever thou sayest, speak not loud. 

Ne. Sir, thou seest the renowned Philoctetes. 

Me. Ask me no more, then, but convey thyself with all 
speed out of this land. 

Ph. What is he saying, my son } Why is the sailor 
trafficking with thee about me in these dark whispers ? 

Ne. I know not his meaning yet ; but, whatever he would 
say, he must say openly to thee and me and these. 

Me. Seed of Achilles, do not accuse me to the army of 
saying what I should not ; I receive many benefits from them 
for my services, — as a poor man may. 

674 av Brunck (writing a "p) : &p MSS. (in L dv). The same error occurs in 0. T. 
281. 676 fjL-fi vvv} /XT) vvv L. 677 ^KirXei <reauT6v'\ Paley conj. ^KirXevaov 

aiiTOv. 678 tI fie] Seyffert reads rl S^, and so Cavallin. Nauck conj. rlai. 

(with \670ts yite in 579). 679 irp6s a'] In L the 1st hand wrote irpb a': S inserted 
another a after b. 680 f. Nauck places in the text his conjectures oIS' iyd) for 
olSd TTw, and (Ta<pQs for els (pws. He further suggests xPT/f" for X^^"- 682 5ta- 
/SdXTjj r: dia^dXKriJ (sic) L. 684 XPV'^''''^ ^' Dobree, and so most recent edd.: 

r6vde in 573 onwards, the pretended 
IfiTTopos has spoken to N. in lower tones ; 
while N. has taken care to pronounce 
V. 575 loud enough for Ph. to hear. The 
object of this by-play is to quicken Ph.'s 
interest in the coming story (603 ff.), and 
his anxiety to leave Lemnos. Seyffert's 
change of tC [ut into t£ Si is no improve- 
ment. It is natural that Ph., the dvr]p 
virdirrrji (136), should suspect some de- 
sign against himself. The ?/nropos had 
suddenly assumed an air of mystery; and, 
on learning Ph.'s name, had urged_N. to 
save himself (ijea.V7hv cvKKa^wv). The 
5td in 8ke|x-n-oXq, expresses traffic : cp. fr. 
521. 7 (a woman bewailing the lot of her 
sex), wdo^fied' i^u Kal die/j.iroXijj/j.eda (as 
by a bargain between suitor and parents). 
— Cp. 978 : Ant. 1036. 

681 €ls 4>»S, opp. to KOTct <tk6tov 
(578): cp. 1353: £i. 639 oiidi irdv dua- 
wtC^m irpiireL \ Trpbs (pQs: 0, T. 1229 etj 
t6 <pQis (pavel : fr. 832 Trdvr'' iKKoKijirruv 
6 xP^J'oj f/j rd </)WJ dyei. Yet Nauck has 
ejected eh <(>Qs from the text, and con- 

jecturally substituted aa(pus. He wishes 
also to replace Xi^ei by xPV^^i- I^ut for 
the fut. cp. O.C. 114 ?ws di> iKfiddia \ rlvas 
\6yovs ipoCatv, So here X^|ec = fiiWei 
X4^eiv. — For KaC...T€ cp. 421. 

682 ff. <nr^p|J,* : cp. 364. — oTparw: 
the dat. as Eur. J/ec. 863 'Axatois el 5ta- 
pXr)9iricrofiai,, etc. In prose usu. irp6s riva. 
or eifs Tiva: also -irapd rivi, or ^v run. — 
& |j,i) Set, ^uae non oporteat (generic /iij). 
— Spwv dvTwrdo^w : the emphasis is 
here rather on the verb than on the 
partic. : ' I receive many benefits from 
them, in return for my services.' The 
schol. has : i^Tr' iKelvwu eiiepyeTOtu/JLevoi 
dvrevepyeTU avToi$, ws BivaToa wivris ey- 
epyereZv, drjXovdTi virr^ptTelv. This makes 
bpCJv more prominent than di'TtTrdcrxw, 
— evidently because the schol. thought 
that oV avi^p •ir€'vt)s referred only to 
bpQv, — 'so far as a poor man can con- 
fer benefits.' But that clause refers to 
dvT^^^d(7X'^ also : the benefits which he 
received were important for such as he 
was. Cp. 0. T. 763 a^ioy...or dvrip \ 




NE. lyoi elfJL 'Ar/oetSat? Sv<T(xevTJ<;' ovto^ Se jotot 585 

<^tXo9 jxeyicrTO?, ovveK 'Ar^etSas crrvyel. 

Set 817 cr', e/xoty ekdovra Trpocr^ikrj, *\6y(ov 

Kpv^ai 7rpo5 T^ju-ct? [xrjSev d)v aKT^Koas. 
EM. o/oa Tt TTOtets, Tral. NE. (tkottoj Kayco TrdXai. 
EM. ere Oija'Ofjiai twj'S' aiTiov. NE. ttoioi) Xeycov. 590 

EM. Xeyci). Vl rovrov dvBpe t6jS' WTrep KXvet9, 

o TvSews Trat? i^ r' 'OSvcrcrewg j8ta, 

StcJjLioTot TTkiovcriv Tj jxrjv rj \6yco 

TreL(ravTe<s a^etv, tj Trpos ttr^vos Kparo^. 

/cat raur' 'A^atot 7rduTe<s rjKovov cra(l)co<i 595 

'OSvcrcreceJ? Xeyovro?* ovto<; yap rrkiov 

TO ddpcro'S et^e Oarepov hpacreiv rctSe. 
NE. Ttvos 8' 'Ar/DctSat roOS' ctyav ovrw ^povco 

Toacah^ iTre(TTpe(f)ovTO 7rpdyixaTo<; ■)(dpiv, 

Xpyi<rT6, 7' MSS. 685 iyiii etfi' L ist hand, altered by S to iyCj '[i\ Most of the 
other MSS. have ^701 elfj.^ (as A), or ^7(6 V (as B) : iyui niv V. Nauck conj, ^7W7'. 
587 irpo<T(})LK9j, *X67WJ'] vpocrtpiXrj \6yov L, etc.: Trpoa^iXei \6yij} in Harl. (15th cent.), 
which Burges adopts in his text, is an isolated v. 1. For \6yov Burges conj. X67WJ', 
received by Nauck, Wecklein, Mekler. 588 After ijfjias two letters (5e?) have 
been erased in L. — ixtiUv^ MSS.: Linwood conj. firjd^v, and so Blaydes. 590 ttolov] 

SovXos ('for a slave '), and id. 11 18 iriarbs 
ws voneiis dvfip. — XPT'"'''*'^ ®* • toXXA (or 
iroWd re) Kal x/jtjo-tA is commoner than 
iroXXd xpv<^'''d re (though cp. Aesch. 
Theb. 338 TToXXa ydp, eCre TrriXts 5a- 
fjLa(x6^, I ^tJ, SuffTUX^ Te irpdaaei) : and 
on the other hand we find 7roXXA.../faXd 
(fr. 79), iroXKh...(TO(pd (fr. 99), etc. Still, 
XP'?(T7-d 8* seems more probable here than 
Xprjo-rd y'. ^ 

685 f. I^w d\i'. This synizesis is 
extremely rare, though that of w and ov 
is less so {O. T. 332 iy^ oUr', n.). Indeed 
there is no other certain instance in 
Tragedy; for in Eur. £/. 1332 o^5' ^70; 
eZs ffdv p\i(j>apov ireXdau ought not to be 
compared. There oi)S' ^70; is a dactyl, 
by epic hiatus, as in //. i. 29 ttjv 5' eyu 
ov Xijffu. In Comedy we have Ar. Ves/>. 
1224 iyij) etcrofjLai, where Burges reads 
Tox' elffofxai. — (f>(Xos |i.€YwrTos: cp. Ai. 
1 33 1 <pl\ov ff' ^7W ixiyidTov 'Apyeluv 

687 f. X6yiov appears slightly prefer- 

able to the MS. X670V here: and either 
would have been written AorON in the 
poet's time. <Sv is most simply taken 
as = ro^T(>}v oOs: though, if X67o^ were 
retained, it might also represent {vepl) 


589 opa K.r.X. Some take this verse 
as an exchange of veiled hints between 
the accomplices. But why should the 
i/niropos fear that N. was likely to trip in 
his part? Rather it is merely a piece of 
acting, like the feigned 'aside' in 573, 
and with the same object — viz., to im- 
press Philoctetes. — irdXai, referring back 
merely to the moment at which he began 
to press his question, — i.e., to 580: cp. 
O. T. 1 161 n. — For the dvTiXa.^i], marking 
excitement, cp. 54, 466. 

50O iroiov, instead ofrldov. Cp. O. 
T. 54 ws efTTf/D ap^eis TTJade yijs, wffirep 
KpareTs, n. — X^^wv: cp. 0. C. 1038 (n.) 
Xwpwj' dTrei'Xet vvv, threaten (if you will) 
— but set out. So here, 'hold me respon- 
sible if thou wilt — but answer.' 



Ne. I am the foe of the Atreidae, and this man is my best 
friend, because he hates them. Since, then, thou hast come 
with a kindly purpose towards me, thou must not keep from 
us any part of the tidings that thou hast heard. 

Me. See what thou doest, my son. Ne. I am well aware. 

Me, I will hold thee accountable. Ne. Do so, but speak. 

Me. I obey. 'Tis in quest of this man that those two are 
sailing whom I named to thee, — the son of Tydeus and mighty 
Odysseus, — sworn to bring him, either by winning words or by 
constraining force. And all the Achaeans heard this plainly 
from Odysseus, — for his confidence of success was higher than 
his comrade's. 

Ne. And wherefore, after so long a time, did the Atreidae 
turn their thoughts so eagerly towards this man, 

Wecklein {Ars p. 62) conj. 0ov rot: Reiske, ireWov or iriOov. 691 wirep L: ucnrep r. 

592 Herwerden would delete this v., because the names have been given already (570). 

593 17] V L. For 17 firju rj Elmsley conj. 77 /Mrip viv, 594 Tret'iToires] irelaavri y' B, 
and so Brunck. Barges conj. ird<TavT' aird^eiv. 598 f. ovtui L ist hand, but the t 
has been erased. — Nauck would reject the words from 'Arpetdai to roat^b' inclusive. 

591 X4y«. So Tr. ii^oX^yco' r^Ovij- 
Kev K.T.X. : Ant. 245 (where the reluctant 
speaker is at last brought to the point) Kal 
St \iyu (Toi. — 'ir\ tovitov. Such aphaeresis 
after a stop is rare : but cp. Eur. /.A.^ig 
fifSXw ■ Vi TaijTTi Kal Kadiffrafiev tijxv : 
[Eur.] JiAes. 157 ^fw V2 toOtois t6v8' 
vcplcTTa/xaL irbvov : Ar. Ntib. 1354 e7w 
(ppdffu. 'ireibi] yap k.t.\. — towtov, this 
man here, ( = T6i'5e,) Philoctetes. 

592 Although Odysseus and Dio- 
medes had been named in 570, it is 
obviously natural that their names should 
be repeated in this more explicit state- 

593 8iu(i.0T0i. The adj., not found 
elsewhere, answers to 816/xvvfji.i (Tr. 255) 
or {ib. 378, At. 1233) as = 'to 
swear solemnly.' — ■q fii^v, prefacing an 
oath, as Tr. 256 {didi/xocrev) ^ ;xijv...8ov' 
\(b<X€ip: ib. 1 1 85 6fivv... \ ri fi7]v ri Spdaeiv; 
The formula occurs first in //. i. 76 6ij.o(t- 
aov I ij [jAv (Ion. for fj.-{\v) p.01. dprj^eiv. It 
is used also in threats, O.C. 816 rj /j.t]v... 
\vTr7]6ds i(xei (n.). 

594 nrtCa-avrti K.T.X.: cp. 102. — irpos 
lorxvos Kpdros. lax^s is the physical 
strength at the disposal of the captors ; 
Kpdros, the mastery which this strength 
will give them. Thus the gen. defines 
the source of the Kpdros. Cp. Aesch. 

JR. V. 212 Cos oil Kar Icrxi"' ovdt wpbs 
rb KapTfpdv \ XP^'^Vt SiXiy 5^ rovs vwep- 
(Tx^vras Kpardv : where /car' lax^" ex- 
presses the available strength, and wpbs 
rb Kaprepbv the triumphant exertion of it. 
(As to vpbs iffx^os X'^P'-^ ii^ Eur. Med. 
538, see on Ant. 30.) For irpos cp. 90 n, 

596 f. irXe'ov, predicate: cp. 352, 601. 
— 6aT€pou = i7 6 'drepos: cp. O.C. 568 ir\iov 
...(Tod = w'Kiov 7) <rol (n.). 

598 f. T£vos..."irpd7|iaTOS x.dpiv; cp. 
0. T. 698 OTOV irori \ ...Trpdy/xaros. — 
\p6v<}> T0<rw8€ = 5ta xpbvov rocrovrov, after 
so long a time: cp. 722: El. 1273 ia> 
Xpbv(fi fj.aKp(f (piXrdrav \ odbv iira^LWffas... 
4>avTjvai. — eir€<rTp€<J)0VTO, bethought them 
(impf.) of caring for: Dem. or. 10 § 9 
oiiSiv iippovricrare oi)5' iire(TTpd(f>T]T€ ov5kv 
ToijTQov. Cp. 0. T. 134 irpb roO davbvros 
r-qvb' idead^ iTn<Trpo<lyf}v. — &y(i.v ovtw, 
with iirearpdcpovro : El. 884 c35e 7rtcrrei;etj 

The order of the words is remarkable, 
not only because t(vos is so far from 
irpd-yiiaros, but also because it is closely 
followed by tov8', so that, when the ear 
caught the first words, the sense expected 
might naturally be, ' Who was for this 
man for whom' etc. (cp. 441). The 
motive has been the wish to emphasise 
the pron. referring to Philoctetes (tov8'). 



ov ^^y et)(ov yjSrj -xpoviov eK^efiXrjKOTeq ; 6oo 

TLS o nouo's avTovs LKET , 7) uecjv pea 
KOL vefieoTLS, oinep epy dfjLvvovcnv /ca/ca ; 
EM. iy(6 ere tovt, tcr&JS yap ovk ct/o^Koa?, 
TToiv CKSiSafft). ixdvTLS riv rt9 evyevrjf;, 
Jlpidfiov [M€v ut09, ovoixa S' (ovojxdleTO 605 

*EXevo?, ov ovTos vvKTOS i^€\da>v /xovo?, 
o Trdvr aKovcov aXa^pd koX Xco^t^t eTrrj 
SoXtos 'OSucrcrevs etXe* SeV/xtw t' dyoji^ 
eSet^' 'A^aiot? e? fieorov, dijpav KaXi^v 
OS St) Tct t' aX\' avrotcrt Trar^r' iOeanKTev, 610 

Kat TttTTt Tpoia Trepyajx^ w? oi5 /at; ttotc 
irepcroLev, el firj TOvSe Tretcravres Xoyo) 
dyoLVTO VTjcrov rrjcrh^ i(j> '^s I'atet ra vuj'. 

600 ov 7' Heath and Erfurdt : ov t' mss. 601 ^ia] Above this word L has 

the gl. <p66vos. Nauck conj. SLkt): Pallis, the same, or ^Xd^r] : Mekler, dpa. 
602 o'iirep] rfirep (for rjirep?) Harl. — Pallis conj. aiirep. 607 XwjS^r'] \w^^^T' L, 
with a further dot on the r. Dindorf (ed. i860) treats this dot as the accent, 
written over t instead of rj : but tj is accented (7/). 608 diafubv t' L, 

and most MSS.: d^cr/JLiov 5' A, Harl. 6O0 ^s yu^troj'] Blaydes conj. ev fi^cron 

A somewhat similar instance is Ant. 944 
irXa Kal Aavdas ovpaviov 0ws | d\Xa|ai 
S^fias iv xa\/co5^Tois auXats. 

600 €Ixov...IkP€P\tik6t€S : cp. £/. 
590 ^KjSaXoOo-' ?X«s- The perf. part. (0. 
T. 701) is much rarer than the aor. part. 
in mere periphrasis. When joined to 
the perf. partic, ^x" l^^s usu. a separate 
force ; as Xen. An. i. 3. 14 ttoXXoi xP'h- 
fxara ^x^Mf dvt]piraKbTes ('have carried 
off, and hold'). So ib. 4. 7. i iv oh Kal 
TO, iiriT-qdeLa iravra dvaKeKOfiicrnivoi. (had 
carried up, and kept). — \p6v\.ov (masc.) : 
0. C. 441 n. 

601 f. ris 6 ^6008: cp. 0. C. 205 
Tis 6 iroX^irovos ayei; (n.) — tK£T* : //. i. 
240 ^ tot' 'AxtXX^oj itoOt] I'feroi vlai 
'Axo-i'^v. — Qaav pia, constraint imposed 
by the gods ; an unusual phrase, but 
suitable here, where spontaneous yearn- 
ing (7r6^oj) is opposed to the external 
pressure of destiny. Cp. fr. adesp. 424 
0^ ydp TTpb fiolpas 7} riixv ^id^erai (i.e., 
one does not die before one's appointed 
time). Ant. ii^o^ialas...v6<jov. — v^|xe(ris: 
cp. 518. — d|Jivvov<riv, requite, punish: 0. 
C. 1 128. 

605 ovofjia 8' lavo^ : Eur. Ion 
800 6vop.a 5i irotov airrbv 6vo/xd^€i wari^p ; 

Symmetry with Upidfj-ov /xiv vl6s required 
6vofxa(;6iJ.evos : cp. 215 n. (poq. (or ^oQv). 

606 "EXevos, — distinguished as Ilpia- 
/MidT]s from Helenus son of Oenops, a 
Greek hero slain by Hector (//. 5. 707), 
— figures in the I/iaa! as at once a seer and 
a warrior. He gives counsel at critical 
moments to his brother Hector (//. 6. 76, 
7. 44); with his brother Deiphobus, he 
leads a third of the Trojan host in the 
attack on the Greek camp (//. 12. 94). 
The story of his capture by Odysseus 
does not belong to the //tad, but was 
probably included in the 'IXtots MiKpd of 
Lesches (c. 700 B.C.), — the epic which 
contained the return of Philoctetes to 
Troy (see Introd.). Ovid associates this 
exploit with two other similar feats of 
Odysseus, — the capture of the horses of 
Rhesus, when their master, and the Trojan 
spy Dolon, were slain (//. lo), — and the 
theft of the Palladium : Afet. 13. 99 Con- 
ferat his Ithacus Rhesum htibellemqiie 
Dolona, \ Priamidemque Helenum rapta 
cum Pallade captum. In Verg. Aen. 3. 
346 ff., Helenus, then settled in Epeirus, 
prophesies to Aeneas. 

The statement of the ^fivopoi is only 
part of the truth. Helenus had indeed 



whom long since they had cast forth ? What was the yearning 
that came to them, — what compulsion, or what vengeance, from 
gods who requite evil deeds ? 

Me. I can expound all that to thee, — since it seems that 
thou hast not heard it. There was a seer of noble birth, a son 
of Priam, — by name Helenus ; whom this man, going forth by 
night, — this guileful Odysseus, of whom all shameful and dis- 
honouring words are spoken, — made his prisoner; and, leading 
him in bonds, showed him publicly to the Achaeans, a goodly 
prize : who then prophesied to them whatso else they asked, 
and that they should never sack the towers of Troy, unless by 
winning words they should bring this man from the island 
whereon he now dwells. 

(cp. 630). 6IO i6ia-Tri(7ev Triclinius : idiffiriffe L, A, etc. ©H f. (ij 

ov fiTJ] cij 0^ Sij Harl. — Tripaoiev L and most MSS.: nipaaev r. — Elmsley conj. wj oi 
fi-rjiroTe | iripauav : Blaydes, wj ovk S.v irore \ Tr4p<rouv. Nauck would prefer to read 
(taking S-q from the Harleian MS.) ws ov 8ri irore | iripffoiev. — Mekler conj. ws oi) //■^ 
Trore | ^Xoiej'. 613 &yoivTo MSS. Blaydes reads ayayoivro: he also conj. d^oivro. 

been captured, and had said that Troy 
could not be taken without Philoctetes. 
But he had also said that Troy was 
destined to be taken that summer, — as 
if he knew that fate had decreed the 
return of Philoctetes, — who was then to 
be healed by the Asclepiadae, and to 
share with Neoptolemus the glory of the 
victory {1329 — 1342). Odysseus, however, 
believed that Philoctetes would not listen 
to persuasion, but must be brought back 
by a stratagem (103). And so the object 
of the ^fiwopos in referring to Helenus is 
merely to convince Philoctetes that Odys- 
seus is coming, in order that the sufferer 
may become still more anxious to depart 
with Neoptolemus for Greece, as he 

607 aKovwv, with ref. to general 
repute, as 1313. — XwPrjTd ^irtj, insulting, 
contumelious words : for the act. sense, 
cp. TV. 538 \u§7]Tbv ifxir6\r)fjLa, a bargain 
that ruins one. 

6O0 €S |i^(rov with ^Sti^*, rather than 
with diff/jLtov ...aywv : cp. Pind. fr. 42 
KoKwi' fiiv uf fioipav re repirvuv ii fiiaov 
XPV iravri Xatp | 8eiKv6vai. 

610 .TCI t' dXXa. . .irdvTa, including 
the command to bring Neopt. from Scyros 
(cp. 346). This phrase serves to empha- 
sise the statement introduced by Kal : cp. 
^)ti. 506 dXX' 7] TvpavvU TroXXd r' aXX' 
fvSaipLovei, I Ka^eariv avrrj /c.t.X. 

611 f. Tairl TpoCcj, Tripya^i.' : cp. 353 

n. — ov |jii] irore ir€po-oi£v. Helenus said, 
oi> fjt.7] iripaeTe. It is certain that ov (iif 
was used with the ist or 3rd pers. of 
the fut. indie, in strong denial, — having 
then the same force as oi fji.T] with the 
subjunctive, which was the commoner 
construction. There is no need, then, 
for changing oii fiT] ivip<roi(v into 01) fxif 
TT^po-ciav (as though he liad said oi /xt] irip- 
(TTjTe). In oratio obliqua after a secondary 
tense this fut. indie, with oi firi could be 
retained (as if here we had iripaovaiv) : or 
it could be represented by a fut. inf. (as 
if we had ?^7) airois oi /jLTjirore vipaeiv). 
See the examples in n. on 0. C. I'j'j. — 
ov 8ijiroT£ ir^po-oicv would be a weaker 

613 d-yoivTO : he said, ea^ fii) ayrjade, 
if ye shall not bring. Blaydes places 
his conjecture aYaYoivro in the text, 
and also suggests fi^oivro. Either would 
serve; but d'yoivro is right also. In a 
conditional sentence, the pres. subj. can 
have either of two meanings : (i) ii.i> 
dyyfffOe, koXCos ^fet, — 'if ye shall bring, 
it will be well ' — a particular supposition 
referring to the future: or (2) iav dyrjafff, 
KaXQs ^xet, — 'if ye (ever) bring, it is 
(always) well,' — a general supposition re- 
ferring to the present. Here, of course, 
dyoivTO represents (i). Cp. Xen. Cjr. 
3. 2. 13 Tjv fxev TToXepiop alpijcrde, fj.rjK^Ti 
17/ceTe devpo dvev owKwv ...riv Si elprjvris 
doKTJre duadai, avev 6ir\wv TJKere : ib. 




Koi TavO' oTTOis rjKOvcr 6 AaepTov t6ko<s 
Tov fxdvTLv eiTTOVT, evdeo)<s VTricr^eTO 
Tov avhp 'A^atots Tovhe hyjXcocreiv aycov 

OLOLTO fiev fxdXl(T0^ eKOVCTLOV Xa/^cou, 

el fx'q deXoL h\ d-KOVTa' /cat tovtcov Koipa 
TefjLvecv €(j)eLTO t(o deXovri fxr) tv)(c6v. 
yJKovcra<s, (o ttol, irdvTa' to cnrevSeLV he 
KavT(p napaivco Ket tlvos KTJSei irepi. 

OI. otjaot rdXas' "^ Kelvo^, 17 Trdaa fiXd^rj, 
epi €ts 'A;j(atous cjpoaev neiaas crTeXelv; 
7reia6y] yap code Ka^ ''AlSov ^avw?/ 
7r/oo5 (f)(os dveXOelv, cocnrep ovKeivov TraTtjp. 

EM. ovK oio eyo) ravr • aAA. eyo) {xev et/x cTrt 
vavv, <T(f)^v 8' OTTw? dpLCTTa avpcfiepoL Be6<s. 

^I. ovKOVv Tdh\ CO TTOL, heivd, tov Aaeprtov 
e/x' eXiricrai ttot av Xoyoicri jxaXOaKols 
Set^at ve(i)<s dyovT ev 'Apyeiot? peaoLS ', 
ov' Bdcraov dv ttJs TrXelcTTOv e)(6tarTr]<i ipol 





614 iJKovcr^ r: -ffKovaev L. — tokos L, A, and most MSS. : yovos B, R, Lc. 

615 elirbvT^ from eiir6p6' in L. 618 f. Nauck conj. Kal KapaTO/j.eip \ e^eiro ri^ 
diXovTi. Tuvde fi7] tvx^v, 621 Krjdrji L. — F. W. Schmidt conj. k-^8oi,' ?rt. 

5. 3. 27 eai' odv tys vvv, vdre iaei otKOi; 
For similar instances of this pres. subj. 
(referring to the future) represented by 
the optative in oratio obliqua, cp. Dem. 
or. 18 § 148 el fiev rolvvv tovto...tQiv 
eKelvov (Tf/x/xaxwj' elaTjyoLrd rts (repre- 
senting iav elffrjyiJTal rts), viroypeadai rb 
irpayfia ivo/xi^e (Travras). Xen. Anab. 6. 
I. 25 iSoKei drjXov etvai Srt alprjcrovTat, 
aiiTOf, et Tts iirL\p7]^l^0L { = iai> ris iiri- 
^y](pitv)' — vi^o-ov, gen. after a verb of 
motion: 630, El. 324 S6fiuv...ivTa<pia.,, 
<l>ipovaav: 0, T. 142 n. 

617 The words oI'oito |a^v |xdXi<rTa 
are parenthetical, just as if vi'e had eko- 
Twj ii.h> eKovcnov Xa^uv ; and the optat. is 
used as if elwev 8ti drjX<Ii(Toi, had preceded. 
Cp. Lys. or. 13 § 19 X4yei on, ioLv aOrbv 
^Xrjade vepl riji elprjviji irpea^evT^v avro- 
KpaTopa, iroiTjcTeiv [irreg. for iroiTqcrei or 
-(Tot} uiare fiTjre tQiv tslx^v SuXeiv trfire 
5.XX0 rr}i> iroXai iXarruxrai jxriMv otoiTO 
8i Kai SXXo Ti 6/ya9hv . . .iiiprjcyecrOai. Simi- 
larly a clause with yap can take the 
optat. in oratio obliqua : Xen. ff. 7. r. 
23 Xiyuiv ws fiovois fxif avTo7s varpU 

IleXoTroffTjtro! etyj, fwvoi yap airoxOovei 
ev avTxi oiKolev. — itdXio-ra with ol'otTO, 
indicating what he thought most likely : 
cp. El. 932 oiyuat ixoKktt' ^ywye, and O.C. 
1298 n. 

618 f. TOVTCOV with |ii) Tu^civ ( = el 
fjLT} Tvxoi.) : the place of the pron. is 
emphatic; cp. 598 n. — Kapa t^(j,v£iv = 
K€(paX7]v aTTOTiixviLv (or poet. KapaTO/xeTv). 
The Homeric Odysseus twice uses this 
expression ; //. 2. 259 tii^Kir^ ?7retr' '05t;- 
(Trjt, Kap-q wfioicriv iirelr] — if he does not 
chastise Thersites; and Od. 16. 102 o^Wac' 
^Treir' dir' e/ieto Kcipr] ra/xot aXXorpiei <f>il)s 
— if he should not punish the suitors. — 
l4>£iTo, usu. 'commanded' or 'enjoined'; 
here rather, 'gave leave.' [In Xen. An. 
6. 6. 31 ■^ arpaTid croi vtpe^TO 8 ti i^ovXov 
Toirja-ai, i<pe'LT0 is only a doubtful v. 1.] 

620 f. t6 (TtTfvotiv : for the super- 
fluous art., cp. O. C. 47 (Tov^avia-Tavai) 
n. — <roi KavTtp: the /ca^= 'both,' yet can 
follow aoi because the thought is, 'I re- 
commend haste to you, both in your own 
interest and in that of your friends.' — 
irtpi : a very rare addition to the gen. 



And the son of Laertes, when he heard the seer speak thus, 
straightway promised that he would bring this man and show 
him to the Achaeans, — most likely, he thought, as a willing 
captive, — but, if reluctant, then by force ; adding that, should 
he fail in this, whoso wished might have his head. — Thou hast 
heard all, my son ; and I commend speed to thee, and to any 
man for whom thou carest. 

Ph. Hapless that I am ! Hath he, that utter pest, sworn 
to bring me by persuasion to the Achaeans ? As soon shall 
I be persuaded, when I ain dead, to come up from Hades to the 
light, as his father came ! 

Me. I know nothing about that : — but I must go to ship, 
and may Heaven be with you both for all good. 

[Exit Merchant. 

Ph. Now is not this wondrous, my son, that the offspring 
of Laertes should have hoped, by means of soft words, to 
lead me forth from his ship and show me amidst the Greeks .-" 
No ! sooner would I hearken to that deadliest of my foes, 

622 7]'] rj L. 626 7rp6j (pws dveXOe'iv] Nauck writes eis 4>u}s B.v eMfiv. 

630 dyovT^ from dyovd' L. 631 of?-] ov' ist hand in L : S added the accent, 
but in front of the breathing. Seyffert, from the margin of Turnebus, gives ou 

with Kifidofjiai : as a general rule, however, 
verbs of 'caring' can take either the 
simple gen. or gen. with prep, (as ^pov- 
tI^u, fieXei, etc.). 

622 i^ iracra pXaPr], that utter pest. 
In tliis phrase waaa is justified by the 
figurative application; i.e., when a man 
is called a ^Xd^r/, instead of saying 6 iras 
/SXcijSt? (iv, he who is altogether a bane, we 
can say i] irdca ^Xd^-q, the bane which is 
altogether such. The tendency is the same 
which appears, e.g., in \iyeL...€XvaL rarj- 
T-qv (instead of tovto) dpOdrvTa 6v6/xaTos 
(Plat. Crat 443 E: 0. C. 88 n.).— So 
Aegisthus is 6 irdvT' dvaXKH ovto^, tj irdaa 
jSXdjST?, £L 301. Cp. 927 TTciv dei/m. 

624 f. ir€i<r6t](ronai. No entreaties 
can recall the dead to the upper world ; 
and no entreaties will recall him to Troy. 
We need not object to ireiad-ftaoixai that 
a Greek would think of the departed as 
glad to revisit the sunlight. The point 
is that the dead are deaf to the voice that 
would bring them back. — ya,p implies 
the suppressed thought, oOroi creXei. — 
«S8«='at this rate' (= 'if I go to Troy'): 
so oft. oljTti}. — trpos <|>«s dvtXOeiv. Nauck 
writes Suf iXddv, taking the sense to be : 
'I shall be made to believe that I coukl 
return, ' = firt iXOoi/ju. av. But {a) dveX- 

detv is confirmed by the context : cp. 
Ar. Pax 445 eh ^Qs dveXdeiv, etc. : and 
ip) it gives a more direct and forcible 
sense. — ovkcCvov iraTrjp, Sisyphus. The 
scholiast gives the story as it was told 
(probably) by the logographer Pherecydes 
(^or. 470 B. c. ?), who is quoted in ref. to 
Sisyphus by the schol. on //. 6. 153. 
Sisyphus had directed his wife to leave 
him unburied. On reaching the shades, 
he denounced her impiety to Pluto, and 
obtained leave to go back and punish her. 
Having thus returned to earth, he stayed 
there, — ?ws (adds the scholiast) fxer' dvdy- 
KTjj KaTTJXdev. Theognis (v. 702) is the 
earliest witness: — HiaiKpov AloXideu, \ os 
re Kal i^ 'Atdeu) 7roXvidpiy<xiv dvrjXdev, | 
Tret'craj Jlep<Te<j>6vr]v cdfxvXLoLcn X6yoi.%. 

627 orv|i,(j)€poi, be your helper : a sense 
derived from the idea of sharing a burden : 
El. 946 ^vvohu irdv 6(rouirep av adiuo}. 
Not, 'be in accord with you' {vobisciim 
conspiret, Herm. : Ar. Lys. 166 dvi]p, id,v 
/XT] T7J yvvaiKl aviJ.<f)ipri). 

628 TciSe: for the plur. cp. 524 n. 

629 f. dv with Sti^ai. — V€<is dyovT*, 
leading him ashore from his ship : cp. 
613 n. 

631 Qv' is clearly right : cp. 993, 997, 
TV. 415. Welcker's ov (= 'whereas') is 


KAvoifx e)(^LOvy}<;, rj fju etfrjKev wo anovv. 

aXX' ecrr' EKeivo) TrdvTa Xe/cra, iravTa 8e 

ToXfJLYjToi' Kol vvv otS' 66ovpe)^ t^erat. 

aXX*, d) TCKVov, -)((opcoixev, (o<s 7]fia.<; nokv 635 

TreXayos opit^rj Trj^ 'OSvacreoJS v€(6<s. .,. 

loiixev Tj TOi Kaipio? cnrovSrj ttovov 

\TJ^avTO<s VTTVov KavdnavXav iqyayev. 
NE. ovKOvv ineLbdv irvevyia tovk Trp(opa<s dvrj, 

TOTe crTekovfiev' vvv yap dvTiocTTaTei. 640 

<E>I. aet /caXos ttXou? ecr^', otov (f)€vyr)<5 KaKa. 
NE. ovK, aXXa /ca/cetvoto"t ravT ivavria. 
OI. OVK ea-TL XycTToi^ irvevfji ivavnovfJievoVf 

OTOV TTapfi /cXei/zat re ^apTrdcrai ySta. 
NE. aXX' et SoKet, -)(^copwfxev, evhodev Xa/3o)v 645 

oTou o'e ^peCa kol ttoOo's fjidXiar e^^c. 
<I>I. aXX' ecTTLv Sv Set, Kaiirep ov TroXXaJi^ aTro. 
NE. Tt Tovc' o /XT) vea>5 ye Tr)<; €fxr}<s ^etn; 
$1. (fyvXXov tC fjLOi TrdpecTTLV, a> p^dXicrT aet 

KOLfJLO) roS' cXko?, atcrre npavveuv irdw. 650 

^ao'croi'...; Welcker conj. oC Oaa-ffov, and so Dind., Wunder, Hartung, Blaydes, 
Wecklein. — Schneidewin conj. ^ daaaov. 633 iravra 5^] Wakefield conj. 

irdvTa T€. 636 opifij Reiske, Brunck: opi^ei MSS. (xw/5^f« Ha.l.): marg. gl. 

in L, du<rTr]<nv. — Buttmann retained us (as = 'since') opij'ei : Hermann gave ?«s... 
o/atfet. 637 f. Hermann would assign these two vv. to the Chorus. Blaydes 

follows Bergk in rejecting them. 630 tovk r : tov L. — dv^ Pierson : dyjt L, 

with gl. wapyji : dyij A (with gl. iriayj, Opavadrj, showing that the annotator took 
it from idy-qv, — 'be broken,' i.e. 'fall'!). 642 off/c'' dXXa (sk) L. — Seyffert 

reads, ovk avra...; Meineke, oiiK apa...; (and so Cavallin): Wecklein {Ars p. 40) 

much weaker: so, too, is tj ddffaov, or oi 630 f. tovk irpupas: cp. 1451 Kara 

6d(T(rov...&irovv; — -irXcio-TOv €x0^<rTTis: cp. Trpv/xvav. — dvfj, as in 764: and so 705 

O. C. y^^ irXelffTOv... | KdKicrTOS, n. i^avelrj. Cp. Her. 2. 113 oii yap dvUi, 

632 atrovv, deprived of the use of (^les.) rd Trvev/jLara. — <rT€Xov|i€v: 571 n. 
one's feet, x'^^'^i': cp. Arist. Metaphys. 642 ovk, dWd k.t.X. The tone of 
4. 22 \iye7a{....&-Kovv Kal ry fii] ^x^iv this idiomatic phrase would be nearly 
oXws 7r65ay /cat ry ^ai^Xouj. rendered (here, at least) by 'nay, but.' 

633 irdvTa XtKTO, k.t.X. For the The ovk refers to dd KoXbs ttXoOj k.t.\.: 
omission of fMiv in the epanaphora cp. 'This is f!Ot a case of flight from immi- 
779: Ani, 806 n. nent peril; but (on the contrary) our 

635 f. ws...op£5xi- The MS. 6p(tci> pursuers also are being delayed,' Cp. 

cannot be defended here, either with Tlat. £ui/ijyd. 2'j'j A dpa ai/ oii fxavOdveis; 

us as= 'since,' or with the conjecture ...oHk, dXX', tj 5' 6s, /JLavOdvu. — I do not 

^ws as = 'while yet.' The words clearly think, then, that any alteration is neces- 

express the eagerness of Ph. to put a sary. Of the conjectures (see cr, n.) 

space of sea between himself and his Doederlein's ol8*' is perhaps the best, 

pursuer. And he has no reason to be- O. Heine's dXX' ovxl... ; is also possible. 

lieve that his pursuer is still distant. 646 dW, followed by dXX' in 647 : 



the viper which made me the cripple that I am ! But there is 
nothing that he would not say, or dare ; and now I know that 
he will be here. Come, my son, let us be moving, that a wide 
sea may part us from the ship of Odysseus. Let us go : good 
speed in good season brings sleep and rest, when toil is o'er. 

Ne. We will sail, then, as soon as the head-wind falls ; at 
present it is adverse. 

Ph. 'Tis ever fair sailing, when thou fleest from evil. 

Ne. Nay, but this weather is against them also. 

Ph. No wind comes amiss to pirates, when there is a 
chance to steal, or to rob by force. 

Ne. Well, let us be going, if thou wilt, — when thou hast 
taken from within whatever thou needest or desirest most. 

Ph. Aye, there are some things that I need, — though the 
choice is not large. 

Ne. What is there that will not be found on board my ship } 

Ph. I keep by me a certain herb, wherewith I can always 
best assuage this wound, till it is wholly soothed. 

ovK dp' atia....; O. Heine, dXX' o^x^...; Schneidewin (formerly), dXX' inTl...: Doe- 
derlein, oZ6'' aWa. (and so Nauck): Mekler, eu 7'* dXXoi. — Paley would justify oHk 
by a transposition, arranging the vv. thus: 643, 644, 642, 641. 644 KXixj/ai 

re] Bergk conj. K\i\pai ti. 646 \afiCov'] Dobree conj. \a^6vd\ and so Hartung. 

647 diro] Reiske conj. ^701': Burges, ov iroXKwv ye, ttoi. 648 rl rovd'] Blaydes 

conj. tI 5' ?<Td'. — Ivi MSS. : ^Trt is conject. by London ed. (1747), Heath, Wake- 
field, etc.: dwo by Hartung. 649 fidXia-r^ del] Hense conj. fxaXicTra, irai: 
Tournier, Tdxi-(rT' del. 650 irdw] irovov R (i6th cent.), which Hartung adopts. 
Reiske conj. Trdvov : Wecklein, iroSa : Nauck, 7rdX«' : Hense, ttoXi; : Meineke, raxi/. 

n. on 524 f. — x«p»|i£v...XaPwv. The 
subject to the plur. verb being iyu Kal ai, 
the sing, partic. agrees with av, — a constr. 
harsher in form than in reality. Cp. Ar. 
Av. 202 hevpX ydp icr^ds... | ^Treir dve- 
yeipas ttjv i/iijv drjddva, | KaXoOpiev 
avToii. Aesch. Eum. 141 dviffTU, Kdiro- 
\aKTl(Taa' Cttvoj' | ldc!iixed\ Eur. Med. 564 
Kal ^waprrjcras 7^;'os | eiiSaip-ovoifj^v (so 
Elms., for -oIt)v). Dem. or. 14 § 15 
dire^Xiipare irpbi dWrjXovs, us airrbs fiiv 
^KacTos 06 TToi'qa'up. — Dobree's conjec- 
ture, Xap6v8', was suggested by 0. C. 
1 164, where the MSS. give fioXbvr' at the 
end of the v. : but that should prob. be 

647 KaCircp ov iroXXcov fiiro: and so it 
will not take long to choose them out. 
For the use of the prep., cp. Thuc. i. 
1 10 6X^701 d7r6 TToWQiv. 

648 v«<i>s yt TTJs «|*T)S 2iri. The cor- 
rection of the MS. ^vi to hr\, is necessary 
and certain. Of 'ivi ( = iveaTi.) only three 

explanations are possible, (i) Some hold 
that the gen. vecos depends on the idea of 
iaia or hdov implied in Jvi: 'is contained 
in my ship.' Cp. Ai. 1274 epKiwv... 
iyKeKXrj/jL&ovs: Eur. /%. 451 t6v5' elcre- 
Si^oj reix^wv. But there the notion 'with- 
in' is implied far more clearly than by 
^vi here. (2) Or vedis is an absolute local 
gen., 'in the ship'; cp. EL 900 i<TxdTr]s 
S' bpQ) 7rvpds...^6<TTpvxov. (3) Others 
take ivi with Xa^eiv supplied from Xa^ibv 
in 645: 'what is there which it is not 
possible to Qh\.2i\n from my ship?' No 
one of these views is tenable. 

650 iravv is fitting enough, where he 
is dwelling on the value of the herb to 
him ; and it certainly is not weaker than 
the substitutes which have been proposed 
for it (see cr. n.). Meineke {Analecta 
Soph. p. 317) makes the arbitrary as- 
sumption that irdvv was not used by 
Soph, in dialogue; though it is certainly 
used by him in anapaests (0. C. 144). 



NE. a XX' eK(f)€p* avTO. tl yap er aXX' ipa<s Xa^etv ; 
<I>I. €1 [jLoi TL ro^cov Tcovb' aTry)ixeK'Y)p,ivov 

TrapeppvrjKev, (o<s Xltto) (jltJ t(o Xa^eiv. 
NE. '^ ravTa yap ra /cXetva t6^ a vvv €)(€l<; ; 
OI. TavT, ov yap dXX' ecrr*, aXX' a ^aaTat^oi ^epolv. 
NE. ap ecTTLV wcrre Kayyvdev deav Xafielv, 

Kal fiaardaaL fxe irpoaKvaai 6^ uxnrep 6e6v ; 
<E>I. (Toi y , at reKvov, /cat rovTO koXXo tcju ifxajv 

OTTOLOV dv (TOi ^vjjicf^epr) yevqcreT ai. 
NE. /cat p.rjv ipoj ye* top S' epcod' ovroj? ^X'^' 

€t jLtot OefMLi;, 6eXoL[JL dv el he fxij, Trapes. 
^I. ocrta re (fxavels ecrri r, co TeKvov, ^e/xt?, 

OS y rjXiov roS' elaopdv e/xot ^cto? 

[xouos SeScu/ca?, 69 yOov Otratav tSetv, 

OS TTarepa Trpea/Bw, os ^tXovs, os t&jv e/xcui' 

e)(6pa)v fJL evepOev ovt dvecTTrjaa^s irepa. 




654 t6^' a] rifa Aid., with A. 655 ravr' ov yap dW {sic, not d\X') ^crd' 

a /3a(TTdfw x^po'" L. Two modes of completing the v. appear in other Mss. : 
(i) A, 01' yap &Wa 7' ^t7$' : (2) T, dW icrd' dXX'. — Hartung conj. ravr', 01) yap 
koTiv dW : Hense, TadT\ oi yap dXX' Ir' icrd': Mekler, TavT\ ov ykp d\X', i^icd'. 

651 tL -ydp 2t* : 'Now what else...?' 
— ^dp introduces the question, as oft., 
when a speaker turns to a new point : 
cp. 1405: Ai. lOi eleV rl ykp Stj irats 6 
ToO Aaeprlov, \ nov coi tjuxV^ 'icrTriKev ; 

652 f. d [loC Tl t6|«v ('I fain would 
fetch) any of these arrows that may have 
been overlooked and may have slipped 
away from me.' The vaguer interpretation, 
'a.ny appurtenance of this bow,' is not 
the best here. Philoctetes, who has been 
afield in quest of game, carries his bow 
and his quiver (cp. 291 n.); but he is 
afraid that one or more of the arrows 
may have been accidentally left behind 
in the cave. To^a, in poetry, can mean 
either (i) bow, (2) bow and arrows, or 
(3) arrows. For sense (2), cp. //. 21. 
502 : Leto picks up the arrows which 
had dropped from the quiver of Artemis 
(492 7-ax^ef S' ^KTriTTTOV diarol): — avvai- 
vvTO Ka/j,TrvXa rb^a \ weirruT dXXuSis dXXa 
ixera. <TTpo4>akiyyi kovIt]$ (where Ka/jLTrijXa 
is the epithet of the bow only). For (3), 
Eur. Ion 524 e'lVw rd^a'uv Xa/Seiy. 
— d'Tnj[i.€XTj(A^vov, a rare compound, of 
which this perf. partic. occurs in Her. 3. 
X29. — iraptppvTjKtv, has slipped aside (as 

by dropping from the quiver); not, 'has 
slipped from my memory.' Cp. Xen. 
An. 4. 4 dXeeivbv ijc ij x'^i/ lirLwewTUKvIa, 
oTCj} fj.7] Trapeppvelr) (slip off). Plato has 
the word in a fig. sense, Le^g. 781 A 
TToXXd. vfitv irapippei, iroXu &pi.€ivov av 
^XO''''"a ^l vb/iuiv ^Tvxev tj rd vvv (escaped 
your care). — ws XCiro) ll.r^ = (hs fij} X.: cp. 
67 n.: XaPeiv: cp. 81. 

655 ou Ycip aXX' eor*, dXX* ol k.t.X. 
L's reading, oi yap dXX' (sic) ?cr9' a clear- 
ly points to the reading in the text, since 
dXX' might easily have been omitted by 
a scribe who mistook it for a repetition of 
dXX'. And V confirms this. For dXXoj 
closely followed by dWd, Seyffert cp. 
Od. 8. 311 drhp oS ri /jloi ahios dXXoj, | 
dXXd TOKTJe Siju) (cp. id. 11. 558). Re- 
mark that this reading is further corro- 
borated by the form of the statement. It 
is peculiarly Sophoclean to have three 
clauses, in which the second is opposed 
to the first, and the third repeats the 
sense of the first, — as here d Pa(rTdtw = 
TavT* : see on AnL 465. — A's reading 
dXXa 7* e'o-6* d is weaker, and also less 
likely to have generated L's. 

656 f. «<rT€ after ?<mv, as sometimes 



Ne. Fetch it, then. Now, what else wouldst thou take ? 

Ph. Any of these arrows that may have been forgotten, 
and may have slipped away from me, — lest I leave it to be 
another's prize. 

Ne. Is that indeed the famous bow which thou art holding ? 

Ph. This, and no other, that I carry in my hand. 

Ne. Is it lawful for me to have a nearer view of it, — to 
handle it and to salute it as a god ? 

Ph. To thee, my son, this shall be granted, and anything 
else in my power that is for thy good. 

Ne. I certainly long to touch it, — but my longing is on 
this wise ; — if it be lawful, I should be glad ; if not, think no 
more of it. 

Ph. Thy words are reverent, and thy wish, my son, is 
lawful ; for thou alone hast given to mine eyes the light of life, 
— the hope to see the Oetean land, — to see mine aged father 
and my friends, — thou who, when I lay beneath the feet of my 

foes, hast lifted me beyond their reach. 

656 op'] ap' L. 667 /te] Blaydes gives o-^e. 659 ^vfKpipy] crvfiip^pov T. 
661 et fioi] Reiske conj. d fih. — irdpes] Nauck and Blaydes conj. oii deXcj. 
663 t65' r: t6t' L. 666 n^pai, L. Burges conj. ytt' Vwep: Blaydes, the same, 

or TrdXiv, or x^P^ • Cavallin, Kapa. 

after dwardv, edeXw, diofiai, irddcj, etc. : 
cp. 0. C. 969 n. — Otov. So the Arcadian 
Parthenopaeus swears by his spear-head 
(aix/^Tj), ijj' I'x^' fiaWof deov \ <xi§eiv ire- 
voiduis (Aesch. T/ied. 529). Idas, one of 
the Argonauts, says, ovd' ?/t' 6(p^X\€L \ 
Zeiii t6<tov, 6<rcrdTi6v irep ifiov dSpv (Apoll. 
Rhod. I. 468). Mezentius: Dextra mihi 
deus et tebim, quod missile libra, \ Nunc 
adsini (Verg. Aen, 10. 773). Capaneus : 
Ades mihi dextera tantum : \ Tupraesens 
bellis et inevitable nutnen; \ Te voco, te so- 
lum, superum contemptor, adoro (Statius 
9. 548). Here, however, Neoptolemus re- 
gards the bow as a 'god,' not so much 
because it is invincible, as because it bad 
belonged to Heracles. — For the fig. use 
of 6«6s, cp. O.T. 27 n. 

659 |v(i4>^p'{) cannot mean, 'what is 
pleasing to you' (as Nauck takes it, 'was 
genehm ist'), but only, 'what is profitable 
for you.' The latter sense, however, is 
quite consistent with epu in 660. 

660 f. Kttl HTjv...'y€: Ant. 221 n. — 
irdpcs, 'let it go,' 'think no more about 
it.' There is no real ground for thinking 
this word corrupt. vapUvai can mean 
omiltere no less than concedere. Cp. 

Attt. 1193 Kovdiv irapri(r(x}..jTros. Plat. 
Legg. 754 A y.i\ roivvv ytr/^uiaKovTii ye 
irapw/jLev avrb dpptjrov. Pind. P. i. 8G 
fir} vaplei KoKd. 

662 o(ria...0€| cp. £1. 432 01) ydp 
aoi Gifiit I ovd' oaiov (n.). 

663 f. OS v*, as 1215, 0. T. 35, etc. 
The relative, with this causal force, refers 
to an antecedent {(xol) which is under- 
stood : O. C. 263 n. — ^aos, life, in place 
of imminent death. — S^SuKas, followed 
by an aor. (666): cp. 928 f. — x^ov 01- 
TttCav : 490 n. — The repetition of the 
pron. OS has much the same rhetorical 
effect as the repetition of the verb (5^5w- 
Kas) would have with us. 

666 dvco-TT]o-as ^^pa. If ir^pa is 
genuine, the sense is: — 'When I was 
under the feet of my foes, thou hast lifted 
me up, (placing me) beyond their reach.'' 
ircpa could be either prep, with ixOpQvt 
or adv. : the former is best for contrast 
with cvcp6{v. While suffering in Lemnos, 
Ph. was hepdev twv ixOp^ov. If he is- 
restored to his home in Greece (and he 
assumes that this is certain), then they 
can touch him no more. Thus ir^pa 
blends the thought of conveyance across. 




ddpcreL, TTapecrrai tolvtcl ctol kol dvyyo.veiv 

Koi BovTL Sovvac Ka^eTrev^acrOaL ^poTcop 

oipeTyj<; e/cart rftJj'S' eTTti/zaucrat jjlovov 

evepyeTOiv yap Kavros avT eKTrjddix'iqv. 670 

ovK ct^^o/xat (T lh(i>v re /cat Xa^oiv <f)i,\ov 

ocrrt? ydp ev Bpdv ev iraOoiv eTrtcrrarat, 

7ravT05 yivoir av KT7][xaT0s Kpeicrcrcov (ftlXos. 

■^((opo'LS oiv etcroi. ^I. kol ere y eiad^co' to ydp 

vocrovv TToBel ere ^vixnapacTTdTrjv XajSelv' 675 

ffrp. a'. XO. \6yoj fxkv i^TJKovcr, oirojTra 8' ov p-dXa, 

667 f. Hense would omit from ravrd roi to Sovvai inclusive. 668 /caJ SSvri Sovvai] 
Musgrave conj. *cal aTo/MTi dovvai (as Blaydes reads): Herwerden, kolxovti Sovvai. 
660 ixbvovl Nauck conj. iiovifi. 670 af!r'] air {sic) L: cp. on 607. 

671 — 673 oiK ax0o/<pl\os. The MSS. give these three vv. to Philoctetes. 
Doederlein first restored them to Neoptolemus. They are rejected as spurious by 
Dindorf and Wunder, vi^hom Nauck and Campbell follow. 674 f. L rightly 

gives xwpols ftf e?<rw to Neoptolemus (the words forming a line by themselves), and 

the sea with the image of 'uplifting' 
which is expressed by dv4(rrr]<rai. The 
very fact of such a blending seems in 
favour of xe'pa. Sophocles not seldom 
admits a partial fusion of the figurative 
with the literal: see on 0. T. 886, 
1300 ff., Ant. 117. — No emendation is 
satisfactory. If we read kx^P^^ ^vepdev 
6vt' avi(TT7]crdi |x* virtp, we should have 
to suppose that the loss of the letters 
H* V had led to the expansion of ir€p 
into ir^pa (vipai in L). But such a loss 
is not very likely. In AttL 1301, where 
iripi^ prob. arose from irepl ^[l<pei], the 
lost letters were the last of the verse. 
I had thought of dvao-njoras irapti: but 
prefer to retain irepa. — Cp. £/. 1090 
f<j7;j fioi Kadvirepdev \ xetpi koL irKoiTip 
TOjdvd' exOptov, 6(rou | vvv iirdxeip vaieis. 

667TavTa (nom.) irap^trrai <roi, {ware) 
Kal 9iyyd.vt\.v (aiJrwj'). Oiyydvoj never 
takes an accus. in class. Greek: Anf. 
546 n. 

668 Kal 86vTi oovvai. These words 
are not only genuine, but mark a deli- 
cate turn of phrase. Instead of saying, 
' You shall be allowed to handle the bow, 
on condition of returning it,' he says, 
' You shall be allowed to handle the bow 
and to return it.' The clause Kal dSvri 
douvai. coheres closely with diyydveiv. 
The condition which qualifies the boon 

is thus lightly and courteously hinted, — 
being inserted between the words (^17- 
ydviiv, Kd^eire^^ajdai) which express the 
privileges conceded. Cp. 774 01) dodri- 
(rerai \ ttXt]!' <toI re Kdjxol. — The aorist 
Sovvai expresses the moment of giving, 
and eirtvlao-Bai the moment of vaunting ; 
while the pres. Oiyyaveiv denotes the con- 
tinuing act of touching. Cp. Dem. or. 2 
§ 26 TToXi) ydp pq,ov ^xo"'''"'-^ (pvXdrTeiv 
rj KT-fjaaffdai. ndura ■ir^(pvKev. 

660 The ace. |i.dvov is correct; it 
represents the nom. of the direct form, 
eCx^i iiri\}/av(rai fidvos. Here, however, 
after 86vti, it is slightly awkward. Nauck 
wishes to read |Ji6vu. I should prefer to 
keep |x6vov and insert a-' after dpcnjs. 
The direct form implied would then be, 
ei^X^' <^^ itfiipavaai fibvov. Cp. Plat. Gorg. 
474 B iyCo ydp dr] ol/xai, Kal i/Jti Kal ai... 

670 tvep-yeTwv, by kindling the pyre for 
Heracles: cp. 801 ff. 

671 — 673 These three verses, called 
' manifesto spurii ' by Dindorf, are clearly 
genuine. If they are rejected, then Ne- 
optolemus deigns no reply beyond x'^P°^^ 
dv etffu to the gracious and cordial speech 
of Philoctetes. In proof that the verses 
are pointless, Dindorf says: — 'Neque 
enim quidquam beneficii a Philocteta 
accepit Neoptolemus, ut «D tradibv dici 



Be of good cheer ; the bow shall be thine, to handle, and to 
return to the hand that gave it ; thou shalt be able to vaunt 
that, in reward of thy kindness, thou, alone of mortals, hast 
touched it ; for 'twas by a good deed that I myself won it. 

Ne. I rejoice to have found thee, and to have gained thy 
friendship; for whosoever knows how to render benefit for 
benefit must prove a friend above price. — Go in, I pray thee. 
Ph. Yes, and I will lead thee in ; for my sick estate craves 
the comfort of thy presence. \^They enter the cave. 

Ch. I have heard in story, but seen not with mine eyes, ist 


KfiX ai 7' etVd^w to Philoctetes. Bergk reverses this attribution. Cavallin gives the 
whole two vv. to Philoctetes. Hermann, following L as to the persons, places 
vv. 674 f. before vv. 671 — 673. — koX ffi 7' etVcifw] Tournier conj. Kal (r' iweurA^os. 
B16 — 690 L divides the vv. thus : — \6y(^ fiev — | rbv — | ttot^ — | dpofidda — | fXa^S' — | 
aWov — 1 7' olSa. — | rovS' — | 6(7 oUt' — | d\\' — | dSWvd' — | ro5e — | ttwo" irore — | (>odi<av — | 
dpa — I ^lOTav Kariax^v. 676 ^^tJ/couo"'] i^'^iKova' L. 

possit.' Blaydes, though he does not 
bracket the verses, assents to this argu- 
ment : — ' Certainly eS iraduv cannot well 
apply to Neoptolemus.' But eO iradwv 
refers, of course, to Philoctetes. Neo- 
ptolemus means: — 'I am not sorry that 
chance drove me to Lemnos, and thus 
enabled me to gain your friendship. 
One who is ready to requite a benefit 
(viz., conveyance to Greece) by such a 
kindness as this (the promised loan of 
the bow), must indeed prove to be a price- 
less friend.' 

672 f. cv Spav €v ^aOcov : 0. C. 
1202 (01) KaXbv) aiiTov fjikv «5 | Trdo'Xf"' 
iraddvTa 5' ovk ivldTacrOai rlveiv. Thuc. 
2. 40 01/ yap trdcrxovTei eC dWd. dpuvres 
KTw/jieda Toi)s (plXovs. — So, of injury, 0. C. 
271 TTa^wi'> dvT^dpuv, — Kn^iiaros : 
cp. Afti. 701 ^yoiot 5^ (Tov wpdo'trovTOS 
evTii^wJ, irdrep, \ ovk icrriv ovSkv Krij/xa 


674 f. x'^po^s ^^ ii<ru : Tr. 624 

(TTe/xo's a.v ijdri. Cavallin gives these 
words, as well as the following, to 
Philoctetes, because the invitation to 
enter the cave ought to come from him, 
whose home it is. But then the words 
Kal «r€ y' clcro^w lose their proper force ; 
for we have to understand Ph. as say- 
ing, — 'Pray enter: — or rather— I will 
lead you in.' But yt can only emphasise 
<rl: and therefore xapol^ av €l'<rw must 
be said to Philoctetes. In these words 
Neoptolemus reverts to the wish which 

he had already expressed (645, 651) that 
Ph. should fetch from the cave anything 
that he needed for the voyage. — to ^dp | 
voo-ovv: for the art. as penult, word of 
the v., cp. O. T. 231; 0. C. 265, 351: 
Ant. 67, 78. T6...V00-0VV, my sick estate: 
cp. Thuc. I. 36 TO jxkv Sedios aiiToO...T6 
di 9ap<Tovv (his mood of fear or courage). 

676 — 729 The only proper ardintiov 
of the play, ist strophe (670 — 690) = ist 
antistrophe (691 — 705): 2nd str. (706 — 
7 1 7) = 2nd antistr. (718 — 729). For the 
metres see Metrical Analysis. 

We have already had two short cho- 
ral songs, — strophe and antistrophe, — in 
which the Chorus sought to aid Neo- 
ptolemus by confirming the story of his 
quarrel with the Atreidae (391 — 402), 
and by affecting to believe that Greece 
is indeed the goal of his voyage (507 — 
518). We need not suppose that the pity 
which they expressed in vv. 507 ff. was 
wholly feigned; still, that particular ex- 
pression of it belonged to the part which 
they were acting. 

It is otherwise now. The Chorus are 
alone. Down to the end of the 2nd 
strophe (717) they are simply uttering 
what they feel. Then at v. 718 Philo- 
ctetes and Neoptolemus reappear from 
the cave; and in the 2nd antistrophe 
the Chorus once more seek to help their 
master's design. 

676 ^■r\Kovcr', as if by rumour from 
a far-off place: cp. Aesch. Eum. 397 



2 Tov TTekdrav XeKrpcov TTore tcou Ato? 

3 Kara SpojuctS' oifxirvKa SeV/xiov (o<s e/3a\ev 7TayKpaT''Q<s 

Kpovov Trais* 68o 

4 aXXou 8' ovTiv eyoiy oT8a /cXvwv ovS' ionScov fJi^oipa 

5 TovS' eyOtovi (TVvrv\6vTa, 

6 Ovarcov, 6? our' ep^a? tlv, ^ov tl vocr<fiL(Ta<s, 

7 aXX' tcro? *a»v tcrots dj'7^/9, 685 

678 irori rthv Aibs] irork dibs MSS.: Triclinius inserted tov (and so Buttmann) : 
Person (on Eur. Phoen. 145), twj'. 670 f. l^lova Kar' dnirvKa 5r] \ dpofidSa difffuov 

u<r I AajS' 6 TrayKparria Kpovov irata' L. So the other MSS., except that, for kot' 
afiirvKa, Harl. has KdfnrvKa : for ^Xa/3', Vat. has ^^aXev : and T (with Triclinius) 
omits 5-}j. For the conjectures see comment, and Appendix. 682 eVtSwf] The 
ist hand in L wrote iffidwv : the corrector has made icrLSov by erasing the second limb 
of w. — /xolpiXi made from fioipai in L, with gl. ttjx'I'- above. 684 6s oi»'r' ^p^as tiv' 

irpoffwdev e^rjKovaa k'StjSoi'os ^orjv. Above, 
in 378 and 472, this compound was 
merely a strengthened d/coi;w. — Sirwira 
8' ov [idXa. Cp. Xen. Hieron i. 12 ol 
dk rOpavvoL oi fidXa {neguaquam) d/i^l 
deupias ?xoi"''"'- The emphasis contrasts 
the sufferings known only by hearsay 
with those which have just been so vividly 
placed before their eyes. 

677 f. TOV irtXttrav. Ixion treacherous- 
ly murdered his father-in-law, Ar)iove^s, 
and, when no mortal would minister the 
rites of purification to him, was cleansed 
of his crime by Zeus. He requited this 
grace by attempting the bed of Hera; and 
Zeus then commanded Hermes to bind 
him on a wheel of fire in the lower 

The comparison with Ixion is the more 
forcible here, since reference has just been 
made to the gratitude shown by Philo- 
ctetes (672). Ixion was the great example 
of ingratitude. Cp. Find. /". 2. 21 deuiv 
6' i<peT/xaLS 'l^lova ipavrl ravra jSporots | 
Xiyeiv iv irrepbevTi. rpoxv | iravrq. kvXiv- 
dofievoV 1 rbv eiiepyirav dy avals 
dfxoi^ais irroLXOfJi-^vovs TlveaOai, 

X^KTp«v..,T(3v Aiis: cp. 1406 jSAeo-t 
Toh 'B.paK\^ovs. Buttmann preferred the 
Triclinian tov Aio's, — which is admissible 
(cp. An(. 10 n.), — as emphasising the 
proper name; but twv is clearly right. 

679 f. KaTcl 8po|ia8' aiiirvKa... Kpo- 
vov wais. As given in the MSS. (see cr. 
n.), these verses are longer than the cor- 
responding vv. of the antistrophe, 693 f., 
irap' (fi<rT6vov,,.alfiaTr]p6v. If both 'I^iova 

and 8^o-p,iov are to be kept here, the 
antistrophic verses must be expanded. 
But those verses appear to be sound 
as they stand. The question is, then, 
whether 'I|iova or 8^<r(jiiov should be 
omitted here. I prefer to omit 'I^tova, 
for two reasons. 

(i) The poet's tendency to omit the 
proper name in mythical allusion, when 
the context made his meaning clear, 
might be illustrated from AfU. 133, where 
Capaneus is described, yet not named; 
and from 966 — 987 of the same play, 
where Cleopatra — whose fate is being 
compared with Antigone's — is only indi- 
cated as the mother of the Phineidae 
(980) and the daughter of Boreas (985). 

(2) Sco-fiiov is not, indeed, necessary 
to the sense. As in prose we have 
dva^i^d^eiv iirl rbv rpoxdv (Andoc. or. i 
§ 43), so, here, the sense would be 
adequately given by kut' a}J.TrvKa... 
cPaXcv. And it might fairly be sug- 
gested that difffiiov had crept into the 
text from the schol., /car' a/j.irvKa dr)] 
Kard rbv rpoxov (which should be rpoxbv, 
seeAnL io65n.)5e8eij.ivov. Then, omit- 
ting 8^o-[>.iov, we might keep the order 
of the MS. words, merely changing Kar* 
to dv* : — 'I^lov' dv* ajxirvKa 81] SpofidS' 
tis €paX€v (where 6^= 'as men say'). 
But, on the other hand, poetical con- 
siderations seem in favour of 8^o-(jiiov. 
It adds force to the picture of a terrible 
doom imposed by an irresistible power. 
— Other views are discussed in the Ap- 



how he who once came near the bed of Zeus was bound upon a 
swift wheel by the almighty son of Cronus ; but of no other 
mortal know I, by hearsay or by sight, that hath encountered 
a doom so dreadful as this man's ; who, though he had wronged 
none by force or fraud, but lived at peace with his fellow-men, 

MSS. (^p^as Harl.) : Musgrave conj. Ss odriv' ^p^as: Erfurdt, 6s ov <pdi<Tas rtv': Cavallin 
(after Blaydes), 6s oOre (cX^^as : Bergk, 6s oO rt pi^as. — oS ti voaiplffas Schneidewin : 
ovTe voaiplffas MSS. Bergk would insert ovtiv' before ovre vo<r(pi<ras, and in 699 
read -fj et ris opvis instead of ei tis. 685 tffos uv tffois] taua {sic) iv tjoiff L : 

fcros ^J* iffois I. Bothe conj. taos eiV fcrois : F. Schultz and Lachmann, l(Xos uv (aois: 
Hermann, laos (v 7' taois : Burges, ftros, et rts, uv dv7)p (and so Blaydes in text). 

a|Ji7rvKa, here, the rim of the wheel ; 
elsewhere always 'head-band.' But its 
etymology {diJi.irl = dfi<pL) might easily sug- 
gest this poet, use, esp. as SpopiaSa (perh. 
suggested by Tpox6s) helps it out. The 
schol. seems to have read &/j.irvKa. 

Cp. Hesych., d/xirvKts, rpoxoi' ovtu 
So^okX^s iv ^iXoKTT^Ti]. Musgrave's av- 
Tvya is certainly tempting, and may be 
right ; but it does not seem necessary. 

682 TowS' = rj Tovd' : cp. 597 dari- 
pov, n. 

684 ovt' %p|as tiv', ov ti voa'({>Co-as. 
A partial reminiscence of Od. 4. 690 
oUre Tivd p^|as i^aiffiop o&re ti diribv, as 
Eustathius saw (p. 763, 2) : 'O/xripiKbv Se 
Tt Kal irapa So^OAcXet ev ^iXoKTriTTj rb 
oOre ri ^i^as, ko-kov drfKadrj' ovTio ykp 
voelTai, el Kal iravTeXws eKei crtwTraTat 
TO pex^iv. Here the last three words 
prove two things, — viz., that Eustath. 
read ovre voa<pi<Tas, and that oGre ti 
p^fas in his citation of Sophocles was 
a mere slip for oOt' ^p^as tiv' : since, 
if his text of our verse had really 
contained ti, he could not have said, 
o-tawrarai rd pexOiv. (He has other 
such slips: see Appendix on Attt. 292.) 
Schneidewin's emendation, ov ti for 
ovT€, appears certain. ^pSeiv Tivd ti 
can mean, ' to do a wrong to a man ' : 
(pdeiv TLvd, without ti, could not possibly 
mean it. Ought we, then, to write ovk 
(for otfr') ip^a%l Probably not. Cp. Ant. 
249 o{!t€ tov YevgSos rjv | ir\riyij,\ ov 
SikAXtjs iv^oK-f), and O. C. 972 n. — 
vo(r(f>C(ras, robbed, defrauded. We find 
not only VQa<(>L^iiv Tivd tivos, but also 
vo<x<l>l^uv Tivd Ti (as Pind. N. 6. 64 cri r' 
ivb<r< \ K\apoi...dvde' 'OXvfiinddos); 
and this is the const r. here. The anti- 
thesis is between /3ta (?p|as) and SoXos 
(voa-<t>((ras) : Ixion had murdered his 

J. S. IV. 

father-in-law, and had sought to steal the 
love of Hera. 

685 Ko-os «Sv i!(rois, lit. 'equitable 
towards the equitable' (I'uois dat. of re- 
lation), — respecting the rights of others, 
as they respected his. In describing a 
man of peaceful and estimable character, 
the Greek tendency is to say, ' he neither 
did nor suffered wrong'; i.e.., he was 
not aggressive, nor was he forced into 
unpleasant relations with his fellow-men 
by their action, — since he provoked no 
enmities. See, e.g., Lysias or. 12 § 4 
ouSeci irtiTrore oine i]iJ.eis oi^Te e/cetcos diKriv 
ouTe i8iKa<rdfj,t9a ovre e(pijyofJL€v, dXX' 
ouTWS (^Kovfiev 8r]ixoKpaToijfj.fvoi cUcrre firire 
eh Toiis dXXovs e^afiapTdveiv fM-qTe i/wb 
tG}v dXXwv ddiKeiffdai. This is the 
Athenian ideal of the xPV<^'''(>^i iirieiKr/i, 
dirpdyfJLUv. And this is what itros <3v 
KorokS expresses here. It does not imply 
that he dealt with ?<rot in one way, and 
with dSiKoi in another, but merely de- 
notes that reciprocity of fair dealing 
which his fairness caused. Hence the 
version, ' living at peace with his fellow- 
men,' is truer to the sense than (e.g.), 
'just among the just.' Cp. At. 267 
Koivbs KotvoTffi XvireTffOai, to share the 
grief of friends who grieve. For IVos 
z.s = ae(juus, said of persons, cp. O. T. 
677 n. 

L has Xa-ioa- (sic) iv t<roier. The objec- 
tion to reading ?v y is twofold. (1) The 
idea suggested would then be the same as 
in Eur. fr. 693 (quoted by Schneidewin), 
TOts n.ev diKaiois Mikos, tocs 5' oC KO(fots | 
...iroXifuos. Here, however, the point is 
the generally inoffensive life of Ph., — 
not the distinction between his conduct 
towards just and unjust men respectively. 
(2) The participle <3v, though not indis- 
pensable, is very desirable. It is possible 



dcr. a'. 

8 ojWvO* (ob* dva^LOJ<;. 

9 Tohe <TOL> davfxd fx* €)(ei, 

10 Tr(o<s noT€ TTtSs TTOT d}i^nrkaKTOiV podioiv fxovo^ kXvcov, 
TT&J? dpa TravBaKpvTov ovtcj ^lordv /carecr^ev 690 
IV avTOS r}v Trpoaovpo^, ovk €)((ov ^dcriv, 

2 ovSe Ttv' lyyojpoiv KaKoyeirova, 

3 Traya' &> (Ttovov avTiTvirov fiapv^pcor dTroKkavcreiev 

alfJLaTTjpov 694 

686 wWvd' t55' dva^loxr' \ rode dav/j,' ^x" M^ L. For the conjectures here and in the 
antistr. (701), see comment, and Appendix. 688 afj.(j>nrK'f]KTWv MSS. : d/^0i- 

Tr\dKTii)v Erfurdt. — kX^uuv r : kK^^uv L (with A and others). 690 Kar^o-xf] 

Nauck conj. dvirXa. 691 — 705 L divides the vv. thus: Xv^ aiirba- — | oi)5^ tip' — | 
KaKoyelrova — | papv^pur' d7ro(cXaiy|cretej' — | TdLi> depfioTdrav \ ai/xdda — | evOripov — | 
KaTewd(T€(.ev — | (pop^ddoo' — | ^pTrei — I tot' Slv — jiratj — | odev — ( iropov — | SaK^9v/j.os dra. 

that the blunder tffuxr in L may be con- 
nected with the original presence of wv 
in the text. 

686 f. wXXvO* : for the impf., cp. 252 

The MS. text here is «XXv0* w8' 
dva|(<i>s ■ t68€ Oavp,' i\(i [u. A com- 
parison with the antistrophe (701 f.) 
strongly confirms Erfurdt's transposition, 
davfid fi' ^ei, and Dindorf 's insertion of 
Toi after rode, since t68€ toi Oavjia \>.' 
i\ti then corresponds with the certainly 
genuine words in 702, t6t' dv tlXvo- 
|xcvos. The next question is how o5XXv6* 
<58' dva|((i>s should be reconciled with 
the MS. words Spirei ydp aXXor' aXX^ in 
V. 701. Hermann's change of elpxe yAp 
to elpire 8' has been generally received ; 
it is gentler than that of «Wv9' to wXckcO' 
(Dindorf), or to wXXvto Tri8* (Campbell). 
It is less easy to decide whether dva|C(i>s 
or dXXf should be altered. Keeping 
aXX^, Dindorf changes dva^lws to drt/iwj, 
and Wecklein to dei/cws : Linwood pro- 
posed dvoiKTws. We must then suppose 
that dva^Lus was a gloss, since such a 
■corruption of the letters would be diffi- 
cult. But it seems better to keep dva^iws, 
and to suppose, with Campbell, that 
dWq. has come from dXX(ax.)<J- — See 

688 dn.<|>i7rXdKT«v : the Doric form 
is clearly required in a strophe which 
contains TreXdra;', /J-oipg., OpaTuv, ^lordv. 
Cp. At. 597 dX/7rXa/cros, £/. 484 x^Xfi- 
TrXa/cToj. For the active sense, cp. 0. T. 
969 n. The dfKpiirXaKTa pbdia are those 
which beat around the rocky promontory 

near his cave (1455). Hesych. defines 
pbdLOV as KviM /Herd ■^^(pov yivbfxevov : cp. 
Ant. 259 n. — The corrupt kXvJwv in L 
(for k\v(i)v), which violates both sense and 
metre, was taken by the schol. 3.s = K\v^b- 
fievos. (Buttmann strangely accepted (his, 
comparing, for the gen., the Homeric 
Xotieffdai. . .TTora/xoio.) 

600 piordv KaT^«rxev, obtinuit, 'kept 
his hold upon ' the life which might well 
have slipped from him. This is a common 
sense of Kar^x'^> though a bold applica- 
tion of it. Not, sustinuit, 'endured,' as 
Dindorf renders. 

601 Xv' avTos i^v irp6o-ovpos, where 
he was his own sole neighbour. So when 
a man sends no d'^ytKia before him, he is 
said to arrive as his own a.yyiKo% : when 
no herald precedes him, he is oyrdy /c^pyf 
(n. on 500). Cp. Aesch. Cho. 866 ixbvo% 
(Sv ^(pedpos I diffffoii, 'his own sole sup- 
porter against two foes,' i.e., there is no 
ifpeSpoi at his back, to fight the man who 
vanquishes him. Lucian Timoti 43 deoi% 
dviro] Kai eiiwxdaOu, /j,6voi iavTifi yelTUtv 
Kal S/Mopos (where ofiopos strongly suggests 
that Lucian was thinking of our passage). 
Martial 5. 24. 8 Hervies (the gladiator) 
suppositicius sibi ipse, ' his own substitute,' 
i.e., never requiring one, because never 
defeated. Seneca Here. Fur. act i sc. r 
Quaeris Alcidae parent ? \ Nemo est nisi 
ipse. Massinger, Duke of Milan act 4 sc. 
3, ' And, but herself, admits no parallel.' 
— Remark that eai/r^J (which Meineke 
sought to represent by changing t\v to 01) 
is not needed, since irp6<rovpos = ' near 
the borders,' i.e., 'neighbour to the place' 



was left to perish thus cruelly. 

Verily I marvel how, as he listened in his solitude to the 
surges that beat around him, he kept his hold upon a life so full 
of woe ; 

where he was neighbour to himself alone, — powerless to walk, — '^t anti- 
with no one in the land to be near him while he suffered, in ^ '^°^ ^' 
whose ear he could pour forth the lament, awaking response, 
for the plague that gnawed his flesh and drained his blood ; 

691 iV aiiTos Jjv wpoaovpos MSS. Meineke conj. tv^ airb^ ol irp6<Tovpos: Bothe, IV 
avrbs ^v, irpbcovpov : Seyffert, iv' avrhs Tjv, irpdSovXov : Blaydes, iv' avrbt 9\v olKovpds : 
Cavallin, '{V oihit Tjv irpbaovpo^. — ^ctcrtj'] Oberdick conj. k&viv. 693 iyx'^P'^^ 

made from iyx'^P^^" ^^ L. Vavivilliers conj. ^yx(opov, and so Blaydes. Cavallin, 
after Bugge and Hartung, gives oSriv^ is iyx<^pov, taking it with ^da-iv. — kukq- 
yeirova] Seyffert reads Atto yeirova. 693 f. Trap' <fi...alfji.arrip6v. For conjectural 
insertions here, see Appendix on 678 f. 

(in which Ph. was), and thus represents, 
not yeiruv simply, but yelruv ry X^PI- 
For the Ionic form cp. ofxovpos, ^vvovpos, 
Tr]\ovp6s (0. T. 194 n.). — ovk ?x«v pdo-iv, 
without the power to walk ; cp. 631 airow. 
— Bothe's irp6<rovpov ovk ?xa)v pd<riv 
(' bearing no footstep of neighbour ') is 
plausible at first sight. Then avrhs Tjv 
= 'he was alone' (O. C. 1650 n.). But 
the vulgate is far more forcible. By his 
irpo8ovXov...pdcriv Seyffert meant, 'hav- 
ing no foot to serve him.' — The conjec- 
ture, oiix ^X^" i^tt"'"' I ovTiv' is ?"YX<i)pov 
('having access to no neighbour') is very 
weak. Those who adopt it (cp. cr. n.) 
join KaKoyelrova with arbvov : see next n. 

692 KaKOYC^TOva = Kafcwf (or Ko/coty) 
yeirova, a neighbour to his sufferings : 
i.e., one to be near him while he suffers. 
The word does not imply (as some have 
objected), 'a neighbour in (i.e., sharing 
in) his sufferings.' Nor is there any 
ground for saying that KaKoyelruv could 
mean only (ca/cos yeiruv. 

Compounds to which KaK6s gives the 
first part are of two classes, according as 
the KaKo- element is (i) adj. or (2) subst. 
In class (i) there are again two types, 
(a) The commonest is that of Kanb^ios, 
= KaKbv piov ^x'^" '• '•^•) the compound 
denotes 'possessing' the subst. as quali- 
fied by KaKds. (b) A rarer, chiefly poet., 
type is that of Ka/cotXtos as simply = /ca/CTj 
'IXioj. In class (2) (a) the KaKo- is most 
often equiv. to the subst. KanSv or KaKd 
in the ace, governed by a verb : as kuko- 
iroi6s = KaKd iroiQv. (d) But sometimes 
this KaKO- represents a gen. or dat., de- 

pending on another noun : thus /ca(c6- 
/xavTis, ' prophet of evil ' (Aesch. Pers. 
10 etc.) = KaKQv fidvris. Cratinus used 
KaK6dov\os as = KaAf6s 5oi5Xots ('cruel to 
slaves'), Qpq.rrai fr. 7. And so koko- 
yeirwv could belong either to (i) 6,= 
(coKoj yeiruv : or, as it actually does here, 
to (2) i/, KaKuv yeiruv. Cp. oKiyeiruv, 
d,<rrpoyeiruv, darvyeirwv. 

The schol. joined KaKO-ycCrova as epithet 
with oTovov: rrap' <fi St) tov KaKbv yeirova, 
rbv al/j,arr]pbv crrbvov, dTroK\aij(xeie. And 
so Cavallin. Bugge, again, takes kuko- 
yilrova. as a subst., ' his evil neighbour ' 
{i.e. ' his disease '), — governed by arbvov 
...diroK\aij(reie: comparing iS"/. 12^ rdKeis 
...olfiojydv I ...' Ay a fjt^fiv ova. 

693 f. Trap' w : in the negative state- 
ment trap' 6tip would be more usu. : cp. 
Ant. 220 n. For the optat. diroKXavtrcitv 
see on 281 dpKiaeiev. — avT^Tvirov : Lucian 
De domo 3 t^j (puvijs eiravLoiaris Karb, 
rb avrirvirov Kal irpbs aOri]v dvaaTpe<po6- 
(TTjs. The force of the epithet here is 
proleptic, — ' so as to excite a responsive 
lament.' It reminds us that the cries of 
Ph. were answered by Echo alone (cp. 

I4.'i9)-,aTT]p6v: the epithets 
of the voffos are given to the (rrSvos 
prompted by it: 'a lament for a plague 
that gnawed his flesh and drained his 
blood.' This is not too bold for the 
style of tragic lyrics; and the boldness 
was perhaps somewhat softened to a 
Greek ear by the fact that <rT6vov was 
in the ace. For, though this ace. is 
really ' cognate ' to diroKXatjaeie, yet the 



ffrp. /S*. 

4 OS Tav OepixoTarav alfxdha KrjKLOfxevav ekKecov 

5 evdrjpov 770869 rjTTiOKTL 

6 (fyvXkoLS Karevvdcreiev, ei Tts ifnrdaroL, 

7 <f)opl3dho<5 e/c ^yatas ^eWv 700 

8 expire ^8* aXXor' *dXXa>[(a 

9 tot' ai^ eikvoiievo^, 

10 Trat? (XTep w? <^tXa? Tidrjva^, oOev evixdpei virdp^oi 
TTOpov, dvLK i^aveiT} SaKeOvfxos dra' 705 

ov (f)op^av t€/)as yas cnropov, ovk aWcou 
2 alpoiv Tcou veixojxecrS'' dvipe<; dX^rjcTTai, 

696 ou5' 6s TOW' MSS.: Hermann omits owS' : Erfurdt, toij'. 696 ai/j.a.5a] Reiske 
conj. iKfidSa. 698 evdripov] Vauvilliers conj. i/xin^pov. — -^vWois r, (pvWoKri L. 

699 et TtJ ifiwiffOL MSS.: Brunck conj. e? ric' i/j-ir^croi: Dindorf et ri ifiireaoi (as- 
suming hiatus after ti to be permissible ; cp. his n. on v. loo) : Seyffeit, d ti 
avfiiriffOL : Gleditsch, et re <TV/xir^(roi : Hartung, et t' ifiiriaoi, as in 684 he leads 01) (foi 
ovre) vo<T(j>iffas. 700 ^k re 705 MSS. : Turnebus conj., ^k ye yas, and so Seyffert : 

Hartung, ?/c tl ySs : Dindorf, iK yaia$ : Brunck, ware yas. — For eXelv, Schneidewin, 
after Reiske, gave eXdiv (reading et tis iixwiffoi, sc. aiyads) : and so Nauck. Paley, ^\ot. 
Wecklein writes ^op^ddos ^/ct^/xoi ti ySj. 701 ^pwei yap &X\ot' dXKi} | t6t' &v el\v6- 
jitei'05 MSS. (^piroiV : dWovT^ dWdiL.) Bothe restored etpTre: Campbell, dXXax^- For 
conjectures see comment., with Appendix on 686. 702 ws] wa- L. 703 virdpxoL 

case itself might help to suggest that 
^apv^pCna and alfiaT-qpov described the 
object of the KXavOfMs. With ^apv^puis 
cp. dia^opos (v. 7, n.). Cp. 208 ayjd | 
Tpvadviop. Schneidewin cites also Aesch. 
77ied. 348 jSXaxat 5' ai/j.aT6e<r<rai \ rwv 
eniixaffTiSiwv \ dpTiTpe<pe1i Ppifxovrai.. It 
seems possible that this may have been 
in Soph.'s mind : but it is less bold, since 
/SXaxat alfxarbecrcrai tuv eirtp.. merely = 
§\axa.l tQv aifxaToivTuv iirifi. (like veiKos 
dvSpQv ^vvai/jLov, etc.). A truer parallel 
is [Eur.] Rhes. 260 KaKoyaix^pov \ ...yoov, 
= y6oi> wepl KaKoC Xanffpov. We might 
add Eur. £/. 752 (f>6vLov olficoy^v kXi^w. 
The conjectural insertions which have 
been made in these vv. are noticed in the 
Appendix on vv. 678 f. 

696 «f. 8s rdv. The MS. text has 
ov8' OS Tav, — a syllable too much. ov8' 
may have been conjecturally added, to 
link this clause to the last ; while rdv is 
not so likely to have been inserted. And 
8s Ttiv is intrinsically better here than 
ov8' OS. — aifid8a : schol. t^v tov atfiaros 
piicriv. The word is found only here. — 
KT]Kio|ji^vav is usu. called passive. But 
it is surely rather a poet, middle form. 
A transitive ktikLw occurs first in post- 

class. Greek (Ap. Rh. 4. 600 ^apvv 
dvaKT]Klei dr/juiv), while Plat. Phaedr. 
251 B suffices to show that the intrans. 
KTj/c/w was familiar in Attic. There is 
no other example of Kr]Klo/ Cp. 784 
KrjKLov. The t is short in Homer (//. 7. 
262 dvaKy}KXov, Od. 5. 455 KriKXe).^k\Kiit>v, 
a disyll. by synizesis. — cvOi]pov refers to 
the angry appearance of the ulcer, which 
has not been assuaged (rifiepudr]) by proper 
treatment ; cp. Aesch. A^. 562 ivd-qpov 
rplxO'-. Dioscorides 3. it. i red-qpiufievov 
i\KOi. Plin. ff. N. 26. 14 efferaniia se 

699 rf Tts «f«.ir^<roi, sc. ai/xdi. This, 
the MS. reading, is plainly right. The 
verb ifiTrlirrw was regularly used with re- 
gard to an attack of disease : cp. Tr. 1253 
irplf ip-ireae'iv ffirapay/xdv : Thuc. 2. 48 
(6 Xoifibs) is rriv 'A6rii>aLwi> troXiv i^a- 
irivaius iviireffe : ib. 49 Xiy-yf roh irXeloatv 
iviiriiTTe KevT). Cp. below, 808 (the 
disease) d^ela (poirq. kuI raxei' dwipxerai. 
In the next v. Schneidewin rightly gave 
tXciv for the MS. IXciv. For the constr. 
Karevvdffeuv (f>6XXois, eXwv (avrd), cp. 
O. C. 475 (ipeipov) veoirdKCji /maXXt^ XaBiby 

Some read tl tiv* i\i.iricroi,, or (X. ti. 



— no one to assuage the burning flux, oozing from the ulcers 
of his envenomed foot, with healing herbs gathered from the 
bounteous earth, so often as the torment came upon him. 

Then would he creep this way or that, with painful steps, 
like a child without kindly nurse, to any place whence his need 
might be supplied, whenever the devouring anguish abated ; 

gathering not for food the fruit of holy Earth, nor aught "^^^ 

else that we mortals gain by toil ; ^^^'^^ ^' 

L : i)irdpx(t r. 704 ir6pov L : irSpwv A, with most of the later MSS. : ir6pov 

Wakefield. Gleditsch conj. nSvov: Seyffert, K6irov. — i^avelrj Hermann: i^avl i]<xi L 
(sic), with space for two or three letters in the erasure. Diibner thinks that the 
1st hand had written i^avel. tjffi, with perh. \ after ei. But I rather suspect that 
it was i^avl[(TT']7}(ji, for the I does not seem to have been touched. There is a marg. 
gl., €v5i5w<Ti.v. A and most of the later MSS. have i^avLrjji : the only variants 
seem to be i^aviei (V), i^avly (T, i.e. i^avirj), i^avlris (R). 705 daK^Ov/jLos] 

Seyffert writes daKdOv/xos [ferae mordacis animos habens). 706 — 717 L divides 
the vv. thus: — oii <pop^av — | ydcr — | atpuv — ven6fx€\<Td^ — | tfXV — | vravQv — | w /xe- 
X^a — I 8<r — fi\ffdr} — I \eii(jff€iv 5' — | del irpofffvui/Ma. 707 <nr6pov r: irbpov from 

(Tirbpov L, with gl. cItov above. 

<rv(xir€oroi, keeping IXctv: 'if any leaf 
should fall in his way, to pluck,' or, 'if it 
should be his fortune to pluck any leaf.' 
But i/ivliTTeiv ought to be said of the 
wanderer, not of a stationary object which 
he finds. And a-v/xiriffoi is too suggestive 
of a 'coincidence' to be a fitting word 
here. — Campbell, reading <pop^ddos ^k re 
yds eXelv, takes the const, to be (o{>k -qv) 
5<TTis Karevvdiffeitv iXeiv re (instead of 
IXot re). This is as if one said, ovx elx^v 
oaris i\0oi Kdl ^orjdeiv. — ({>opPd8os: cp. 
391 Tra/x^WTC fr. 279 i^ 'QiKivov yrjs ^op- 
/3d5oj KO/xl^o/xai. 

701 f. (Ipirt K.T.X. Join av with 
cipirc : cp. 290 n. : for clXvopicvos, ii>. 
As to the reading in these verses, see on 
686 f. The phrase aWore dWaxv occurs 
in Xen. Mem. 1.4. 12. 

703 like a child that can- 
not yet walk firmly without the help of 
its nurse. Cp. Aesch. Eum. 38, where 
the aged priestess, tottering with fear, is 
said to be Aprlwais. 

704 f. oOcv = ^Keiff€ odev : cp. Xen. 
An. I. 3 § 17 ytfij ijixds dydyxi SOev o6x 
olov re ^ffTot i^eKdelv. oOcv virapxci, after 
elpire dv, answers to odep dv virdpxv after 
a primary tense: cp. 289 n. — cv|utp<ia... 
ir6pov, 'facility of resource,' — i.e., the 
means of supplying his needs. For ev/jLd- 
peia cp. 284; for irSpov, Eur. Ak. 213 rls 
dv irdpos KaKwv \ y((i' olto... ; He had to 
find food, water, fuel, and the medicinal 

herb (285 ff., 649). — Not, 'ease on his 
path' (ease in movement), as if the search 
for the herb alone were meant. Some 
read irdpwv as= 'resources' : but, in this 
sense, the associations of the plur. would 
have been too prosaic for an Attic poet. 
For the theory that irdpov should be read, 
and taken with elpirf, see Appendix on 
695 f. — craved], remit its violence : 639 n. 
— 8aK^0vp,os, like Sri^ldv/j-os, dv/jLodaK-^s, 
dv/Mo^Spos, etc. 

706 ff. Upas: cp. 391. — vXpwv de- 
notes the simple act of lifting, and is thus 
more picturesque than alpdfievos. Cp. 
Ar. /?an. 1339 KaXiricrl t' iK irora/twi' 
8p6<rov dpare. — aXXwv, such as fruits, milk, 
etc. : from atpuv we supply a word of 
more general sense. The gen. is partitive 
(Xen. Cyr. i. 4. 20 Xa^uiv rwv . . .Xviruv re 
Kcd dvdpQv). This is better than to re- 
peat (f>oppdv with it ('food consisting in 
other things'). Such a constr. would 
be awkward when cpop^dv is in appo- 
sition with airbpov. t«5v, relat. (14) = 


dX<j>T](rTa(. The popular deriv., from 
d\<pi and ^5 ('meal-eating'), may pos- 
sibly have been in the poet's mind 
here ; though this inference would be 
stronger if he had placed the word in 
closer connection with airbpov. Curtius, 
on the other hand, can fairly cite Aesch. 
Tk. 771 dvSpCbv dXipijardv oX^oi &yav wa- 
Xvvdeh, in support of the sense 'workers,' 



avT. j3'. 

3 77X171' 6^ (0KV^6\(x)V €L TTOTC TO^OiV 7^^ 

4 TTTavot? "^1019 avvcreie yaaTpl <f>op^du. <o fieXea y\fv^d, 

5 OS ixf]^ olvo^vTov 'irc6fxaTo<s rjcrdr] Se/cert ^povoi, 7^5 

6 \€V(T(T(av S' OTTOV yvoLTj (TTaTOV €ts vSto/3 tttcl TTpoae- 


vvv S' dvSpcov dyadcHv TraiSos VTrai/rr^cras 

2 evBaifKov dvixrei koX /xeya? e/c KeCviov y20 

3 OS Vtt' TTOVTOTTOpO) SovpaTl, TtXtJOcL 

4 TToXXaJi' ix7)vcov, ^TTarpiav ayei Tryoos avXd^' MaXtaSwi/ 

vvfi(f)oiv, 725 

711 TTxaj'wj' dvi^o-ete Trj'aj'oro' yaarpi (pop^kv. L. The other MSS. have either this, 
or (as A) irravCbv irTavois dv^ffeie yaarpi <f>op^dv. {dv{>ffei T.) Brunck restored 
Trravois idis. Wecklein {Ars p. 80) suggests Trravuv ioh dvij(xei€...<pop^dv ('food 
from birds^ as opposed to tpop^dv . . .yds ffirbpov in 706). L has opvioi.'s as a gl. 
on TTTavdis. — For dviaeie Blaydes conj. iroplaeie. 716 irbfiaroff L, with w 

above 6 from ist hand. — SeKirel L. The acute accent is from the ist hand ; the 
circumflex, from S. There was a special cause for this confusion of accents, 
which I may notice. Adjectives in -eriyj were paroxytone in Attic (as SeK^rrjs), 
but oxytone in the common dialect (as Sexer^y) : see Chandler § 703 (2nd ed.). 

'earners,' men who eat their bread in 
the sweat of their brow (rt d\<f>, Lat. 
lab-os). — dv^pcs, with epic a, as Tr. loio, 
0. T. 869 dvipo}v. There is a reminiscence 
of Od. 13. 261 dvipas d'\<pr](TTds, as well as 
of ib. 9. 89 olViyes dvipes elev iiri x^ovi 
aiTov idovres. 

711 irravois is a purely poetical image 
for speed, while the Homeric irrepbevTes 
SCffTol more readily suggests the actual 
feathers on the arrow {Tr. 567 KOfi-rjTrjv 
16p: Aesch. fr. 135 /M7]xa.vT]v irTepdifiaTos : 
Eur. Or. 274 t6^uv Trrepwrds y\v<f>i8as). 
— lois (restored by Brunck) was evidently 
lost through the likeness of ending in 
irravois. Then the gap was filled by in- 
serting irravwu (to agree with rd^wv), and 
wravoTs was explained as, 'with birds' 
{At. 168 irrrjpwv dyiXai). 

'J 13 S.^v\di, 8s: cp./L 18. 177 oid^ydp 
oi/8i ^Irj 'UpaKKijos (pvye K'^pa, | Sairep 
(piXraros ^(r/ce Ad Kpovluvi dvaKri. Cp. 
AnL 341 n. — 8s \i-ffi' , 'o>ie7vAodidnot'... : 
the generic /if^ with causal force : cp. 
i7on. — tJo-Otj, with a gen., such as follows 
verbs of enjoying, diroXa^u, evuxov/xat, 
etc. : //. It. 780 aiirdp iirel rdpirrjixiv iSrj- 
rios r)Si irorrjros. — oIvo\vtov : oiv6x- tw- 
/j,a = olvov Kexvfidvov ir.: cp. 208 n., Eur. 
Oycl. 66 Kprivais trap' iidpoxijrois. 

ScK^ci \p6v<f. The simple dat. here 
denotes the time within which a thing has 

not happened (cp. 769). For this sense 
iv is usu. added. But, as ^v XP^''V Mafpv 
(235), and xP^fV f^^i^PV simply (598 n.), 
can alike mean 'a/ier a time,' so the 
use of the simple dat. is extended to 
that sense for which iv is more specially 
needed, — Wvithin a time.' The ace, 
StK^TT) yjfdvov, which Blaydes reads, is 
less suitable here. The point is that, for 
ten years, Ph. has not once tasted wine. 
A prose-writer would usu. express this 
by 8iKa krdv : cp. Plat. Gorg. 448 A 
oi)5eij fii TTW ■fipthrrjKe Kaivbu ovd^v iroWQv 
irCsv. In our v., the ace. would rather 
suggest that Ph. had not had ten years 
continuous enjoyment of wine. Cp. Lys. 
or. 19 § 60 6\lyov /jl^v xP<^*'<"' Swair' 
dv TLS Tr\d<xacr0ai rbv rpbirov rbv avroO 
(the dissimulation being continuous): iv 
e^Sop.'fjKovTa 5k ireciv ov5' dv els 
\ddoi irovrjpbs (Sv {i.e., at some moment 
or other within the 70 years he will be 
found out). 

716 f. X£\5<r(r«v, absol., looking about 
him, oirow yvol^ (to see) where he could 
perceive (stagnant water), irpoo-cvwp.a, he 
used to bend his way towards it. tls 
o-TaxAv vi8«p is joined with irpoaivuna, 
instead of standing (without ds) as object 
to •yvoCi]. The latter is oblique for oirou 
yvifi (delib. subjunct.). Cp. Ai. 890 dv- 
Spa fii} XeiWet)/ oirov: O. C. 135 6v iyu) 



save when haply he found wherewith to stay his hunger by 
winged shafts from his swift-smiting bow. Ah, joyless was his 
life, who for ten years never knew the gladness of the wine-cup, 
but still bent his way towards any stagnant pool that he could 
descry as he gazed around him. 

But now, after those troubles, he shall be happy and mighty 2nd anti- 
at the last ; for he hath met with the son of a noble race, who in strophe. 
the fulness of many months bears him on sea-cleaving ship to 

his home, haunt of Malian nymphs, 

The scribe found deK^rei, and copied it : the corrector (S) wished for the later 
dcKfTfi, and omitted (as elsewhere) to delete the other accent, xpbvut L. deKirri 
Xp6vov A, which Nauck prefers: and so Blaydes. 716 Xei/<r(rwv 5' r: Xe^acreiv 5' 

L. — oirov] et irov Musgrave, Brunck. 717 aiel Triclinius : aei L. — TrpoaePtb/j-a] 

Wakefield conj. ir6d' ivw/xa. 718 — 729 L divides the vv. thus : — vvv d' — | irat- 

5^0- — I evdaifiuv — | Kal /x^yaa — | 6ff viv — | iroWCJv — | /XTjXidSuv — | (TirepxeioO re — 
xA\\Ka<rTn(T — | vXddei, — | olrad . . 6x6o3v. 719 iraiSbs viravTri<ras MSS. : irai5i 

ffvvavT-/i<Tas Froehlich and Meineke. 720 avija-ei] Cavallin conj. ivix^i. 

724 iraTplav Person: Trarpcpav MSS. 726 MaXidSwi' Erfurdt: MrjXiddwv MSS. 

Xevffffuv irepl vdv oOww \ dOva/xai Tifj-tvos 
yvuvai TTov fioL \ irore valet (n.). irpoo"- 
cvM|ia intrans. : cp. i68 n. — The usage 
of Xeiaaeiv in Soph, makes this constr. 
preferable to the other, which is possible : 
\eij<rawv eis ffrarbv iidwp (fixing his gaze 
on it), oirov yvoLi], zvherever he might 
perceive it (oblique of oirov S.v yvQ). — 
<rTaTov...v8a)p, water collected in stagnant 
pools : cp. Arist. fr. 207 (Berl. ed. p. 
1515^ 25) Trp(i<T<t>aTbv ((TTi Kal viov vdup 
rb vbfievov, HuXov 5k Kcd naXaibv rb 
Xi^ivaTov. Her. 2. 108 irXarvr^poKTi. 
iXpi^vTo Tolai ir6iia<n, iK (ppedruv XP^^' 
fievoi ('somewhat brackish'). Odysseus 
remembered a spring near the cave (21), 
and Ph. speaks of Kpijuai (1461): but the 
imagination of the Chorus iirl rb nel^ov 
irdvTa Seivoi. 

718 f. dvSpwv d^y., Peleus and Achil- 
les; cp. 384. — viravTTJoras in prose would 
mean, 'having come to meet,' and would 
take a dat. A poet might feel that the 
gen. was sufficiently warranted by the 
Homeric dvrijffw ydp iyCj tovS' dvipoi {II. 
16. 423), etc.: indeed, the gen. differs 
from the dat. only by its more vivid sug- 
gestion of the idea, 'face to face' (dv- 
tIov Tivli%). Cp. 320 n. Here the phrase, 
'having come face to face' with him, sug- 
gests not merely the good fortune of the 
meeting, but the intercourse, — frank on 
the side of Philoctetes, — which had fol- 
lowed it.— As Ph. and Neoptolemus are 
now seen to be leaving the cave, the 

Chorus once more speaks language de- 
signed to support N.'s plan. 

720 f. dvv<r6L cv8ai|i.<>>v {sc. wv, cp. Ant. 
177), will finish his course in happiness; 
= TeX€VTG)v evdai/xovriffei. (Not, I think, 
•will succeed in laecoming happy,' sc. ye- 
viaOai.) — Ik k«£vwv (neut.) after those 
troubles: cp. 271. 

722 irovTOTropo) : epith. of vat in At. 
250. — SovpttTi: the only example of this 
epic form in Soph, (for 5opl and Sbpei cp. 
0. C. 1304). Aesch. has dovplKXvros, 
SovpiirXr]KTOs, and Eur. Soipara. Cp. 
Find. P. 4. 27 dvaXtov dbpv {tral's), 
Aesch. Pers. 411 iir' dXXrjv (sc. vavv) a\- 
\o5 r)S6vv€v S6pv. — irXi^Oci...|JiTiv»v, after 
the ten years at Lemnos: 598 n. 

724 ff. irarpCav is prob. a true cor- 
rection of irarpwav. There is no other 
instance in Soph, of irarpifios with the 
2nd syll. short (though he often shortens 
at before a vowel. Ant. 13 10). In Eur. 
there are a few such instances, but in all 
of them irdrpios should be restored, as by 
Porson in ff^ec. 78 ( = 82 Dind.). As to 
the sense, either word would serve here : 
properly, irarplav — ancestral ; irarpipav, 
belonging to one's father : but Tragedy 
does not always observe the distinction 
(cp. 398 n. : conversely, O. C. 736 OeCJv 
irarpi^uv = irarpluv). 

MaXidStov: the Ionic form (cp. 4 n.), 
which the MSS. give, can hardly be kept 
here : cp. 688 d/jL<pnrXdKTUv. Ma\. wixtpdv 
is more naturally joined with avXdv than 



5 "^nepx^Lov re Trap* o^6a<;, Iv 6 ^aX/cao-TTt? avrfp 6eo7<s 

6 TrXdOei ^irarpos 6ei(o irvpl iTafX(f)a'q<s, Otra? virep o^d(j}v. 

NE. eptr , et ^eXets. rt 817 iroO" wS' e^ ovhev6<i 

\6yov cTt(x)TTa<i Kd7r67r\r)KTO'S coS' ej^et ; 
<I>I. d d d a. 


726 oxOas T, as Hermann and Dindorf proposed : 6xOai(7 L. Blaydes, keeping the 
dat., changes 'Eirepxetov re to 'Zwepxci-oio. 727 f. deoicr | TrXd^et Trdcn' L. (It has not 
been corrected to nSiffiv.) iraaiv Triclinius and schol. Herm. conj. dedis | w\6.dei irdXai : 
afterwards {Retract, p. 1 1) ^eots | TrXd^et Otb% : Schneidewin, ^eoj | ■KKA.Bei deoTs : Seyffert, 

(as Cavallin prefers) with Sx.6as: 'his 
ancestral abode, haunt of the Malian 
nynnphs,' is a phrase which suggests the 
hills, woods and streams of Malis. So 
the nymphs of Helicon {0. T- 1109), Par- 
nassus {Ant. 1128), and Lemnos (below, 
1454) are associated with the rural scenery 
of those places. For 0^X17 in the general 
sense, 'abode,' cp. Ant. 786 AypovdfMon av- 
Xais : Eur. A/c. 259 veK^up ii aiX&v. — irap' 
0Y9as. Unless, with Blaydes, we change 
Z'nrcpxci.ov t€ to 2irepx.€i,oio, the ace. is 
necessary here. The MSS. give oxOais. 
For other instances in which the case of 
the noun after irapd has prob. been cor- 
rupted, cp. nn. on Ant. 966, 1123 f. As 
to the topography, cp. 490 n. 

727 6 xoXKao-Tris dvT)p, Heracles. 
The epithet has an archaeological inter- 
est. In the Homeric poems, when refer- 
ence is made to the exploits of Heracles, 
his weapon is the bow (//. 5. 395 : 0^. 
8. 224, II. 607). Some ancient writers, 
however, expressly say that the equip- 
ment of Heracles with bow, club, and 
lion's skin was a comparatively late in- 
vention of the poets, and that in the old- 
est works of art he was represented with 
the armour of the ordinary Homeric 
warrior. According to Strabo (15. 688), 
the innovation could be traced back to 
the epic 'Hpd/cXeta, ascribed to Peisander 
{circ. 650 B.C.): Kal t) tov 'HpaKXiovs 
de ffToKi] ToiavTT) 7roXi> veur^pa rij^ 
TpuiKTis p,vf)ix-qs t<TTi, irXdcrfxa tQv ttjv 
''HipaKXeiav woi-qffdvTwv, etre Heiaapdpos 
ijv, eir' aXXos ris' tA S' apx*'** ^^o.i'o- 
ovx ovTU) diecKeCaarai (implying that 
he had seen old images or statues in which 
Heracles had armour). Athenaeus (12. 
512 f) quotes Megacleides (who wrote 
vepl'Ofn^pov, prob. in the 4th cent. B.C.), 
as referring the invention to Stesichorus 
{c. 620 B.C.), and adding that Xanthus, 

an earlier lyric poet, had clad Heracles 
in the Homeric armour: — ravra nXda-ai 
irpQiTov liTTiaixopov rhv 'Ifiepaiov. koX 
Sdv^os 5' 6 ixeXoTTOibs, ir peer ^6t epos uv 
"Errjaix^poVj ■■^^ to-^ttjv aiiT(^ TreptTidrjcn 
T7)v <TToX-f]v, dXXd rriv 'Ofir)piK-{}v. Strabo 
and Megacleides, then, agree thus far, — 
that the invention was not older than the 
7th cent. B.C. 

In this play Heracles figures especially 
as the former possessor of the invincible 
bow. Why, then, has Soph, here cho- 
sen an epithet, xoXKaoTris, which sug- 
gests the hoplite type of Heracles? The 
answer seems to turn on two points. ( i ) 
A compromise between the hoplite and 
the archer type of Heracles can some- 
times be traced in ancient art. Thus a 
statue belonging to the east pediment of 
the Aeginetan temple gives Heracles a 
helmet (or bonnet) of lion's skin, a bow, 
and a dihpa^ (Baumeister, Denktn. p. 335: 
cp. ib. p. 652 a). Sophocles himself 
makes a similar compromise when in Tr. 
510 ff. he arms Heracles with bow, club, 
and two spears. (2) The Heracles of 
this play is associated with the legends 
of Oeta and Trachis. In them, as in 
those of Boeotia, Heracles was pre- 
eminently the warrior, who sacked Oe- 
chalia 'with the spear' {Tr. 478), and 
for whom Hephaestus had wrought the 
dairl% described in the Hesiodic poem. 

728 irXdOci. The aor. iirXadriv is used 
by Aesch. and Eur. ; and irXdOt] (Bergk) 
is tempting here: but the historic pres. 
seems confirmed by such examples as 
0. T. 113 {(TViJLTriirrei), ib. 560 {^ppei). 
Heracles was burned alive, by his own 
command, on the top of Mount Oeta. 
As the flames rose, a storm broke forth ; 
and, amid thunder and lightning, the 
hero was taken up to heaven. ApoUod. 
2. 7. 14 KaiopiivT}s di TTJs rvpas X^yerai 



and to the banks of the Spercheius ; where, above Oeta's heights, 
the lord of the brazen shield drew near to the gods, amid the 
splendour of the lightnings of his sire. 

Ne. I pray thee, come on. Why art thou so silent ? 
dost thou halt, as if dismayed, without a cause ? 
Ph. Alas, alas ! 


deoTi I vXdOei pdaiv, and so Cavallin : L. D. Barnett, deois \ irXdOet ffrdcriv : Bergk, 
Oeoii I irXddrj [ = ^7rXd^7;], bracketing iraffiv, as he brackets yvoi-q in the corresponding 
V. of the strophe (716). Wecklein (^rs p. 78) suggests Tr\d07), k.t.X.; 54 might 
have dropped out after d-r], and /*oj have become iraa-iv. 720 o'x^wi'] dxOa-s T : cp. 

726. 730 ei ^eXets] Lond. ed. of 1747 conj. el <Tdivei%. 731 ^x*'] ^X'/' L. 

vi<pos ttroGTOLV /jLera ^povTrji avrbv 
els oipavbv dvairiixipai. Diod. 4. 38. 4 
KepawCJv iK rod irepiixovros veabvruv i] 
wpa irdca KarecpXix^V- Ky 6tl<f 
wvpl 'Tra(i.<^aTJs the poet probably meant 
to suggest both the flaming pyre and the 
splendour of the lightnings. 

*iraTpos is my emendation of the cor- 
rupt irao-i. In the str., 716, oirow is 
clearly sound ; and a long syllable is 
metrically impossible here. Nor can we 
save ird<ri by transposition : both irXaOci 
and 9(C<f are plainly genuine. Hermann's 
conjecture, deoh | TrXct^ei Ocos, presup- 
poses that irdtri was either a gloss, or an 
arbitrary substitute for a lost word ; but 
it was more probably a corruption of the 
true word. Now we might certainly 
expect here some reference to Zeus. 
Oeta was sacred to him ; his were the 
lightnings (cp. Tr. 436 rov Kar' &Kpov 
Olraiou irdyov \ Zr)vbs KaraffTpdirTOfros) ; 
and it was as his son that Heracles entered 
Olympus. At this moment, above all 
others, there is a poetical fitness in some 
allusion to the hero's divine parentage, 
which is elsewhere made so prominent in 
the play (802,943, 14 15). irarpos supplies 
this touch. 

The burning of Heracles, and his 
apotheosis, are combined in some vase 
paintings, (i) A bowl (Kparrip) of the 
4th cent. B.C., now hi the CoUegio Rai- 
none at S. Agata dei Goti : Milani, Miio 
di Filottete, p. 65 : Baumeister, Denkm., 
p. 307, fig. 322. In the lower part of 
the picture is the still burning pyre, which 
a Nymph on the left is trying to quench 
by pouring water from a jug. The trunk 
of the hero's mortal body lies on the 
pyre. On the right, a bearded figure 
in a peaked cap is hastily receding. 

This is either Poeas or Philoctetes: at 
his side is the quiver given him by the 
hero for kindling the pyre. Above, a 
Doric portal represents the entrance to 
Olympus. Apollo, laurel-crowned, sits 
on the left of it; a four-horse chariot 
approaches him, preceded by Hermes. 
It is driven by a winged goddess (a Wiki]) : 
on her left sits Heracles, crowned with 
laurel, his club in his left hand ; a light 
garment (a sort of chlamys) floats round 
his shoulders. (2) A Lucanian vase, 
now at Munich : Baumeister, p. 669, 
%• 734* Below is the pyre, with the 
trunk of Heracles on it : the fire is being 
quenched by two Nymphs on the right 
APE0O2A and nPEMNOSiA (an Attic 
fountain). On the left are two Satyr 
figures. Above, Athena Nike, with hel- 
met, lance, and chequered aegis worn as 
a corslet, is driving Heracles to Olympus ; 
his left hand holds the club, and round 
his left arm is wound his chlamys. — We 
notice how the participation of Nymphs 
in these scenes illustrates the poet's Ma- 
Xtdduc vvfi<f>av (v. 725). 

729 6\<iwv (ox^oj), not dxOuv {oxOv) '• 
cp. Ani. 1 132 n. 

730— 826 Second iireiadSioy. Phi- 
loctetes is attacked by sharp pain, and 
hands his bow to Neoptolemus, asking 
him to keep it till the spasms pass off. 
Presently the sufferer falls asleep, — though 
not before he has received the youth's 
promise to remain by him. 

730 cl d^Xcis, ' if you please,' like el 
SoKet (526). But el /SoiJXet usu. = 'if you 
prefer it' (Xen. An. 3. 4. 41). 

731 dir6irXi]KTOs ^x*''' attonitus haeres: 
for dTroTrX., cp. Anl. 11 89: for the pass. 
^X«>Ma'> ib. H40. 

122 I04)0KAE0YI 

NE.. TL <S*> e(TTLV ; ^I. ovBev Setf ov. aX\ i^, w tckvov. 

NE. /i,a)v a\yo9 tcrxet? ttJ? 7rape(TT(6(rrj<s vocrov ; 

^I. ov 8177' eytoy, aW a/art Kov<^tt,€iv So/cw. 735 

NE. Tt rovf; deov^ ovto)*; avacTTevoiv /caXetg ; 
^I. cro)Trjpa<? avrovs iJttiovs ^ T^/Lttt' /xoXett'. 

d d d d. 
NE. ri TTore TreVov^a? ; ov/c e/9et9, dXX' wS' ecret 74^ 

crtyr^Xos ; ei' Ka/coJ 8e rw (fyaCvei Kvpajv. 
OI, aTToXtuXa, t4kvov, kov hvuTjaofjiaL KaKov 

Kpv^ai trap vixlv, drrarat' hiep^erai, 

hiip^eTcm. Bv(TTr)vos, (o rdXas eyoj. 

aTToXwXa, TeKvov fipvKOfiaL, TeKvov' iraTrcu, 745 

aTTaTTTrairai, TraTramrairamTaTraTriraTraZ 

TT/aos ^ewi', Trp6)(eipov et rt crot, reKvov, ndpa 

$i<f}0<s )(€polv, Trdra^ov ets aKpov TroSa* 

dirdixrjo-ov cos Td^Lcrra' jxrj (jyeiar) /BCov. 

W (b iraX. 750 

NE. ri S' earriv ovto) veo^ixov i^ai<f)vr)s, otov 

TOcrijvB^ Ivyrjv /cat arovov aravTov *7roei; 

733 ri 5' IcTTij'; Erfurdt, as in 753: tl ^(ttiv mss. 734 fffxets] fo-xei 

r, perh. a trace of a v. I. fiGiv o-' d\70s i'o'xei. 736 I'w ^eoi | rl Toiia 

Oeova avaffTivwv KoXeltr: L. A has oOtwj after ^eoi>s, thus completing the tri- 
meter. The other later mss. are divided between these two types. Modern edd. 
have usu. given one of four readings. (i) A's, without change: as Herm., 
Schneidewin. (Bergk, however, who follows A, alters Iw to w.) (2) L's, with (3 
6eol instead of to Oeoi, thus making only one v.: so Dind., Campb. (3) w 6eoL 
N. ri Tois deoiis < uid^ > avaffT^vuv KaXeTs; — the conject. of a writer in Lond. Class, 
yourn., vol. i. p. 337, and of Seidler on 7. T. 762 (=780 Dind.). So Blaydes, 

733 t£ 8' ?<rTiv; cp. 753, 917, O. T. 2. 10 (quoted by Musgrave) has iKoiKfuaev 
319. It does not seem likely that Soph. dXijip, 'he became a little better.' 
would have preferred to write t£ 2o-tiv 736 f. I follow A here (see cr. n.), 
(with hiatus), though several recent editors for a reason which was felt by Hermann, 
give this : cp. 100 n. but which has not been sufficiently con- 

734 TTJs irap€<rTwcrT]s, not, 'which is sidered by some other editors, — viz., that 
upon thee at this moment ' (765 rb irrj/xa Iw 9(oi (scanned as a bacchius, ^ — ) does 
...rb vOv irapov), but rather, 'which is not receive sufficient emphasis or pro- 
habitual to thee': hence the word is not minence unless it stands extra metrtim. 
supei"fluous. Often, however, Trapecrrcos, is Cp. 750 W^ w iroX, and 219. Eur. /. T. 
nearly synonymous with 7ra/)c6i' : cp. 1 340, 780 has been compared: OP. w dioi. 
O. T. 633. I^. tL Toiis deoiis dpaKoXels ev Toh ifiols; 

735 The intrans. Kov<f>(S€iv is rare in But there, as Herm. says, the w deoL is 
Attic: in Eur. Helen. 1555 Kovc/ti^ovTa, quite unlike the lio 6eoL here: it is the 
' treading lightly,' seems (as Paley says) rapid utterance of one who fears to 
to imply an ellipse of 7r65as. But in this betray himself, not a cry of anguish 
application (to illness) the phrase may extorted by physical torment. For the 
have been familiar, as Hippocr. £ftt/. absence of caesura, cp. loi. Cavallin 



What is the matter? Ph. Nothing serious: — go on, 

Art thou in pain from the disease that vexes thee ? 
No indeed, — no, I think I am better just now. — Ye 

my son. 


gods ! 

Ne. Why groanest thou thus, and callest on the gods .? 

Ph. That they may come to us with power to save and 
soothe. — Ah me ! — ah me ! 

Ne. What ails thee .^ Speak, — persist not in this silence: — 
'tis plain that something is amiss with thee. 

Ph. I am lost, my son — I can never hide my trouble from 
you : — ah, it pierces me, it pierces ! O misery, — O wretched 
that I am ! I am undone, my son, — it devours me. — Oh, for the 
gods' love, if thou hast a sword ready to thy hand, strike at my 
heel, — shear it off straightway — heed not my life 1 Quick, quick, 
my son ! 

Ne. And what new thing hath come on thee so suddenly, 
that thou bewailest thyself with such loud laments ? 

Seyffert, Wecklein: and Nauck approves, though he prints A's reading, with oCtws 
in brackets. (4) Cavallin : Id) deoi. N. rl deovi dLvaarivuv KoKecs ; (omitting roiis). 
730 aa ad L, from da da. 740 1<t7)i L. 741 84 T(f>] 8^ rui L, 

742 dvdXuKa from dTrwXwXo L ; oXwXa Turnebus. 743 f. Nauck conj. 

8ioLxofJ-ai I 8iolxo/ 745 ^p^KOfJuu r: ^puxo/J-ai L. 746 The above is Herm.'s 
mode of writing the exclamations. L has ciTra" Trawa' naTra' iraira' irairdTrairat. 
761 — 754 Schenkei would place these four vv. immediately after 739. 
761 ri 5' ^(TTiv oiirb}] tL 8' iari tovto P. 

reads l« 9«oC. — t( dcovs ava<rT^«v Ka- 
Xtis; Cp. At. 1 1 29 fj,T) vvv drl/ia dtovs, 
6(o2s aeauxr/jL^fos. But the art. before 
Ocovs, in which L and A agree, seems 
genuine here. 

741 Kvpcuv: cp. 544 n. 

743 ff. SUpxcrai. In 758 the disease 
is personified as aCr?;, in 807 as ij8e : here 
the subject might be simply KaKdv from 
742. — PpvKOfiat: cp. 7: 7>. 987 i] 8' aD 
fuapd ^pijKei (the vdaos), 

746 Written as above, the exclama- 
tions represent three successive cries of 
pain, each longer than the last, as the 
agony becomes sharper ; they seem to 
suggest the convulsive movement of the 
lips from which the sounds are wrung. 

747 f. (i tI aroi |C<{>os irpoxcipov 
( = wdpeffTi) \€poiv, if you have any 
sword ready in your hands, irpoxf^poi 
can be combined with x^P^^" (^s in Eur. 
El. 696 irpo'x«'pov ?7Xos X^'-P^ ^aard^ova^ 
ifiy) without seeming pleonastic, since 
the derived sense of the compound adj. 
{promptus) is prominent. Cp. 407 n. : 

Plat. Theaet. 200 c idv firj irpox^lpovi 
ixv (fTtffTTj/taj) €u ry ^vxv- 

-irdTa^ov tls aKpov ir68a. The ulcered 
heel is to be severed from the foot. iKpos 
TToDs seems to mean simply, ' the end of 
the foot,' i.e. the heel (irripva), the seat 
of the ulcer. Cp. 824. The phrase could 
also mean, ' the foot at the end of the 
leg,' as in //. 16. 640 iK KecpaXijs dXvro 
Siafiwepes ii iroSas dKpovs ( = simply 'from 
head io foot ') : but this is less fitting 

760 W <S irai, an earnest entreaty : 
cp. 0. T. 1468 W' uva^, \ W (3 7o«'3 

751 f. vcoxfxov I5'"''<j)vris : cp. 7'r. 
1 130 dprlus veo<T<payris, and A»t. 1283. 
— OTov, causal, with the whole sentence : 
327 n. : «j-avTOV with Ivyijv, etc.; object, 
gen. — I give irott, instead of the vulg. 
irocts. iroieTaOai (midd.) ffT6vov = ffT4veiv: 
whereas voieiv arbvov could mean only, 
' to cause, or excite, it.' We cannot 
defend Troetj here by //. 15. 363 iroiijo-g 
(act.) ddtipfiara, which is not a mere 



<I>I. ol(r0', (o TeKvov. NE. tC <S'> ecrnv ; ^I. oTarff*, cS Trat. 
NE. TL croi; 
ovK olBa. <I>I. TTW? ovK oT(T0a ; TraTnraTraTnrairal. 

NE. heLvov ye T0V7rtcray/u,a tov vocrrjfxaTO<i. 755 

<I>I. heivov yap ovSe p'qTov aXX' ot/crt/ae /xe. 

NE. Tt Si^ra Bpacrco; <E>I. /at; /mc rap^rjora^ Trpoh^s' 
rJK€L yap avTT) Sta ^ovov, nXdvoLS l(T(o<s 
ws i^enXijcrOr). NE. ia» tw St<TTi7V€ cru, 
Sucrrryj/e SrJTa 8td ttopojv iravTOiv <f)av€L<;. ySo 

763 f. Ti 5' i<TTiv; T: tI laTiv ; L. — L distributes the persons thus: NE. rl ffoi. *I. 
oiiK oI5o I N. irGxT ovk dlaOa \ 4>. irAirira k.t.X. The distribution in the text is Bothe's. — 
irdmra irainrairai L. (The accent on the third a is crossed out. The tptt in both places 
is cramped, as if made from v.) 755 Toiiirelffayfia L. Dindorf (on the authority 

of Dubner's collation says, ' Toi/xeiaayfia, sed ex ToinrlcrayfJ-a factum, qttod librarius 
scribere coeperat.'' I cannot perceive any ground for this belief. The letters ei after jt 
are here written in the compendious form %. The curve at the bottom should be noted 
as distinguishing this part of the character from the simple t, which, when it follows ir, 
is usually in L a straight stroke. There is no trace of erasure or re-touching. iirel<Tay/j.a 

periphrasis for dd6p€ii>, but = ' making 
playthings' in the sand, — houses, dykes, 
etc. Nor can Seiva iroiQ be cited, which 
is not an equiv. for Seiybv, but 
means 'to do dreadful things,' referring 
to the outward display of horror or grief 
by gestures or cries. (Cp. my n. on 
Andoc. or. i § 41.) In Ai. 75, where 
dpec (midd.) is now read by most edd., 
L has dpTjiu. 

763 t£ o-oi; These words clearly 
belong to Neopt., and mean, 'What is 
the matter with thee?' The phrase is 
not a usual one; but it is clear enough 
here, esp. as ?<rTiv can easily be carried 
on. Hermann, giving tL (toI to Philo- 
ctetes, took it as meaning ' What is that 
to thee?' [quid tua refert?) — a protest 
against closer questioning. 

766 TOwtrfcaYna. iin<TA.TTeu> is clas- 
sical as = ' to put a load on ' a baggage- 
animal, or ' to saddle ' a horse (Her., 
Xen., etc.): and iwlaay /j-a was a common 
word, at least in later Greek, as may be 
inferred from the schol. on Ar. N^ub. 450 
(inlaay/xa tuv ovwv), and from its use by 
the Lxx. (Lev. xv. 9). In the marg. of 
L the gl. is, 7} iireiffodoi' i] irpoffd-qKri. 
The second word suits Toinriaayfia : the 
first refers to the v. I. ToimL<ra>i^a., in 
the sense of * access.' But such a word 
is neither extant nor conceivable. Bergk's 
Tovir£<ri'YHa {^ui), ' hounding on,' 

would mean here, 'exasperation,' — as if 
some Fury were stimulating the vbcTjfia. 
The word was used by Soph, in his 
Athamas, ace. to an amended gloss in 
Hesychius (Soph. fr. 8). 

756 f. -yap = ' indeed,' in assent; cp. 
0. T. 1 1 17 n. — Spatrco: aor. subj. 

758 f. TJK€i...€|«irXiio-6tj. Ph. fears 
that the sight of his horrible sufferings 
may deter Neopt. from taking him on 
board. He says, — ' Do not be scared 
into abandoning me. For this tormentor 
(avTTj, the personified vbaos) comes only 
now and then (Sid XP^*'<"')> — when she 
has been sated, haply, with her roamings.' 
And so — since the voyage to Greece will 
take less than one whole day (480) — he 
is not likely to have an attack while 
at sea. Three points deserve notice, 
(i) TJK€i = 'is wont to come,' — a sense 
which is as fitting for it as for a regu- 
lar perfect tense used in the ' gnomic ' 
manner (oTrwTre, Ant. 1126). So in Plat. 
Symp. 188 A TjAcet is joined to the gnomic 
aor. ■fidlKr](rev : and in Xen. Oec. 21. 3 
iK^aivovffiv ...rjKovffi denotes a repeated 
occurrence. (2) 8ia yjpovov, 'after an 
interval of time,' implies here, as it 
usually does, that the interval is a con- 
siderable one : cp. 285 n., where Lys. 
or. X § 12 is cited. (3) irXdvous is con- 
trasted with TJKCi. The word was sug- 
gested by the fact that intermittent fevers 



Ph. Thou knowest, my son. Ne. What is it ? Ph. Thou 
knowest, boy. Ne. What is the matter with thee .^ I know 
not. Ph. How canst thou help knowing .? Oh, oh! 

Ne. Dread, indeed, is the burden of the malady. 

Ph. Aye, dread beyond telling. Oh, pity me ! 

Ne. What shall I do ? Ph. Forsake me not in fear. This 
visitant comes but now and then, — when she hath been sated, 
haply, with her roamings. 

Ne. Ah, hapless one ! Hapless, indeed, art thou found in 

all manner of woe I 

is also in A, B, F: while Harl. has iirlcrayiJ,a. Bergk conj. roiTrlffiyfia. 758 £ rjKei. 
■ykp avTT) Sia xpovov trXav oia tffua | wcr i^eirXriffOr) L (the <r of wcr added by S). In- 
stead of irXdvots, r and Harl. give TrXdvrjs. For iJKei, Heimsoeth conj. ei/cei. F. W. 
Schmidt, \riyei yap avrri did. xpofou ir\aivois voaos | us i^eirX-qcdy}. Following the 
MSS. in the rest, Bothe conj. laoti for taws: Arndt adds (tAi\f/ after i^ewXricrdr], deleting 
the first lu). Nauck would write, irXavufi^vr], \ Tax^ws 5' iirXrjffdr], or vvv 5' i^eirXri(7$Ti. 
7S9 ws i^eirXijffdr}. NE. iCii Iw, diffrrjve av] Triclinius wrote (lis i^etrXT^crdr]. <ped. 
NE. lib 56aT7]ve cri). Hermann, wj e^ewXifaQT}. NE. (pev. tw b'LXXTrive <xv. 760 irovwv^ 
Blaydes reads ^poruv. — vdvTUv Ravels] Wakefield conj. TroXXwj' (pdapeis. 

(etc.) were called irXdvrjTfs (Hippocr. 
Epid. I. 944). The term implied that 
the intervals were irregular : cp. Erotian 
Gloss, p. 306 (quoted by Arndt) irXdvr}- 
res TTVperol Xiyovrai, ol fir) Kara, rd^iv 
<(>oitG)vt€%. This may be illustrated 
by the use of nXavaadai in Her. 6. 52, 
rjv di irXav dTai...ivaXXd^ TroieOaa ('if 
she is capricious, varying the order' — 
opp. to Kara raird. alel iroieCcra). So id. 
7. 16. 2 iv67rvia...Td is dvdpdjirovi irewXa- 
vrjixiva ('the dreams which are wont at 
times to visit men'). It was easy, then, 
for the poet to imagine the fitful v6(ros as 
a personified wanderer, who, when sated 
with wandering, comes back to her 
abode: — much as Aesch. {P. V. 275) 
speaks of calamity 'roaming' among 
men: irXavoitiAvri \ irpos &XXot dXXov itt]- 
fiovi) irpoai^dvfi. Cp. below, 808 d^eia 
(poiTq. Kal Taxei' diripX€Tai. So the 
schol., who explains TrXdvoa by odoiiro- 
piait: — TJKei rj voaos, taws Sre i Kopiadiq 
irXav(j3fj.iv7)' ws iirl drjpbi Si iroutTai rbv 
X6yov. This is clearly better than to un- 
derstand, — 'when it has once been sated, 
it returns only after a long interval, — in 
wandering fashion, seemingly' (irXdvois 
being then a modal dat.). — For conjec- 
tures, see Appendix. 

ile-irXTJirdT). — Uo. There is no other 
example of such a hiatus in a tragic 
trimeter. (As to lyrics, cp. 833, 851.) 

Probably, however, the text is sound. 
The verse is divided between two speak- 
ers, there is a full stop after i^errX-^aOrj, 
and the second speaker begins with an 
interjection. Thus the hiatus has an 
exceptional excuse. On the other hand 
no emendation is probable. <|)€v (in- 
stead of the first Iw) is certainly not so, 
whether it be given to Ph. or Neopto- 
lemus. Gaisford says, 't^^irXtjor', ut vi- 
detur, conj. Elmsleius.' This would re- 
quire us to read irXdvovs, or (keeping 
TrXdcotr) to understand airoiJi. But the 
context strongly confirms i^eirXriadri. 

760 There is an error in the tradi- 
tional numbering here, as the fourth verse 
after this is called 765. The origin of 
this error is explained in the Appendix. 
To avoid changing the usual numeration 
throughout the rest of the play, I designate 
the next verse as 762. — Siira. Cp. £/. 
X163 (lis /u' dTTuXeiTas, | dirwXeaas 5^'. — 
8v(rTt]vc...({>av€(s: the predicative adj. is 
assimilated to the vocative partic. Cp. 
828 n. : Aesch. Pers. u iroXiiKXavre <pL- 
Xoiffi davuiv. Eur. Tro. 1221 (TIj t' w iror^ 
oCcra KaXXiviKe fxvpiuv \ n^rep Tpoiraiwv. 
Propert. 2. 15. 2 Lectule delkiis facte 
beate tneis. 

8i<i irovMv irdvTwv, 'in all manner of 
troubles,' — i.e., 'in the course' of them: 
O. T, 773 5tcl r<jxr\s ToidffS' luu. Eur. 
/. T. 988 bid irbvwv t' fi^et [sc. 6 baifiwv). 






fiovXcL \a/8a)ju,ai Brjra kol diyw tC crov ; 
01. fxri Srjra tovto y*' ctXXa fxoL ra ro^ iXcov 
ToiB', ojcrirep rjTOV fx dpTLO)^, eiw? dvy 
TO irrjixa tovto T7J<; voaov to vvv irapov, 
cr^C CLvrd kcli ^vKacrcre. Xaix^duei yap ovv 
vTTvos ju,', oTav irep to KaKov i^Crj roSe* 
KovK ecTTL Xrj^ai irpoTepov aX\ edv ^pecov 
€Kr)\ov evBetv. rjv Be rwSe rw -^^povco 
jxoXcocr eKelvoi, irpo^ 6eo)u, i(f)iefxav 
eKovTa prjT aKOVTa /^iryre tw t^X^V 
KeivoLS fJLedelvai ravra, firj cravTov & a^aa 
/ca/u,', ovTo. (ravTOV TrpocnpoTTOv, KTeiva^ y^^V- 
ddpcrei Trpovoia<i ovveK' ov So6ij(TeTaL 
TrXrjv (rot re KdfxoL' ^vv TV)(r) Se TTp6(T(f>€pe. 
IBov, Se^ov, Tral' tov (f)06vov Se 7rp6(rKV(rov, 

762 \d^oiiJ,ai Stjto] In L diJTa was omitted by the ist hand, but has been inserted by 
S. It is in A and the other later Mss. MoUweide conj. XdjSw rd ro^a. 767 ^^1171 
L: i^vri A: i^lKri T: i^rjKTj B, and so Brunck. Schneidewin formerly conj. i^avy. 



762 povXci XdPu|Jiai..; El. 80 0^- 

Xets I fieivufiev...; This idiom is a para- 
taxis of two questions originally distinct: 
poiXei; \dj3wyuai; Where the subjunctive 
stands first, as in Dem. or. 14 § 27 0u> 
/Soi^Xecr^e...; the verb of wishing might 
seem to be parenthetic. But such an ex- 
ample as Plat. /iep. 312 C, el...§ov\ea6e... 
deuip'^ffWfiev, ovdh diroKuKijei, shows that 
the subjunctive had come to be felt as 
depending on the verb of wishing. In 
classical Greek no conjunction could be 
used to link the verbs, since j3oi;Xo/tat and 
6^\w took only the inf. In later Greek 
we still have O^Xeis iroii^au ; (St Luke 
xviii. 41 :) but also d4\w ha d(^s (St Mark 
vi. 25). 8T]Ta has been suspected here, 
because it occurs in 757, 760, 763. Nauck 
would remove it by rewriting the passage 
thus: — poiL>\€i Xti/Soj/xai Kal dlyoj; 't'lA. 
yuTj tovt6 ye, \ dXX' dicnrep yTov yu.' dprlui, 
TO, t6^' eXuiv, I ?ws dvy rb tttj/xcl tovto 
TTJs vbffov, I aQ^' avTk Kal <pi\a<T<Te. But 
here, as in 757, it is interrogative, while in 
760 and 763 it is otherwise used ; and this 
difference of usage palliates the iteration. 
Cp. the threefold &\\a in 645, 647, 651: 
also O. T. 517 (pipov, 519 (pipovTi, 520 (pi- 
pei, where the excuse is the same as here, 
viz. that, in the ist and 3rd places the 
word means ' tend,' but in the 2nd, 'bear.' 
No weight attaches to the fact that the 

ist hand in L accidentally omitted drJTa, 
which the reviser added. In 772 L lacks 
rauTa altogether; and yet that word is 
certainly sound. 

763 (Jioi: ethic dat. : 0. C. 1475 n. 

764 ims without ai', as Tr. 148, At, 
555- Cp. 917^— cIkq: 639n. 

765 TO 'TrTJ}«.a...TTis v6<rou: Ai. 363 
t6 TT^/xa TTJs &Tr)s: Aesch. Ag: 850 ir^/i' 
&iro<TTpi\pai v6<T0V. 

766 f. yaip ovv: 'for indeed' (pre- 
facing an explanation); An(. 489. — ^|£^, 
draw to an end : Her. 2. 139 <bs oiV 6 
Xpbvos o?}tos i^-^ie. 

768 XT]|ai. The subject to the inf. 
is rb KaKbv. When the pain is subsiding 
(i^irj), the patient falls asleep; and it is 
only by sleep that the pain can be wholly 
allayed (X^^at). The schol. explains 
Xij^ai by TTJs 6dvur)s ira^craaBai, as if 
the subject were fie: but where X^w 
is so used the gen. is commonly added, 
as in At. 274 ^Xij^e . . .Tiji vbffov. 

769 f. ^KTjXov cvSfiv. fie is easily 
supplied from 767; the omission is thus 
less bold than that in 801 (ifiirprjffov). — 
TwSe T» \p6vif, within it; cp. 715 Se- 
/c^rei XP^''V> n. — CKcivoi: Odysseus and 
Diomedes (570). 

771 tKovra pLi]T otKovra. A fii^e 
is understood before iKbvTa: cp. Aesch. 
Ag, 532 Xld/Jts yhp oOTe avvTeXijs irbXisi 



Shall I take hold of thee, or lend thee a helping hand ? 

Ph. No, no : — but take this bow of mine, I pray thee, — as 
thou didst ask of me just now, — and keep it safe till this present 
access of my disease is past. For indeed sleep falls on me when 
this plague is passing away, nor can the pain cease sooner ; but 
ye must allow me to slumber in peace. And if meanwhile those 
men come, I charge thee by Heaven that in no wise, willingly 
or unwillingly, thou give up this bow to them, — lest thou bring 
destruction at once on thyself and on me, who am thy suppliant. 

Ne. Have no fears as to my caution. The bow shall pass 
into no hands but thine and mine. — Give it to me, and may 
good luck come with it ! 

Ph. There it is, my son : — and pray the jealous gods that 

769 '^KijXov] ^KrfKdv im' B. 771 /irir' aKovTa L: yU7;5' aKOVTO, Dindorf. — fi-qre r((»] 

yui) (from /Ut)) Turcot L. fj.T)bi rqi Dind. 772 fiedeivai rauTa] fj-edeife L, omitting 

raOra, which is absent also from R and K, but present in A and the rest. 774 B 

adds 7' to irpovolas, and so Blaydes. — oiipeK'] ftvcK' Nauck. 

and 0. T. 236 ff. (n.): Ant. 267. Din- 
dorf changes (mit' to |at]8'. This is, of 
course, admissible. When a single oiili 
(or i).rfii) connects two words, the nega- 
tive force is more often, indeed, confined 
to the second, as in 756 Setw** ^d/o oi;5e 
prjrSv. But there are also many ex- 
amples in which ov54 negatives the pre- 
ceding word also: as Thuc. 8. 90 at 
^oLviaaai vijei ov5k 6 Ti(r<Ta(p^pvT]s...-^Kov. 
Ar. Av. 694 yij 5' oyS' &7]p oii5' oiipavbs 
Tjv. Where, however, ovhi is thus retro- 
spective, another negative (such as ovbiv) 
is usu. joined to the verb: Her. i. 215 
ciSripif) 8i oiS' dpytjpti) xP^w;'Tai ovdiv: 
Thuc. 6. 55 GecreraXoO /jl^v oid' iTrirdpxov 
oiSeh vols yiypawrai (add id. 5. 47 cited 
below): Dem. or. 22 § 4 airXoOv ixh 
ov8k diKaiof oidiv av eiwelv ?x<"' — H-'H'"'* 
Tip T€xvxi- Here again Dindorf writes 
p.T]8<. Note that, whether firire or /j-ridi 
be read, it does not here balance the 
preceding fx-fire (or M^5^), since iK. pL-qr' 
&K. = (pi-fid') iK. htjt' a.K. : hence we might 
read jiifT* &K0UTa, and yet |i.t]8^ t(j) rixvu- 
Cp. Plat. Rep. 426 B olire (papp-aKa oCre 
Kavfffis ovTe ovS^ ati etri^Sai. But 
it is needless to alter (AiJTt.— For fiy^yrQ, 
cp. At. 752 iravToiq. r^xvy: Thuc. 5. 47 
oirXa p.r] i^iarui (irKp^peiv . . . rix^O f-V^^ 
/xTjxav^ p.r) Xen. Anab. 4. 5. 16 
t'SeJTO avrCiv irdffri t^x^V ^"^ M'7X*''B Z*'^ 

773 irpdo-TpoTTOv : in this sense only 
here and in O. T. 41. Cp. 470 Jk^ttjj 
iKvoOfxai : 930 : rbv irpocrTpdiratoi', rbv iKi- 
TTji'.— KT€£vas Y€vj]: cp. 1067: Ai. 588 

p.^ irpodovi Tj/xds yivy. Plat. So/>k, 217 c 
/j,7)...dirapvrjdels y^vrj. 

774 f. irpovoCas ovvcK*. One MS. (B) 
adds Y* to irpovolas. Where ovvcKa or 
^veKO. has this sense ('so far as' a thing 'is 
concerned'), Y« is certainly frequent: cp. 
O. T. 857 f. /j.avT€ia^ y'...oijveK' : El. 387 
and 605 TovM 7' ovvck'. In 0. C. 22 
Xpifov p,iv oiiv€K\ the p.iv is equiv. to 76. 
On the other hand in El. 787 rSiv rija-d' 
direiXuv oOvex', no MS. has OTretXcD;' 7'. 
And here the emphasis of ye is not re- 
quired. — ir\-i]v <rol rt Kd\ioi: i.e., as I 
receive them from thee, so to thee alone 
will I give them up. They shall pass 
between no hands save thine and mine. 
Cp. 668 /col SdvTi douvai, n. — |uv t6\j\, a 
poet, equiv. for the familiar t(>xxi dyadrj 
(quod bene vertat): Plat. Syinp. XTI 'S. 
ri'xn dyaS^ Karapxirw ^aiSpof. Cp. Aesch. 
CA. 138 iXOeiu 5' 'Opiarriv devpo aiiv tOxv 
TLfl I ffoi: Ar. Av. 1723 irepL- 
Trireffde p.dKapa \ p.dKapi abv njx'H. 

776 tAv <|)06vov 8i irpoo-Kvo-ov, do 
reverence (cp. 657) to the divine jealousy, 
i.e., propitiate it by some gesture or word 
showing that you fear it. To hold the 
bow — though only as a temporary loan — 
was an honour so high that it might well 
excite that (pddvoi diwv which resents too 
great eirrvxi-o- in men. Pind. /. 6. 39 6 
5' ddavdruv pLTj dpaaffirv) (pdbvos | rt 
Tepirvbv i(pdp.epoi>. Aesch. Ag. 904 (p06voi 
5' diriffTU ' iroXXd ydp rd irplv kuko. | Tjvei- 
Xbptada: id. P. V. 936 01 TrpotrKwovvres 
rr)v ^ XSpdcrreiav (ro<f>ol (i.e. Nifieffiv). Plat. 
Re/>. 45 1 A irpoaKvvS) 8k 'ASpdffTeuw . . -xdpiv 




fXT] (Toi y^vicrBai ttoKvttov avrd, fiyjB' ottw? 

ifxoC T€ Koi rw irpoaO' ifJLov KeKTYjixevcp. 
NE. CO deoL, yevoLTO ravra vmv yivoiTO he 

ttXou? ovpLo'S T€ KevaToXni]^, ottol ttotc ySo 

Oeos St/caiot x^ crT6Xo<s TropcrvveTat. 
5>1. aAA ^oKvos, (o Trat, /aiy ^areAecrr ev^?? </W' 

(TToi^eL yap av jjlol (J)olvloi' toS' e/c jSvdov 

KrjKiov at/xa, Kat Tt TrpoaBoKO) veov. 

naTToi, (f)ev. 7^5 

iraTrai fxd\\ o) irovs, old fx' ipydcrec KaKd. 


TTpocrepxeTaL rdS' iyyv<s. oi^xoi fxoi raXas. 

e^ere to Trpdyjxa' p.rj (f>vyy)Te fxrjBaiJLfj. 

drrar at. 79^ 

c5 ^ei'e KecfiokkT^v, eWe crov Sta/A7re^e§ 

(Tripvoiv e)(OLT akyiq(Ti<; rjBe. (f>ev, TraTrat, 

TraTTOL fxdy av9i<;. (6 SlttXoI (tt paTiqkdrai, 

^AydjxefJivov, w Mei^eXae, ttcos olv dvT ifxov 

111 fi7)5' Situs] Herwerden conj. fi-f)iroO' wj : Heimsoeth, ixijSdfi' ws: Tournier, firiS^ 
iwoV: Blaydes, aid' oihus Situs. 780 KeuaraXrjs] /cat evffTaXrja- L. 782 dXXa 

(sic) 5^5ot/c' w TTtti |ii) /x' cLTeXijcT eiixn' L. The only variants are dXX' 01/ in B, and 
the reading of Triclinius (prob. his own conjecture) dXX' oSv d^doiKa firj /x' dTeXrjs evxvt 
T^Kvov (with the v. I. firi <r' dreXrjs written above). For emendations see comment, and 
Appendix. 783 (poiviov A, (f>oviov L. 784 TTpoffdoKei L, with •<<>• written above 

ov fiiXXu) X^7«j'. I do not write ^d6vov, 
since it seems unnecessary to assume a 
definite personification: cp. 436 7r6Xe- 
fios, n. 

777 f. |iTJ...'y€v^o-0ai depends on iTpSa-- 
KVffov as on a verb of praying. (This is 
simpler than to make the inf. epexegetic 
'so that,' etc.) — iroXvirovo. Ph. speaks 
as if his own sufferings in Lemnos, and 
the various trials of Heracles, were due 
to the bow, once Apollo's: i.e., as if its 
mortal owners had been punished by 
jealous gods for the excessive good- 
fortune of possessing it. — \>.rfi' oir«s, sc. 
iyivero, in the sense of (rvvi)veyK€, turn 
out as they did for me. For oirws in- 
stead of oloL, cp. O.C. 1 1 24 Kai <roi d(ol 
irbiioiev ojs ^70; ^^w (n.). 

779 S. 6«o£: for the synizesis cp. 
196. — ■y^voiTO-.-ytvoiTo 8i: cp. 633 n. — 
Tavra v<^v: the vague phrase covers his 
secret prayer, — that, sharing the pos- 
session of the bow with Ph., he may also 
share the victory over Troy (115). — K€v- 

o-raXijs, well-sped, expeditious: cp. 5i6n. 
— oiroi TTori K.T.X.: with the same am- 
biguity as in 529. 

782 aW* *oKvos k.t.X. The MSS. have 
dXXd ScSoiK, (2 iroi, jirj p.' dTcXijs fv\r\, 
Camerarius conjectured dXX' ody SidoiKa 
fii] /jLdTTjv eUxVt t^kvov, which Cavallin 
prints. Wecklein gives didoiKa 5', cJ 
Trat, /JLT) fidrrjv eOxv rdde, which rdde 
is his own, and d^doiKa 5' (instead of 
dXXd S4Soik') is Neue's. The conjecture 
in the text is my own. I differ from 
Camerarius in holding that the traditional 
« irai is genuine, and from Neue in hold- 
ing that the dXXd is genuine also. The 
spurious word is Sc'Soik', a gloss upon 
some rarer expression in the same sense, 
as Hermann saw ; who wrote, dXX' ob 
tI ffoi, irai, fXT] 'reXrjs evx'^ it^Xtj. First, 
as to metre. The words dXXd 5^5ot/c', (3 
vol, fj.ri fj.' dreXrjS fix'l can be read as 
a dochmiac dimeter, though of an unusual 
type (cp. J. H.Heinrich Schmidt, 7^/iyMw?V 
and Metric, p. 77). But they cannot be 



it may not bring thee troubles, such as it brought to me and to 
him who was its lord before me. 

Ne. Ye gods, grant this to us twain ! Grant us a voyage 
prosperous and swift, whithersoever the god approves and our 
purpose tends ! 

Ph. Nay, my son, I fear that thy prayers are vain ; for lo, 
once more the dark blood oozes drop by drop from the depths, 
and I look for worse to come. Ah me, oh, oh ! Thou hapless 
foot, what torment wilt thou work for me ! It creeps on me, — it 
is drawing near ! Woe, woe is me ! Ye know it now : — flee 
not, I pray you ! 

O Cephallenian friend, would that this anguish might cleave 
to thee, and transfix thy breast ! Ah me ! Ah me ! O ye chief- 
tains twain, Aganiemnon, Menelaus, would that ye, instead of me, 

by ist hand. 786 c3 ttoiJs] ofJ^ts B. — ipydarji L. Wecklein gives ipyd^ei : Hense 

conj. flpyaaa.1. 788 o( fioi fioi rdXaa- L (with A and others): otfxoi rdXas B: w/xot. 
rdXay r. 789 (pijyTjre A: 0i57Otre L. 790 dTrorai L: dTraTard A. Holding 

that a bacchius rather than a cretic is required, Nauck conj. drorToi : Dind., irairai, 
<pev. 791 ^^ve] ^eive Eustath., p. 1396. 7. — et Bi <rov L : etde crov Hermann. 

792 ^x"""'] Wakefield conj. IVotr', and so Blaydes. 794 'Ayd/jiefivov, c5 Mei/Aae] 

Blaydes conj. Mev^Xa^ t' 'Aydfiefivdv re, and so Nauck. 

construed : |Ji' can be only [u : and, though 
we read iv\j\, fii] pi' drtXi^s (or dreX-ws) 
tvxx) could not mean, 'lest thou pray 
vainly on my behalf.'' An iambic tri- 
meter is required here. On this point 
recent edd. and critics are practically 
unanimous. In the whole passage from 
730 to 826 the series of trimeters is other- 
wise unbroken, save by those brief cries 
of Ph. which occur 'extra metrum' (785, 
787, 790, 796, 804). A solitary dochmiac 
dimeter is here inconceivable. The cor- 
ruption of the trimeter began with the 
loss of the last word, as in Ant. 1301 the 
MS. Tr^pt^ came from Trept ft'<^et. Among 
the words suggested are tt^Xt?, ti^xi?. Kvprj, 
/xivrj, TciS' •»?, rdde, t4kvov. Of these, 
rixv alone has any resemblance to evxfi : 
but ?x«i might easily have dropped out 
after iOxni- For the phrase cp. 0. C. 
652 Tov ndXiffT' Saccos (t' ?x" i Next, 
as to dr^XtcTT*. An ellipse of rj with 
ni} dTf\r]s evxT^i would be too harsh : 
we must read eCxv- Again, fir] dreXTjj 
eCxv could not mean, 'lest thou pray 
in vain.' In Pind. PyiA. 5. 83 dreXrjs 
.../iavT€v/ia<Tii' is said of the goi/. On 
the other hand cp. Od. 8. 570 rd di 
Kfv Oebi rj reXiaeifv | ij k' dr^Xear' etr). 
And when ETXHI had become fiixTf], 
ATEAEST would easily become dreX^j, 
the t' being taken for an intruded re. — 
See Appendix. 

J. S. IV. 

For |ii] followed by o, cp. 933: O. T. 
1388 t6 /J.r) d-rroKXrja-ai : El. 1169 ''^^ diro- 
'KeLtreffdai : Aesch. Eum. 85 to /it] ddi- 
KeTv. Eur. Tra. 981 fir] dfiadeh iroiei deds. 
Most edd. now write fii) ddiKeiu, etc., 
assuming synizesis, rather than /jiddiKetv 
(crasis), or fi^ 'dtKeiv. 

784 KT)Kiov: cp. 696 KTjKiofiivav, n. — 
viov with a sinister sense : cp. 554 v4a, 
S)6o vedbrepov, 751 veoxjJ-^v. 

786 f. (pyiarii = fjL^Wds ipydffeaOcu: 
cp. 441 ipeh, 581 X^|et. The fut. is better 
suited than ipyd^ei to the presentiment of 
agony (irpocr^pirci). For the latter cp. 
Tr. loio r)WTai pi.ov...T)S' aW 'dpirei. 

788 f. rdXas, nom. ; cp. 0. C. 753 w rd- 
Xa5^7tti(n.). — ^X*"*"*' 'know,'as^«/. glxetJ 
Ti Kela-^Kova-as ; — |J.T|8a)J.'ij ^^ supported by 
L here, and is not less fitting than fiTjSa- 
nQs, which Blaydes desires. Cp. O. C. 
1 104 n. 

791 K€({>aXXi]v: cp. 263 f., n. — o-ow 
with?xoiTo, cleave to thee, 8ia|Jiir€pis (rr^p- 
vwv, piercing thy breast (and not merely 
thy foot), aov, not aov, is needed here, 
where there is a contrast between the 
actual sufferer and the man to whom he 
wishes the plague transferred. If we read 
o-ov, the chief emphasis would fall on 
dta/j-irepii aripvuv. 

793 ff. ndX' avOis: cp. 0. T. 1316 
ott>.oi, I ol/ioi /udX' aiJ^ij. — ta SittXoi «rTp.: 
cp. 264. — ^'A'Yd|i()i,vov, <3 MevcXac. A 



Tov i(Tov )(p6vov Tpe(f)OLTe Ty]v8€ TTjv vocrov ; 795 

OJ/XOt /AOt. 

(1) ©avare Sduare, ttw? aet KoKovfievos 

ovTOi Kar TJfjLap ov Svva fjLoXelv ttotc ; 

(t) T€KPOV, (x) yevpoLOU, aXXct crvWa^cov 

TO) Ar}ixvL(p ToJS' dvaKokovfJieva} irvpl 800 

ejXTrpy)(rov, (6 yevvale' Kayut rot Trore 

TOV TOV Alos TTtttS' ai'Tt TcovBe rcov oirkoiVy 

a vvv (TV crw^ets, tovt iTrrj^Ccocra Bpdv. 

Tt (^179, Trat; 

Tt ^17? ; Tt crtya? ; ttov ttot <^u, tekvov, Kvpei<; ; 805 
NE. aXyo) vraXat 81} ravrt (rot (TTivcav KUKoi. 
<E>I. aXX', (u T€KPov, /cat Odpaos tcr;^'' w? i^Se /xot 

796 w/aot yitot MSS. (F places the words after 798) : lib fioi Nauck. 708 dtjyri MSS.: 
d^vq. Person. 800 dvaKoKov/x^vif MSS. Meineke conj. dyKa\o^fj(.evov or AyKaXoij- 

fievos: Toup, duaKVK\ov/j.iv(f): Blay des, dfaKXavov/x^vq). Tournier would reject the v. 
805 irov ttot' (Su, TiKvov L, A, etc.: wov ttot', u tIkvov T, K. 806 dXyG)'] 

proper name excuses an anapaest in 
any foot except the 6th (cp. O. C. i). 
The fact that this licence has been used 
in the ist foot is no reason why it should 
not recur in the same v., if, as here, 
a second proper name requires it. We 
need not assume, then, with Hermann, 
that the second anapaest marks a laxity 
■peculiar to the later period of tragedy. 
Blaydes conjectures, and Nauck adopts, 
iMcvcXac T 'A-yojie^AVov t€ — to the detri- 
iment, surely, of the verse. — For -irws av 
with optat., cp. 551 n.: for tpi^ovri. At. 
503 \aTpelas...Tp^(p€i. 

TOV to-ov xpovov. Here, again, the 
anapaest has been impugned, on the 
ground that it ought to be contained in 
a single word. But, as a prep, and its 
case are excepted from this rule (Eur. 
Or. 898 iTrl rySe 5' rjydpeve AiO/U^Stjs 
ava^), SO also are an art. and its noun. 

797 f. cS ©avare. So Aeschylus, 
too, made Philoctetes invoke Death : 
fr. 250 w Qavare iraicw, wif /*' oj-ifida-QS 
./M>\eiv I fj,6vos 7&/) et <ri> tuv dv-qKiaruiv 
KaKwv I larpds. Cp. O. C. 1220 (Death as 
the last iiriKovpos), and At. 854. — dt\... 
xar t^|xap: cp. O. C. 681 Od\\ei...KaT' 
rjfxap del \ vdpKi<T(Tos. — Siv(^, admitted 
in Attic verse as an equiv. for dtjvaaai 
(Porson J/ec. 253): in prose it is post- 
classical. Cp. 849. 

709 & T^Kvov, <5 -ycvvaiov. Cp. //. 6. 
55 (3 Tr^irof w MeviXae: Ar. Av. 1271 

<3 Iletcr^^raip', w /xaKapi\ <5 <TO<f>tbTaTe. 
Eur. Cycl. 266 c3 /caXXtcrroc t3 Ki;/cXc6- 
TTtoz'. — dXXoL, hortative: cp. 230, 950. 

800 T^ A. T^8' dvaK. -irupl : yon fire, 
famed as Lemnian ; irvp A-^fiviov dva- 
KaXoOffi: — the volcano Mosychlus, which 
was always associated with Lemnos, and 
which had given rise to the proverb 
K-ffuviov nvp. One meaning of dvuKaXelv 
is ' to call to ' a person by his name : 
Thuc. 7- 70 § 8 dvaKoKovvTes dvofxaarl 
TOV Tpirtpapxov. Hence the verb is some- 
times joined with appellatives, as Thuc. 
I. 3 &L.avaoi)s.,.iv to?s im<n...waKa.\ei 
(Homer designates the Greeks as Danai): 
Soph. El. 693 ^Apyetoi /xif dvaKaXoO/me- 
vos. — Not: 'Yon Lemnian fire, which is 
so famous' (as if dvaKaXovixivtj), by itself, 
could mean 'celebrated'): nor, 'yon 
Lemnian fire which is invoked by me.' 
There is thus no difficulty in dvuKaXov- 
fiivifi when rightly understood, while the 
proposed substitutes (cr. n.) are all un- 

The volcanic mountain called M^o-uxXos 
appears to have been on the east coast of 
Lemnos, south of the rocky promontory 
(Ep/jLoiou opos, V. 1459) to which the cave 
of Philoctetes was adjacent. No volcanic 
crater can now be traced in Lemnos ; and 
it is probable that the ancient Mosychlus 
has been submerged. See Appendix. 
Arjixviov wvp was proverbial for '?i. fierce 
fire' (Ar. Lys. 299). Lycophron (227) has 



might have this malady upon you, and for as long ! Ah me, ah 
me ! O Death, Death, when I am thus ever calling thee, day by 
day, why canst thou never come ? O my son, generous youth, 
come, seize me, burn me up, true-hearted friend, in yonder fire, 
famed as Lemnian : — I, too, once deemed it lawful to do the same 
unto the son of Zeus, for the meed of these same arms, which are 
now in thy keeping. What sayest thou, boy, — what sayest thou? 
Why art thou silent ? Where are thy thoughts, my son ? 

Ne. I have long been grieving in my heart for thy load of 

Ph. Nay, my son, have good hope withal; this visitor comes 

Mollweide conj. aiyd. — rairl aoX] Blaydes conj. T&tuj>l <toI. 807 dXX' w t^kvov, 

Kal MSS.; Nauck writes dW w t^kvov fioi: and so Cavallin. The ist hand in L had 
omitted this v., and has inserted it in smaller writing between the lines. 

Te<ppuaa% yvia Arj/jLvaicji irvpt in this sense, 
and calls Ajax 6 A-Zi/xvios \ irprjffT-qp 'Evv- 
oCs (462), 'Lemnian thunderbolt of war.' 
Cp. Hesych. Arniviov pXiireiV iireiSi] 
t6 vvp Ar)iJ.vLov. The legendary associ- 
ation of Lemnos with fierce crime (KrifivM 
KaKo) may have helped to suggest such 

801 t^-npy\irov: the omission of /4e is 
somewhat bold here: but cp. 769, 1368: 
At. 496 a.(pfi^, O. T. 461 Xd/37js [sc. /tie). If 
we read irupi (i.*], the iinavvaXoKpri might 
be defended by the elision of 5', t, and 
once TttOr' (O. T. 332) at the end of a 
verse (O. T. 29 n.). But the fact seems 
to be that <rv\Xap«v in 799, which at 
once suggests /xe, excuses the absence of 
the pron. here. 

802 f. t6v toC Aios iraiS*, Heracles : 
cp. 727 f. n. — o-ip^eis, as their temporary 
guardian : cp. 766. — tovt* ; i.e. ifiirpijaai, 
cp. 670. Heracles was conveyed to the 
summit of Oeta by his son Hyllus, who 
helped to make the pyre, but refused to 
kindle it (TV. 1214). It was kindled, 
ace. to one account, by Philoctetes; ace. 
to another, by his father Poeas. The 
former version was naturally preferred 
where the aim of the legend was to 
honour Philoctetes, since thus he in- 
herited the bow directly from Heracles : 
and, since Philoctetes was a more im- 
portant figure than Poeas, this was the 
prevailing account. The other version, 
which made Poeas the kindler, had a 
recommendation of a different kind in 
the eyes of mythologists who aimed at 
a strict chronology, — viz., that the epi- 
sode was thus confined to the generation 

before the Trojan war. Tzetzes, in his 
scholia on Lycophron, gives the first 
version in one place (on vv. 914 ff.), and 
the second in another (on v. 50). — Cp. Ov. 
Met. 9. 229 At tu, lovis inclyta proles, \ 
Arboribus caesis quas ardua gesserat Oete \ 
Inque pyram structis, arcus pharctram- 
que capacem \ Hegnaque visuras iteruvi 
Troiana sagittas | Ferre iubes Poeante 
satum ; quo Jlamma ministro \ Subdita. 

€TrT]|C«<ra, brought myself to do it, 
here almost = eT6XM'?<''a. Cp. El. 1273 
<f>i\T6.Tav I bdbv iira^i(iia'as...(f)avTJvai, — 
8pdv with double ace, as 315, 918, 924, 

804 f. t£ <J>iis, irai; Neopt. has no 
answer for the prayer, ^fiirp-qaov. A 
genuine pity for the sufferer is beginning 
to move him ; and he knows that, if the 
plot succeeds, this wretched man will be 
carried to the place which he most dreads. 
He remains silent. — irov ttot' «v, men- 
tally: cp. Ant. 42 irov yvwfirjs ttot' el; (n.) 

806 iraXai Sij : cp. 589. — rdirl <rol... 
KaKa, the ills which lie on thee: cp. Tr. 
981 aXX' itrl jxoi fxeXii^ \ ^dpos dirXerov 
ififiifiofev (pprju. Not, ' the ills which 
have come upon thee,' as though rjKovra 
could be understood (O.C. 1472 ijKei, r^JS' 
iir' avdpl...Te\evT7i). Nor, 'the ills in 
thy case.' 

807 f. Kal Odpo-os to-xt, have good 
hope also (as well as &\yos) : for, as the 
access of the malady is sharp, so it will 
also be transient. — Nauck enfeebles the 
sense by changing Kal to fioi. — (|>oi.t<^, 
of periodical visitations : Hes. Op. 103 
vovffoi.... I avrd/xaroi <f>oirw(Ti : Arist. An. 
Hist. 7. 3 (p. 583 a 26 Berl. ed.) aX... 




o^ela (f)OLTa /cat ra^et' dnep^era^. 

aXX avTid^o), [Miq fj^e KaTaXtTrrjs fxovov. 
NE. Bdpcrei, fxevovjxev. ^I. '^ fjievei<; ; NE. cra^w? 
(f)p6veL. 8lo 

^I. ov fJLtjv (T evopKov y d^toJ deaOai, tckvov. 
NE. <ws ov 64fxiq y ijxovcTTL crov jxoXeiv arep. 
^I. e/x/8aXXe X'^Lp6<s ttIo-tlv. NE, e/aySaXXw fjLevetv. 
^I. cKeicre vvj' /x', eKelae NE. ttoi Xeyets ; ^I. avw 
NE. Tt '7rapa<f)poP€l<s av ; tl top avoi Xevcrcret? kvkXoi^ ; 815 
^I. ixede<s jxedes p.e. NE. Trot /Ae^cS ; OI. fiedes ttote. 
NE. ov ^>7jiA edcreiv. $1. aTTO /a' dXet?, t^i^ Trpoadiyrjq. 
NE. Kttt 8t} iiedirnji , ei tl 8>) tt\4ov (j)povei^. 
^I. ci yata, hi^ai davdoriixov jx ottojs e^^w 

TO yap KaKov too ovKer opuovauai fx ea. 020 

NE. rov dvhp eoiKev vttvo^s ov jxaKpov )(p6uov 

BOO KaTaKlirris'\ Ka.Ta\eiwy]i<T L, with i above ei from ist hand. 812 difj-ii 7'] 

Wunder writes de/xliTT'. — i/xoHaTi Herm.: i/j.ol '(Tti L. 813 fieveiv A: fxiveiv L. 

814 ^/cetffe vvv ;u'] /i' is in L (added in an erasure by S) and A : it is absent from 
some of the later Mss., as V, B, K. 815 rl Trapaippovels] Meineke conj. rj for tI. 

— Xevcraeiff made from Xeiariia in L. Cp. 1068. 817 -qv Trpo<TOiyri{\ Burges conj. 

fji.r} for fiv. 818 Kal di] nedlrifju [from fjiedelrifj-i]' tL drj TrXiov <j>pov€'i<T : L. Kal drj 

KaOapffeii (poirwai. — o^cia, raxtio. adver- 
bially : cp. 526, 1080. 

811 ov |iijv. In this formula, as in 
Kal fx-qv, dWd fxrjv, y.i\v is properly ad- 
versative ('however'): cp. O. T. 810 01) 
fi^v tffrjv 7' iTeiaev. Here firiv is like 
' nay,' or ' well ' : i.e., the thought im- 
plied is, ' I should prefer a promise on 
oath ; however, I do not like to ask for 
it.'— ?vopKOV...6^<r6ai, — opKCj} Tnaruxjai : 
cp. O. T. 276 wavep /x' dpaiov Aa/3es. 
So Oed. to Theseus, in a like case : O. C. 
650 oCtoi <r' v(p^ opKov 7' ws KaKbv iriaTdb- 
aofiai, where see n. 

812 (is, (be sure) that: 117 n. — 
6i\ receives a slight emphasis from 
■ye : 'it is needless for me to take an 
oath : even if I wished to leave thee, it 
is not lawftil for me to do so.' By Philoctetes understands the youth's 
sense of duty towards a suppliant (773) : 
the spectators know that Neopt. is think- 
ing of the oracle (841). — lp,oiJ<rTi : so 

Ai. 1 2 2 5 floiOTL (/Moi '(TTl L). 

813 ^(jiPaXXc K.r.X. Here Philoctetes 
receives this pledge in place of an oath. 

In TV. 1 181 ff. the intense anxiety of 
Heracles is marked by the fact that he 
exacts from Hyllus, first the Se^ict, and 
then the opKOi : — ^/X|8aXXe X"/3a Seftaf TrpJi- 
TKTTci fj.01.'. — ofxpv Albs vvv Tov fxe (p{iaai>Tos 
Kapa, When belligerents had taken oaths 
to a treaty, the hand-pledge followed, as 
the seal of mutual confidence: it was the 
moral sanction added to the religious. 
Xen. Anab. 2. 3. 28 ufioffav Kal 5efids 

814 — 818 CKcto-c vvv (X*. On leav- 
ing the cave with Neopt., Ph. had moved 
a few steps on the path leading down 
the cliffs to the shore. When the first 
attack of the disease came on (732), he 
stopped. The second attack (782) found 
him stationary in the same spot. A third 
is now beginning ; and he begs Neopt. 
to take him CKCio-e, i.e., up to the cave, 
where he will at least have the couch of 
leaves (33) to rest upon. Neopt. does 
not understand that ^K€i<r€ means, to the 
cave : so Ph. adds, dv«. Neopt. has 
meanwhile taken hold of Ph., fearing 
that he may fall, or throw himself, from 



Only, I beseech thee, leave me not 

Ph. Thou wilt remain? 

sharply, but goes quickly, 

Ne. Fear not, we will remain. 
Ne. Be sure of it. 

Ph. Well, I do not ask to put thee on thy oath, my son. 

Ne. Rest satisfied: 'tis not lawful for me to go without thee. 

Ph. Thy hand for pledge ! Ne. I give it — to stay. 

Ph. Now take me yonder, yonder — Ne. Whither meanest 
thou ? Ph. Up yonder — 

Ne. What is this new frenzy? Why gazest thou on the 
vault above us? 

Ph. Let me go, let me go ! Ne. Whither ? Ph. Let me 
go, I say ! 

Ne. I will not. Ph. Thou wilt kill me, if thou touch me. 

Ne. There, then — I release thee, since thou art calmer. 

Ph. O Earth, receive me as I die, here and now ! This 
pain no longer suffers me to stand upright. 

Ne. Methinks sleep will come to him ere long : 

lt.i6ir]ixf TL 5^ 5r] irXeov (ppoveh; A (and so Brunck). Triclinius wrote kuI St) /xeSlri/d 
ce' ri St) irXiov (ppovels; Erfurdt, fiediriij,'' rj rl 5r] etc.: Hermann, et ri dr), which has 
been generally received. Blaydes, however, writes Kal Stj /tetfteyuat. rl dr) irXiov 
(ppovth; — F. W. Schmidt conj. et tl Btj ir\iov iroveh: Cavallin, d ri S'f; is irXiov 
voieh : Nauck, et ri dr) t6S' ^ar' &kos. 820 t6S'] toOt' T. 

the cliffs (looi) : his speech and manner 
show a fresh frenzy of agony (-irapa- 
<{>povtis av), and his rolling eyes are 
upturned to the sky (tov avw Xevcro-cis 
kvkXov). The mere touch of the youth's 
hands is torture to the sufferer (817): 
and Neopt. releases him the moment that 
he seems to be recovering self-mastery 
(tt Tt hr\ irXiov 4>povcis). 

815 a.v, as at 732 ff., 782 ff. — rdv 
dvu) kvkXov, the vault of the sky {rbv 
kvkXov irdvTa rou ovpavov, Her. i. 131): 
cp. Ar. Av. 1 715 6<Tfi7] d' dvwvdfiacrTos 
is ^6.00% kvkXov I X'^P^^- — Not, ' the orb 
of the sun' (17X^01; kijkXos, Ant. 416, fr. 

816 f. iroT^, tandem aliquando: 104 1, 
O. T. 335. — diro |i' oXcis : cp. 1177. 
Such tmesis, though frequent in tragic 
lyrics, is rarer in dialogue : Ant. 432 
(jhv hi viv I Q-i\pihii.tQ' : Eur. Or. 1047 l*c 
Toi tu TTj^eis : perh. parodied by Ar. Vesp. 
784 a.v6. Toi fi€ weidtis : id. AcA. 295 Kard 
<re x'^^'^M^ '' • Plut. 65 dirb <r' (5Xw Ka.Kbv 

818 Kttl Zr[ p.€0(T]|j.', I dn release thee: 
(?. C. 31 n. — ii Tl 81]: here 5^ nearly = 

■fldr) : cp. O. T, 968 n. — rrX^ov (j>pov€t$, 
art more sane. Cp. At. 81 fiefir]v6T' 
&vdpa...6Kveli lde7v ;-—<ppovovvTa ydp viv 
ovK Slv i^ijTijv : and id. 344 avijp (ppoveiv 
^oiKev (when Ajax is 'in his right mind' 
again). The ist hand in L wrote here, 
Kal 8rj /j-edelri/Mi (sic)' ri 8r) irXiov <ppo- 
veiff. No MS. has tl, which Hermann 
restored. But it has not been noticed 
that the mis-spelling /xedelrj/jLi in L may 
have been due to the fact that its arche- 
type had /J.edir]fi' el. 

819 f. Oava(ri|xov, proleptic, as in At. 
516 Kal fir]Tip' dXXrj fMoipa rbv (jtiffavrd 
re I KadelXev "Kihov davacrifj-ovs olKi^Topas. 
Cp. Pind. P. I. 51 (rvv 8' dvdyKCf. fuv 
(plXop I Kai Tts iiov /xeyaXdvup icravev 
(so as to make him a friend). — oifms 
i\t», forthwith: Ant. 11 08 u5' wj ^x^ 
ffTelxoi.fl &v. — op6oO(r8at, here, to 6e (not 
to become) 6p06s, i.e., 'to stand upright': 
cp. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 10 iKtpipovrat, iTreidhv 
fjiriKiri dvvwvrai dpdoiJfMepoi i^iivai (' on 
their own feet'). 

821 ov fiaKpovl )(povov : cp. O. C. 
397 V^ovra ^aioO /coi/x^ fivpiov XP^''0^ 

134 I04>0KAE0YI 

i^eiv Koipa yap viTTidt^eTai toSc 
18^009 ye TOL viv wav KaTacrrdtfii Sejua?, 
jxekaLvd r aKpov tl<s irapeppoiyev ttoSo? 
alfxoppayrjs (f)Xe\p. aXX' idcrcoixep, <^tXot, 
€K7)\ov avTov, <us av ets vttvov Trear). 

TTp. XO. "Tttv 6hvva<i aSaryg, "Tttvc S' dXyewv, 

2 evaes 17/^11^ eXdoi^, 

3 evai(t)v evaioiv, cova^' 

4 o/xjLiacrt 8' "^'aj^Ttcr^j^ot? 

5 Tav8' atyXav a reraTat ravvv. 



823 iSpcis 7^ To( «'»' MSS. (i5/)W(7 7^ rot ;'«', sic, L); except that K has 5^ for 
7^. Buttmann conj. ioptis re: Dind. iSpcbs 5^, or I5p<^ piov re. 836 ws] Weck- 

lein conj. ?ws. 827 — 838 L divides the vv. thus: — virv' — \'r)ixiv ^Xdoia- | eialuv 

wva^ I dfifiacriv — | ravd' (sic) — | tdi Wi. — | w t4kvov — | iroi Si — | ravTevOev — | tiStj — | vp&a- 
ffeiv — \yvui/xav — | ttoXu — dpvvTai. 827 dXy^uv] Hermann conj. a\7eos. 

828 ei;a^s] eiaija L, with gl. eHirvovs: the only v. I. is ei/xevT]! (F). Cp. Hesych. 

823 7^ TOi, as 0. C. 1324, Ai. 534, 
Tr. 1 21 2: 7^ rot St?, 0. T. 1171, Here 
7^ Toi is like 701/1', i.e., it gives a reason 
for their behef. (Cp. 767.) 'He seems 
likely to fall asleep soon, since (ydp) his 
head is sinking back ; at any rate, a sweat 
is certainly breaking out,' etc. 

824 f. £Kpov . . . TToSos : cp. 748. — 
<j>\^t|/, not a vein of the body, but the 
thin stream in which the blood issues : 
cp. Polyb. 34. 9 (the removal of an ob- 
struction) iXevOepoX tAs <p\i^as rrjs TrrjyTJs, 
&(JT dva^\ij€ip eiiirSpws. So Martial 10. 
30. 10 Lucrina vena. 

827 — 864 The place of a second 
stasimon is taken by this KOfifJibs. The 
strophe (827 — 838) is divided from the 
antistr. (843—854) by a fie(r(pd6s, consist- 
ing of four hexameters for Neoptolemus. 
The antistr. is followed by an iTrtjsSos 
(855 — 864). For the metres, see Metrical 

A KOfifibs was properly a lyric lamenta- 
tion {dprjvos) in which one of the actors 
took part with the Chorus. But the 
name can be used in a larger sense to 
describe any lyric dialogue between actor 
and Chorus, even when the character of 
a lamentation is not present. 

The strophe here was sung by one 
half of the Chorus, and the antistrophe 
by the other. Sophocles had raised the 
number of the tragic Chorus from 12 to 
15 by adding a coryphaeus (whose part 

had hitherto been taken by one of the 
ordinary choreutae), and two leaders 
of T]fux6pia, — called Trapaffrdrai, because, 
when the Chorus was drawn up facing 
the actors, they stood on either side of 
the coryphaeus. The Ajax affords an- 
other certain instance of rjfiLydpia (866 

The Chorus urge Neoptolemus to seize 
the moment while Philoctetes sleeps, and 
to sail away with the bow. He replies 
that it would be as useless as it would be 
base to take the bow without its master, 
whom the oracle has declared to be in- 
dispensable. They are still pressing their 
counsel when the youth perceives that 
Philoctetes is about to awake. 

827 ff. The first "Yirve has v, but the 
second, v: cp. 296 n. — oSvvas alludes to 
the sharp physical anguish of Ph. : oiXy^cov 
is the more general word, — pain, whether 
of body or of mind. — "Yirve 8* : the 5^ 
stands here as it would stand after the 
repeated adj.,"T7r;'e, d3a^y i/^i") <55., dda^s 
8e dXyiwv : cp. 633. 

(iali instead of evarjs, the predicative 
adj. being assimilated to the subject 
("Tirve) in the voc. : cp. 760 : Ai. 695 ff. 
d\lir\ayKTe...<l>dvr]0': Theocr. 17. 66 fiX^Ste 
Kdipe yivoio: Callimachus fr. 213 dvrl yap 
iK\ri0r}s''lfiPpa(Te HapOevlov (the river Im- 
brasus in Samos): Tibullus i. 7. 53 venias 
hodierne. — cva^s must certainly be a dactyl 
(see Metr. Anal.), and in 844 the words 



see, his head sinks backward ; yes, a sweat is bathing his whole 
body, and a thin stream of dark blood hath broken forth from 
his heel. 

Come, friends, let us leave him in quietness, that he may fall 
on slumber. 

Ch. Sleep, stranger to anguish, painless Sleep, come, at Kommos, 
our prayer, with gentle breath, come with benison, O king, and Strophe. 
keep before his eyes such light as is spread before them now; 

eva84s, eUvvovv. evaS-qs, eijivefios ' ol Si e^aijs. Hence Schneider inferred a variant 
eiiaSes here, and Buttmann thought that this could come from Aw, comparing vevpo- 
ffwadrji from ffirdu}. Dindorf would prefer ei/aS^s, but would derive it from a.v5dvu. 
Hermann altered eiiaTjs to ei;o€S (a dactyl, = 844 c5c 6' ay dfi-). Seyffert, accepting 
ei)a«, makes the a long, and in 844 reads w dv 5' dfid^y. 829 The second 

evaicov was added by Triclinius, and first printed by Turnebus. 830 dvTiffxois 

Musgrave and Brunck: avxexoty MSS. Burges conj. d/i7ri(rxots> 831 rdvd'] ravS.' 

L.— ai'7\ai'] Reiske conj. dx^^". — ravvv] rd vvi> L. 

wv 8' av dfiei^T) appear sound. But the 
short a in evais has caused perplexity. 
Certainly elsewhere we find a (Hes. Oj>. 
597 X^PV ^^ eiael, Od. 12. 289 Ttecpiipoio 
bvaai^oi). But on the other hand a occurs 
in other Homeric forms from the same 
root, — 6,7}, drjTOv, driTO, drjuai, d-qfievai, 
drjixevos, drjTaL. Thus, even though a was 
usual in eua^js, general epic associations 
would have made it easy for Sophocles 
to use did-fji where metrical convenience 
required it. 

€vaC<i)v, happy, and giving happiness. 
At Sicyon Pausanias (2. 10. 2) saw a 
statue of "Tttj'os, with the surname of 
fTTiSwTijs, — i.e. the giver of ever fresh 
gifts to men, — the renewer of life. The 
epithet is explained by Paus. 8. 9. i where 
a Mantinean hieron of Zei>j 'ETrtSwrT/s is 
mentioned, — iiriSiSbvai yap Sij d"yo^a 
aiLirbv dvdpd}7rot.s. The word irawiv in 832 
recalls the fact that this Sicyonian "Tttvos 
stood near the 'AaKXriirietoi'. 

These beautiful verses, which seem to 
breathe the very spirit of rest, are illus- 
trated by a bronze statue of "Ttpj/oj now 
at Vienna. (Baumeister, p. 707.) The 
Sleep-god is advancing softly; his head 
is bent ; a kindly smile is on his face ; 
his eyes are half-closed; and in his out- 
stretched right hand he holds the horn 
from which the poppy-juice {/j.r]Kuv tov) 
is to be shed on weary mortals. The 
right hand (as replicas show) once held 
a poppy-stalk, — answering to the pd/35oj 
with which Hermes seals the eyes of 
men. Cp. Callim. Hym. Del. 134 oi)5' 

fire ol XrjOaiov iwl irrepov "tirvoi ipeheu 
Statius St/v. 5. 4. 16 (invoking Somnus): 
— A^ec te iotas inftmdere pennas \ Lumi- 
nibiis compello nieis : hoc turba precetur | 
Laetior ; extremo me tange cactimine vir- 
gae. Silius 10. 354 (Somnus) Per tenebras 
port at niedicata papavera cornu...quatit 
inde soporas \ Devexo capiti pennas, ocu- 
lisque quietem \ Irrorat, tangens Lethaea 
tempora virga. 

830 f. o|i{Jicuri 8* dvrCtrxois, and 
keep before his eyes, toivS' at^Xav & 
T^rarai ravvv, this light which is spread 
before them now. By 'this light' I do 
not understand ' a light which is no 
light,' i.e., 'darkness,' — as if this were 
an oxymoron like ^Kiweiv (tk6tov {O. T. 
419), iv ckSti^ bpdp [ib. 1273), for ri/<^X6j 
elvai. Rather TdvS" atyXav is 'dream- 
light,' — such as illuminates the visions 
that come in sleep. Cp. Eur. A/c. 354 
iv 5' dvelpaai \ (poirwa-d fx €6(ppalvoii av' 
i]d{; yap <pl\os \ Kdv vvktI Xevaa-eiv, Sv- 
Tiv' dv Trapy xP^^o"- The pron. rdvSe 
marks that at^Xav has this poetical sense, 
— the ovap, not the iiirap, of light. Cp. 
Aesch. Ag. 942 ^ Kal ai> vIktjv ri^vSe 
8-fipios rteis; i.e., a vIkt] which consists in 
yielding.— For T^rarai, referring to light, 
cp. Ant. 600 6 T^raro 4>dos (n.). 

The words could not mean, 'keep oflF 
this sunlight from his eyes.' $^|ia<n 
might, indeed, be a dat. of interest ; but 
dvrCo-xois could not mean, defendas. In 
O.C. 165 1 X"P dvrix'^vra KparSi certainly 
refers to shading the eyes ; but the object 
of the verb is that which is held before 



6 Wl Wl fJLOL 7raL(xJv. 


8 TTOt Se ixoi ^'ravOivhe ^dcrei 

9 (f)povTLho<;. opas rjBrj. 835 

10 TTpo? TL fxeuovfxeu irpaaaeiv ; 

11 Kaip6<i TOL irdvTOiv yvcjfiav l(T)((ov 

12 < TToXv TL > TToXv TTapd TToStt KpaTo? apvvTai. 

fxecr. NE, aXk* o8e ixev /cXvet ouSeV, eyci) 8' 6p(o ovveKa Srfpav 
Trjvh^ d\i(i)<i e^ofieu to^cju, St^a TovSe 7r\eovTe<;. 840 
rovSe yap 6 crTe(f)avo<s, tovtov 6e6<; eiTre,eiv. 

833 Wl. tdi fjLoi iraidv MSS. For lOi tdi Hermann conj. ?\5', td\ tdi : also Wt. fji,6\e, 
and f^t 5' tdi. Dindorf gives W tdi fjioi iraii^uv (so that in 848 the 2nd syll. of &'virvos 
should be long). Blaydes, W c3 tdi. 834 f. troi 8k ^dcrrji' -kOxj hi noi | Tavrevdev 

(PpovTlSoff 6pai(r \ ijdr). L. For ttoi, F has tpoO. For op^s Madvig conj. eX$y. Seyffert 
gives TTOi de /Sdaei noi ri y' li^ev \ tppovrldos. op^f ij8T]. Wecklein, tto? 5^ T&vdMe 
pdaei I <t>povTldo$. opqii, eOdti. {eOdei was proposed by Herwerden.) B. Todt, iroi Si 

them, not that which is warded off. — 
Hesych. has atyXt]' x^^^wj'. 2o^okX^s 
Trfpei, x*''"'^''* '^''^ nidr] wapk '^irix^p- 
fup iv BcLKxais. The word x^^Swi/ (xXiSt)) 
meant an ' ornament,' esp. an armlet 
(ypiXiov). If aty\r] was used for x^^^wv, 
it was so because atyXr/ could mean 
' a gleaming object ' (cp. Tpo<f>-^ = 6p4/Mina). 
The same explanation applies to x""w»' 
and iriSri, — 'a glistering tunic,' 'a bright 
chain.' Cp. the Homeric yXi^vea, prop, 
'bright objects,' then 'trinkets' or the like 
(//. 24. 192). The meanings of aty\r] 
given in Bekker Anecd. p. 354 add no- 
thing, for our purpose, to Hesychius. We 
cannot, then, accept Welcker's version of 
al'^Xav here: — 'keep upon his eyes this 
bandage (fasciatn) that is bound upon 
them now' {Rhein. Mus. p. 125, 1828). 
— No alteration, either of dvT£<rxous or 
of TcCvS' aCYXav, seems probable. 

832 l'9i tei. The hiatus is defensible 
because the words are virtually interjec- 
tions; i.e.., there is a slight pause after 
the first tdi. Cp. Ant. 1276 0eO 0ei/, w 
■nbvoi: ib. 1328 trw iTW. 

833 irot) <rTa(r£i, in a fig. sense, 
combined with iro'i...pd<X€i ('what your 
attitude is to be,' — 'what steps you are 
to take '), as oft. in expressions of per- 
plexity ; cp. Eur. //ec. 1079 ""? ^'^' ""^ 
(TTcD, TT? Kd/xxf/u', Ale. 864 TTo? /3w; irq, <rrQi', 
tI Xiyw; tL 5k /ii^', 

884 The MSS. give here irot 8^ Pao-ci 

irws 8^ (lot TovTtvQtv, and in the corre- 
sponding V. of the antistrophe (850), 
Kcivo i^ioi, Kcivo XdOp^. The want of a 
verb for ttws 5^ fjioi ravTevdev suggests 
some corruption : we cannot well take 
j8d<r« with both clauses by changing irwj 
5^ (as Hermann proposed) to ttws re. 
Nor, again, is it satisfactory to expand 
V. 850 by adding roiurov or rdvSpbs after 
\ddpq., or by repeating Xddpq. itself. 
Wecklein, leaving Keivb pioi Ke?vo \ddpq. 
untouched, writes here Trot 5^ ravdivde 
pdffei (omitting irQs Si fioi ravrevdev). 
But then, — granting that a dittographia 
was the cause of error, — it is hard to see 
how p.01 could have crept in between ttws 
5^ and ravrevdev. I prefer to read iroi 
8^ ^01 ToLvS^vSt pdo-ci here, and to insert 
Si) (this with Hermann) after the first 
Ke2vo in 850. The MS. reading may have 
arisen thus. A transcriber, \^'hose eye 
chanced to pass over fioi rdvdivSe, wrote 
Trot Sk pdcrei. Then, perceiving that he 
had missed two words, he preferred to 
begin anew, and wrote the whole verse 
right, but either forgot, or failed to mark 
clearly, that his original Trot Si ^darei 
should be deleted. (A similar case occurs 
in L's text of the metrical 'Tir6de<Tii to 
this play: see p. 3.) A successor, finding 
Trot 5^ ^dffei iroi Si fioi rdvdivSe ^daei, 
deemed it obvious that the second ^daei 
should be omitted. The verse thus be- 
came, TTOt 5^ (idcrei iroi Si /xoi rdvdivSe. 



come, I pray thee, come with power to heal ! 

O son, bethink thee where thou wilt stand, and to what 
counsels thou wilt next turn our course. Thou seest how 'tis 
now ! Why should we delay to act ? Opportunity, arbiter of 
all action, oft wins a great victory by one swift stroke. 

Ne. Nay, though he hears nothing, I see that in vain Mesode. 
have we made this bow our prize, if we sail without him. 
His must be the crown ; 'tis he that the god bade us bring. 

^dcrei cppovTidoi. | ravrevBev Cd.\aW\n, irol 5k ^daei. irds Si p-oi ravreddev | (ppov- 
Ti'Soj, Spa, ffKevdys. 836 /xevovfiev MSS.: fxivofjLev Erfurdt (with 6v for uv in 852). 

837 Kaipbi roi.'] B. Todt conj. Kaipov ris. — yvu)fji,av] Bergk conj. yvw/x': Hartung, 
ptlifiav. For other conjectures see Appendix. 838 In order to make this v. equal 
with 854, Harm, formerly added tpoXi/ ti before ttoXi) (and so Dindorf reads) : but 
afterwards preferred to insert dv5pd<nv before Apwrai. 839 55e] 6 F, whence 

Blaydes conj. dW 6 fiev ov k\v€i. 

But the metrical context showed that a 
long final syllable was needed ; and 
nothing seemed easier than to correct 
rdvdivSe into rdvTivdev. Lastly, as a verb 
such as wpd^fis seemed to be understood 
with TavTevdev (ppovriSos, the second ttoi 
was altered to Tnij.— Join iroi with 4>pov- 
T180S (partit. gen.): cp. 0. C. 170 woi ris 
(ppovTtdos eX^Tj; — rdvO^vSt, adverbial : cp. 


835 6p<js tJSt), 'thou seest now' (how 
matters stand), — said with a glance or 
gesture towards the sleeping Philoctetes. 
There is a certain awkwardness in these 
words, since, coming so soon after opa 
vov <TTd(T€L, they might naturally mean, 
'thou art already taking heed.' Her- 
werden and Wecklein conjecture opq^s, 
<v8(i. This may be right. But the cau- 
tious vagueness of op^j 17577 is perhaps a 
little in its favour. 

836 irpos t£ |X€VOv|j.fv {ware) irpdo-a-civ 
(ai)r6) : for the epexegetic inf., cp. 62 n. 

837 f. Kaip<Ss, occasion, iravrtov 
yvM^v K(r\<ov = Trdz/Ta yLyvdcrKwi', taking 
cognisance of all things, — discerning, in 
every case, whether the circumstances 
warrant prompt action. For yvu/xrjt' 
?Xf"' as = yiyvwcTKeiv, cp. £/. 214 oCi 
yvwfmv fcrxf'S, e| o'iwv, k.t.X. The gene- 
ral sense is the same as in £/. 75 f, vui 
5' i^ifjLiv • Kaipb^ 7a/>, 6(nrep duSpdcriv \ /i4- 
yuTTos ipyov iravrds iar iwi(rTaTT)s. 
Though we need not write Kaip6s, still 
KaipSs is virtually personified both by 
yvwfjLai' Ttrxwi' and by dpvvrai. Pausa- 
nias (5. 14. 7) saw two altars at the 
entrance to the Olympian stadium; one 

was to Hermes 'EcaYwctos, — the other 
to Katpds, who enabled athletes to seize 
the critical moment in a struggle. Cp. 
Anthol. 10. 52 eu ye \iy(iiv rhv Kat- 
phv i<p7)s Oibv, ev ye MivavSpe. — Blaydes 
takes Kaipds yvufiav taxw as = ' opportu- 
nity combined with judgment,' and joins 
■KavTdiv with Kpdros ('superiority in all 
cases'). The order of the words seems 
against this. — <'iro\v ti> iroXi. No 
curtailment of v. 854 {fidXa roi airopa 
irvKLvoli iviSeiv irddri) is probable. The 
addition of ttoXi^ rt makes v. 838 equal 
to v. 854 : and the remedy, however un- 
certain, is at least not violent. See Ap- 
pendix on vv. 852 ff. — irapd iroSa, 'then 
and there,' extemplo, — by a prompt stroke 
of action. Cp. Plat. Soph. 242 a ^t; 
TTOre 5ta TaOra <rot /xaviKos tli>ai 56^u, 
Trapd 7r65o ywera/SaXwJ' ifiavrov &vw koI 

839 f. dW o8€ (iiv K.T.X. : i.e., ' It is 
true that /le would be unconscious of our 
flight : but / know that it would be use- 
less to sail without him.' The stately 
hexameters — in contrast with the lighter 
rhythms of the Chorus — suit the autho- 
ritative tone in which Neoptolemus de- 
clares the purport of the oracle. As 
vv. 844 ff. show, he speaks in a louder 
voice than the Chorus deem safe. — 6T]pav 
...?\op.€v: cp. A I. 564 8v(r/j.€vuv dr^pav 
iX'^" '• 0. T. 566 d\\' ovK ipivvcv rod 
OavdvTos fffx^fe; 

841 Tov8«.,.TOVTOv: cp. 1331, 1434 f., 
1437.— 6 (rTc<f>avos, fig.: cp. Eur. ^ec. 
660 oiiSeU uritpavov dydaiprjaeTai, no one 
will take the palm (for misery) in her 


Kofinelv S' etTT* areXi^ <rvv xjjevSecTLV alcr^pov oveiho^. 

"■vr. XO. aXXct, T€Kvov, rdBe fxev Oeo? oxpeTUL' 

2 (uv 8' av dixeifir) jx avdus, 

3 ^aidv fJiOL, /^aidv, (6 tckpov, 

4 Trcfjiwe Xoycju ^djxav 

5 a>9 TrdvTOiv iv voao} evSpaKrj<s 

6 vTruo<; avTTt'os Xevacreiv. 

7 dXX' ort Svi^a fidKuaTov 

8 /cetvo <St7> /Aot, /cetvo XdOpa 

9 e^tSov OTTO, Trpd^eiq. 

10 olada yap ^^dv avhcoixoLt, 

11 et ravrav tovto) yvu>ixav kt^el's, 

12 jxdXa TOL anopa ttvklvoI? iuiSelv TrdOrj. 




842 ^(TT^] Blaydes writes ?p7' : Wecklein conj. elr'. — ffiiv from (riJytt L. 843 — 

854 L divides the vv. thus: — dXXd — | fj.' avOia ^aiav \ ^aiav — | irifxire — | (her 
vdvTuv — I vwvocF — I dXX' otl — | Kilvb fioi — | i^idov — | olcrda — | el raiirav — | ^x^'*'' — " 
\&vopa — irdOrj. 846 (f^nav L: <pd/xav Triclinius. Nauck conj. (pdriv (so that 

the MS. dj'Wxo'S could be kept in 830). 849 8ijvai L : dtjvaio r. 850 Keiv6 

IxoL Keivo 'Kddpq. MSS. {\ddp Trichn.). To equalise the v. with irot 5e pdcei, ttws 5^ ,uot 
rdvrevdev (834), Herm. conj. Ke'ivo difi /xoi, Keivo \d9pq., \d9p(}. Blaydes, Keivo d'q fioi, 
Keivo \ddpa rdvdpbs [roi/rov 7' J. H. H. Schmidt]. Seyffert, Keivo fioi <jv, Keivo XdOptf : 
B. Todt, Keiv6 fioi kcIvwv \d9pq. (to suit their readings of 834, where see n.). 851 e'|i- 
Sov] i^ldov L. — 6' ti L, with gl. oVr? (not Situs) written above. All the other MSS. 
have OTt. Schneidewin gave dirq,: Herm., formerly Sttws, afterwards ovep. — B. Todt 

stead. Helenus had declared that the 
victory would belong jointly to Philo- 
ctetes and Neoptolenius, as the latter 
says at 1335. 

842 KojJiirctv 8* K.T.X. It will be a 
disgrace to them, when they go back to 
Troy, to boast of their task as accom- 
plished, when it will be, in fact, only 
half done, if they bring the bow without 
its master. And the discredit of such a 
result will be aggravated by the decep- 
tion used towards Philoctetes. The 
words dTtXr] a-vv \|/€w8«o-iv are closely 
connected; 'an incomplete result, com- 
bined with falsehood,' i.e. not only in- 
complete, but obtained by falsehood. 
This seems better than to take avv yj/ei- 
deutv as merely = ^eu5c5s, 'to boast false- 
ly.' — Cp. £L 641 ffvv <f)e6v({), Ai. 933 
oiXitf ffiv irdOei, 0. T. 585 i,i!v tpb^oKTi. 

843 oXXd, T^Kvov. The Chorus re- 
ply, — ' If an oracle has said that Ph. 
must be brought to Troy, the god him- 

self will provide for the fulfilment of that 
decree. Meanwhile, thy part is to se- 
cure the bow.' Cp. 0. T. 724 wv ydp ay 
Beds I XP^^^^ ipevvq, pq.Mwi avrbs (paveT. 
— o\|/tTau, look to it, provide for it : At. 
1 1 65 Kairerbv riv^ ideiv : Theocr. 15. 2 
opr] di(ppov, Evv6a, avTq,, 

844 ff. (ov for oSs, by attraction to 
Xd-ywv: for the double ace. with d(ic£Px], 
cp. O. C. 991. 

847 irdvruv masc. : in sickness all 
men's sleep, — if, indeed, it can be called 
sleep at all, — is quick of vision (Xevo-- 
(Ttiv, epexeg. of cv8paKi]s). Words ap- 
propriate to eyesight are here used to 
denote perception generally. The slight- 
est sound will stir consciousness in the 
sick sleeper. For a somewhat similar 
use of language cp. Aesch. Eum. 104 
evhovaa. ydp (ppyjv 6fji,fj.a<nv Xafiirp^verai. 

849 fF. dXX* oTi 8vv9|, k.t.X. The 
connection of thought is: — 'A sick man 
is very easily awakened. But the bow 



'Twere a foul shame for us to boast of deeds in which failure 
hath waited on fraud. 

Ch. Nay, my son, the god will look to that. But when Anti- 
thou answerest me again, softly, softly whisper thy words, my strophe, 
son : for sick men's restless sleep is ever quick of vision. 

But, I pray thee, use thine utmost care to win that prize, that 
great prize, by stealth. For if thou maintain thy present purpose 
towards this man, — thou knowest of what purpose I speak, — 
a prudent mind can foresee troubles most grievous. 

conj. i^yov ottws vpd^eis ( = his ravrevdev bpq.s ■^drj in 835). 852 uu ai8w/ L, 

with .ov. written over wi- by S : tiv K, R, Harl., Vat. b, V : 6j' A, B, T, Vat., V^: 
ovTiv^ Triclinius : 6v y' Brunck : dv Hermann. Cavallin gives oI<t9' vw^p dv ai>dQ/xai. 
863 Tain-dv L. The later MSS. have the same, or ravrdv (A), ttjv avrdv (V), err' 
avrdiv (B), while T seems to be alone in reading raijTav. — Wunder conj. Tavrbv... 
yvtli/xav : Dobree, TavTbv...yvuiJ,as : Bergk, raiirbv... yvu/j.'. B. Todt, el 5' (SXXws 
T01JTUV yvwfj.'. For toi/t^ Dind. gives to6tuv. — iffx^^s r : ^x"<'' L, with taxfic written 
in marg. by S. 854 fjAXa toi \ Airopa ■irvKivoicnv iv'iSeiv irddr) L. After roi three or 
four letters have been erased; an accent (') and four dots remain. irvKt-voiffiv may 
have been made from irvKvoiinv. Later MSS. have irvKivoicnv, irvKvoh, or irvKivois. For 
the conjectures see comment, and Appendix. 

must be carried off without awakening 
him (Xd9p<j.).' — Bvv<^ = dvva(raL, cp. 798. 
(Not Doric for 8ijyri, as some have 
thought : y was not changed in the 
Doric subjunct.) — k€ivo...k€ivo, with the 
Same kind of emphasis as avrb tovto in 
77. The Chorus are unmoved by what 
N. has said (841). They repeat that the 
bow should be taken, and Ph. left be- 
hind. As to the conjectural insertion of 
8ii, see on 834. — [Wi, ethic (763). — on 
8. iiaKioTov (Doric for fiy)Ki<TTov) ifyZov, 
lit., 'look forth to the furthest possible 
point,' i.e., 'use all possible precau- 
tion,' — a fresh warning not to disturb 
the sleeper by the slightest noise, but 
to depart while there is yet time. Cp. 
//. 20. 342 fiAy f^idev d<j>$a\iJ.oi<ni>, he 
strained his sight (in eager search) : id. 
23. 477 oOre TOi b^irarov KetpaX'ijs inS^p- 
Kerai 6<T<re. — 8"ir<ji is preferable to ottws 
where the particular mode of elTecting 
the object is in question ; and it is sup- 
ported by the corrector of L (cr. n.). 

862 £F. olo-Oa Yop av . . .ir6,9r\. I read 
fiv ( = Tjc), with Hermann, for the «5v or 
8v of the MSS. 'If thou boldest this 
purpose — thou knowest what purpose I 
speak of — in relation to this man (Philo- 
ctetes), truly there are desperate troubles 
(Airopa irddr], sc. iari) for shrewd men 
to foresee ' (lit., ' to see in ' such a 

deed). The -yvtofjiav is the purpose of 
Neoptolemus to take Philoctetes on board 
the ship — ostensibly for conveyance to 
Greece — and then carry him to Troy. 
The allusive phrase, olo-Oa Yttp av av- 
Sufxai, is used, because they are afraid of 
breathing a word which might betray 
the secret to the sick man, if he should 
awake while they were speaking. ratJ- 
rav emphatically opposes this plan to 
Kcivo — the course which they themselves 
recommend, rovno is a dat. of relation, 
nearly = 7re/3t to6tov: cp. Plat. /^e/. 598 D 
{iTToKafi^dveiv bei TCfi roiotJTCj) on evrfdrji 
Tis dvdpwiros ('in the case of such a 
person'). irvKivots: cp. Critias 2icr. fr. 
I. 12 TTVKvbs Ti$ Kal <To<pbs yvw/jLT]v dvrjp. 
kv\.hiiv, oft. used of seeing a difficulty or 
danger in a proposed course of action: 
Her. I. 89 etpero Kpdlcoi' n. oi ivopifir] 
if Toiffi TToievpi.^t'ouxL (what harm he fore- 
saw for him in what was being done). 
Id. I. 120 eZ (po^epbv tl ivcapufxei/, irdv 
av ffol vpo€(ppd^o/j.ei>. The d-rropa irdOr] 
are the horrors of the disease,— the fury 
which would burst forth in Philoctetes 
when he learned that they were taking 
him to Troy, — and the curses which he 
would invoke from Zetis 'Ik^<tios on his 
betrayers. — For other views of this pas- 
sage, see Appendix. 



cTT. ovpo<; TOL, reKvov, ovpo<;' 

dvrjp 8' dvojJLixaTOS ouS' e^cov 
dpoiydv e/crerarat vv^ios, 
(aXei}? vTTVO<i iaOXos,) 

OV X^P^'*' °^ TToSoS, OV TLVO'S ap)((ov, 

aXXa ''rts w? 'AtSa Trapa Ketfievos. 

open, pkeTT €L Kaipta 
(f)6eyyeL. to 8' aXcocnixov 

e/XCt (fipOVTiBi, TTOl, 

TTOVO? O /at) <f)o/3(OU KpdTL(TTO^, 

NE. cnydv Kekevco, /w-ryS' d^ecTTavai (f)pep(ov, 
KLvel yap dvrjp ofifxa Kavdyei Kapa. 



8A6 — 864 L divides the vv. thus: — o!>po(T — | 5' dvifi/jLaroa — | iKrirarai — \ dXerja — 1 
oi x^P^"" — I <^^^' ^''"'■"'' — I ^pai — i 7"^ 5' oKiIktihop — | irbvoff — KpdTicTO(X. 856 dvijp 

Wunder (w 'vrjp Brunck): &v7)p MSS. 858 i/iyx'oy] »'i/X'* Wecklein. 859 dXerja- 
iffOXbcr virvoa, with )3' and a' written by S over the last two words, to show the right 
order. Dobree thought that these words were corrupted from dSe^s irbvos icrdXbs, and 
that the latter should be substituted for irbvos 6 yuij <f)o^(bv KpdrKrros in 864. So Week- 
lain reads. 860 oO tivo$ MSS.: Todt and Oberdick conj. oii (ppevbs. 861 rts 

855 ovpos, a fair wind, meaning here 
an opportune moment : schol. Kaipbs iiri- 
T7]SeLos. The metaphor is a fitting one for 
sailors. When oupos is fig., it more oft.= 
'a prosperous course' (TV. 815). — This is 
better than to take the word literally, as 
if the wind, which had been adverse 
(640), had just changed. 

856 f. ov8' ^xwv dp<>>Ydv, because 
his bow is in N.'s hands (cp. 931). vw- 
X.10S = <r/c6Tio5, in the darkness of sleep. 

859 d\tr\% vTTvos l<r0X6s. If these 
words are right, they can mean only, 
'sleep in the heat is sound,' — a paren- 
thetic comment on the preceding ckt^- 
Tarai vijxi-os. In the excitement of the 
Chorus, it is perhaps not strange that 
they should use a phrase scarcely con- 
sistent with their own i;Tr;'os dUirvoi (848). 
Cp. Theocr. 7. 21 nfffa/xipiov . . \ dviKa 
d^ ical ffavpos i<f> aJ/xaciat<ri Kadevdei. We 
certainly cannot render (with Cavallin), 
'a warm sleep (i.e. a sound one, in which 
a gentle warmth pervades the body) is 
favourable to our plan.' aXtTJs occurs 
only here, though Hesych. has a\e6s = 
d\tei,vb%. It is, however, a correct for- 
mation from aX^a: and d\ta.s (gen.) is 

not a probable correction. The easy 
emendation dScrjs (A for A) would give 
the sense, "tis a secure {i.e. tranquil), 
sound sleep.' This may be right; but I 
have preferred to keep the MS. reading. 
The addition of 8' after dXci^s might 
seem desirable in such a parenthesis : 
cp. Dem. or. 18 § 30S rj dWo rt dOaKoXov 
yiyove, (ttoWo, 8^ rd dvdpwirLva,) elr iirl 

TO^Tif) Tip Kaip<fi K.T.X. 

Some reject dXctjs virvos €<r6X6s as a 
mere gloss. But a marginal commen- 
tator might have been expected to use 
more prosaic language, — e.£^., 6 fieat)ix- 
Ppivbs virvos ^adOs. Dobree, reading 
dScTJs, supposed the following process, 
(i) In v. 864 Soph, wrote d8ci]S irovos 
lo-OXds. This was supplanted by a gloss, 
irovos o |Jirj <j>o|3<ov Kpano-ros, which 
now stands there. (2) Then the dis- 
placed d8ci]S irovos ^a-0X6s was corrupted 
into dXeijs virvos iadXbs, and inserted in 
the text after ^'i^xtos. This hypotiiesis 
is very ingenious, but it seems much too 
complex to be probable. 

860 oil Tivos. The conjecture, oii 
(ppevbs, has found much favour; but, in 
a picture of utter helplessness, is not the 



Now, my son, now the wind is fair for thee : — sightless and Epode. 
helpless, the man lies stretched in darkness, — sleep in the heat 
is sound, — with no command of hand or foot, but reft of all his 
powers, like unto one who rests with Hades. 

Take heed, look if thy counsels be seasonable : so far as my 
thoughts can seize the truth, my son, the best strategy is that 
which gives no alarm. 

man opens 

Hush, I say, and let not your wits forsake you : — yon 
is his eyes and lifts his head. 

d)j Wunder: o<tti(T L, with w over o from the ist hand, m ns A. wj t/s t' Dind. 
862 opdi' /3\^7rer Kaipia (pdiyyei L. (pOeyyri A (from the corrector): (pOeyyov 1/', 
v.— Seyffert gives 8pa, ^X^tt' ei Kalpia (pdiyyei {^Xiir' el with Herm.) : Hermann (2nd 
ed.) 8pa, jSX^ire, KaLpia 5^ (deleting (pdiyyei). Wecklein, after Wunder (4th ed.), Kaipia. 
<l>04yyov (deleting 6p^ ^Xiirei). Blaydes, op^s; fiX^iref Kaipia <f>6iyyov. Todt, opav. 
p\iir' el Kaipia (pdiyyo/xai. Wunder once proposed ^eiyei for (pOiyyei. 863 to S' 
from t65' in L. — i/j.^] dfiq. Dindorf. 866 avijp] dvrip L. 

vulg. more forcible? Cp. 1161 firiKiri, 
/iijdevbs Kparvvoiv. 

861 'AtSqi TTopa KC^^Jievos. Cp. 0. T. 
g-ji Keirai Trap' "AtSr; HdXv^os. This 
mode of writing is preferable to irapa- 
KcCpcvos because irapaKeladal tivi.= 'io 
lie beside one,' or 'before one,' with 
ref. to things which are ready to one's 
hand, or at one's disposal. But when 
the sense is, 'to be lodged or deposited 
with one,' Keiadai irapd tivi is used. 

862 Spa, fSkitt. For the double 
imperat. in excited utterance, cp. 981, 
O.C. 121 irpo(TS4pKov,\ev(T<Tedri. Seyffert's 
8pa is much better here than the MS. 
6p^, 'he sees as the dead see,' i.e., not 
at all. After and vuxi-os, this 
would be weak. — cl KaCpia 4>6^yY**" ' See 
whether thy words are seasonable ' means 
here, 'We fear that thy counsel (8398".) 
is unseasonable.' We miss our Kaipbs, if 
we stay here with Philoctetes, instead of 
escaping with the bow. 

863 ff. TO 8' dXwa-i|j.ov i^ <j>p., as 
far as my thought can grasp the question, 
= KaO^ oaov iyu /caroyow t6 vpay/ia. Cp. 
Plat. Tim. 29 A t6 Xdyip Kal (ppovT^aei 
irepiXtjirrdi'. The ace. is one of 'respect' 
(like Tovfibv fjJpos, etc.). — ir6vos o (irj 
({>oPuv KpdTWTTos, ' the enterprise not 
fraught with fear is best' (Whitelaw): 
a sententious utterance, like /SpaxtfJ^ra yap 
K/jdriffTa Tav ttociIv Kand {Ant. 1327). 
They mean that it is best to depart noise- 

lessly with the bow, and so avoid the 
risks involved in taking Philoctetes. 6 (ati 
({>oPc5v is left vague by the proverb-like 
brevity of the phrase: it means, 'which 
does not disturb the sleeping Philoctetes.' 
The word irdvos is also in keeping with 
the gnomic form, — implying that there 
will be least ir6vos in such a course; as 
if it were, Trbvos iXdxi'(TTos KpaTicTos. Cp. 
cTiyrjs dKivdwov yipas (meaning that (Tiyri, 
though it wins no positive y^pas, risks 
nothing) : ' Discretion is the better part 
of valour,' etc. 

865— 1080 Third iirei<76Siov. Ne- 
optolemus, overcome by remorse, con- 
fesses that Troy is their destination. 
Philoctetes demands the restoration of 
the bow ; and Neoptolemus is on the 
point of restoring it, when Odysseus 
enters. As Ph. refuses to accompany 
them, Odysseus decides to leave him 
behind, and departs for the ship, ordering 
N. to follow him. Meanwhile, by N.'s 
command, the Chorus remain with Ph., 
in the hope that he may alter his resolve. 

866 \i.r\S' d({>«rTdvai. <{>p<vwv : Eur. Or. 
102 1 i^iaT7]v (ftpevCov. For a(peffTdi'ai, cp. 
Ar. Vesp. 1457 t6 yap diroffT^vai xaXcTrdi' | 
<pijff€os. The words convey a hurried re- 
proof and warning, — 'do not lose your 
wits ' (through fear). All their presence 
of mind is needed, since Philoctetes is 



<I>I. CO (fyeyyos vttvov hidho^ov, to t ikTrtZoiv 
aTTiCTTov olKovprjfJLa Tcovhe tcjv ^ivoiv. 
ov yap TTOT , (o nal, tovt av i^r)v^r)cr iyco, 
Tkrjvai (T iXeivo)^ wSe ra/xa injfJiaTa 870 

jxeivai TTapovra koX ^vp(x)(f)ekovvToi fxoi. 
ovKOvv 'Ar/)et8at tovt erXyjcrap evcftopcjs 
ovT(o? iveyKelv, dyaOoX (TTpaTTJkaTai. 
ciXX' euyev-)}? yap tj (f>vaL<s kol^ evyevcov, 
o) TeKvov, 'q crrj, Trdvra ravr iv ev^epel 875 

e^ov, ySoi79 re /cat Svcrocr/^ta? yefxcov. 
Kal vvv eireihrj Tovhe rov /ca/cov SoAcet 
XriBr) Tts eivai Kavdiravka St], tekvov, 
av fi avTos dpov, av fxe KaTaaTiqaov, t4kvov, 
IV , rjviK dv KOTTo? p! diraWd^ri ttotc, 880 

oppcopeO' €9 vavv pr)h' eTrCaxcoiiev to TrXeiv. 

867 t6 t' iXiriduu | airurrov olKo6f)rj/j.a\ Nauck conj. yiy-qd' ISujp \ aeXwTOV iTiKOiiprjua 
{deXTTTov with F. W. Schmidt, iiriKoiprqiia. with Blaydes). 871 jxeivail Cavallin 

conj. Ideiv. 872 oOkovv] Blaydes writes oii rav [i.e., oH ray], — eiiiropus MSS. 

(einrbvuii U, 14th cent.) : eiKpdpus Brunck, who (like Meineke and F. W. Schmidt) also 
proposed finrerCis. Blaydes gives evxep^s. Eldik conj. ei;X6<^ajj: Wakefield, ei5«:6Xw5. 
873 070^01] ayadol L, 876 ydfjLuv] Nauck conj. yiueiv. 878 Tournier 

867 f. « <|)€"yYos...T6 t k.t.X. For 
a voc. thus combined with a nom. (and 
art.), cp. 986: At. 861 (c3) KXeivai r' 
'Adijuai Kal rb a{ivrpo<f>ov yivos.- — kXitl- 
8wv dirKTTOv, not credited by my hopes, — 
such that my hopes could not have be- 
lieved it possible. Cp. 1067: Ant. 847 
<f>iX()3v aKXavTOS ( = oiJ KXato/J.ii>ri inrb (pl- 
Xu3v), and n.: El. 1214 ari/xos . . .tov redvr)- 
/coTos ( = 01) Tifiijofiivri iirb rov r.). So 
iXirlSwv diriCTOv = oil inaTevbuevov i/irb 
ruv iXiriduv. This is better than to take 
it as = A7rt5wc wL<xtiv ovk ^x°'') i"^ *^he 
sense, 'not having the //^^4'''^, assurance, 
given by hopes,' 'not warranted' by them 
(like a,vqvifj.os xf'M^i'Wj', O. C. 6'j'j n.). — 
olKoupi]p.a, as having guarded the place 
while he slept. So a watch-dog is called 
okovpds in Ar. Vesp. 970 : cp. below, 
1328. For the periphrasis cp. £/. 417 f. 
iraTpbs...6niXlav : Eur. AU. 606 av5pQv 
^epaluv €vij.evr]s napovala. 

869 ff. TOVT is governed by iinv\r[v', 
not by rXrjvai, which interprets it. av 
might go with TXtjvai {=oti TXalrjs dv), 
but is better taken, as its position sug- 
gests, with ti'ivxT'"'' The sense of dv 
i^Tjijx'n'^' warrants the use of tXtjvm, 

without &y, instead of rXriffecrGai. See 
Appendix. — |i.6ivai (depending on rX^^ai) 
governs rdfJid 'Tnfii.aTa, to 'wait for' them, 
i.e., to wait till they were better: cp. 
Aesch. fr. 35 dyuv yap dvdpas ov fiivet 
XfXeifi/xivovs. — |vvw4)€XovvTd [aoi, help- 
ing to do me good, with dat. instead 
of the usual ace. ; cp. Ant. 560 rots 
davovaiv (iKpeXetv (n.). It is possible, but 
less simple, to supply cdnd [sc. to, ir^/toTa) 
with ^vvw<p., ' helping me to assuage 

872 OVKOVV : 'the Atreidae, at any 
rate (ovv), did not thus.' Here ovv (like 
yodv) justifies his wonder at the youth's 
constancy. Cp. 907: 1389: Ant. 321 
(n.). — €v<f>6p(i)s is the best correction of 
the MS. €V7r6po>s (see cr. n.). Cp. Hip- 
pocr. Afik. 1242 eiKpopwrara (pipeiv : ib. 
1244 5v(r<p6p(>}s <j>ip€iv (as Soph. O. T. 783 
dv(r(p6poi}S I ToSveidos rfyov). 

874 ff. Ka|€VY€Vwv: cp. 384: 719. — 
«v €vx€p€v ?9ow: cp. 498 ev fffMKpi} iroio^- 
/jLevoi (n.) ; and for this use of rldeffdai, 
451, 473. — -y^fjiwv : cp. Dem. or. 18 § 308 
(pvXaTTn ttijuIk Iffeade fj-earol rod awe- 
XW5 XiyovTos. 



Ph. Ah, sunlight following on sleep, — ah, ye friendly- 
watchers, undreamed of by my hopes ! Never, my son, could 
I have dared to look for this, — that thou shouldest have patience 
to wait so tenderly upon my sufferings, staying beside me, and 
helping to relieve me. The Atreidae, certainly, those valiant 
chieftains, had no heart to bear this burden so lightly. But thy 
nature, my son, is noble, and of noble breed ; and so thou hast 
made little of all this, though loud cries and noisome odours 
vexed thy senses. 

And now, since the plague seems to allow me a space of 
forgetfulness and peace at last, raise me thyself, my son, set me 
on my feet, so that, when the faintness shall at length release 
me, we may set forth to the ship, and delay not to sail. 

conj. Xilxp-qais (this with F. W. Schmidt) K&vdiravXd ris, riKvov. 879 f. A. Zipp- 

mann {Atheteseon Sophoclearurn Specimen, pp. 36 ff., 1864) places 879 immediately 
before 890, and deletes the v. which stands in the MSS. as 889 {alvC} rdS'). He also 
deletes v. 880 (I'j'' ^vk' av). Nauck and Cavallin so print the text. Wecklein thinks 
that 879 and 880 are both interpolations. — ai fie KardtTrrjiTov] Blaydes conj. (ri> 8^ /x' 
dvaffT-qaov. 880 irori] Meineke conj. t6t€ (to go with dpfxibfied^). Vauvilliers, 

iroSe: Blaydes, 7r65o. 

878 XtjOt): cp. Eur. Or. 211 u <j>l\ov 
Cirvov diXynjrpov, iwlKovpov voaov... \ w 
iroTvia \7}Qr) twv KaKQv. — 8i]='^57;. 

879 f. <ni }i* avTos . . . iroTt. Philo- 
ctetes has awakened to find that the acute 
pains have ceased (768); but, after the 
violent attack of the disease, a sense of 
faintness (koitos) remains. He has been 
lying on his back (822). He now asks 
Neoptolemus to assist him in rising to 
his feet : (tv jjl' avTos dpov, trv |Ji€ Kara- 
OTTTjo-ov : where ai^ros means that he does 
not wish the Chorus to approach him at 
present. He is afraid that disgust might 
render them unwilling to take him on 
board (890). In his crippled state, — 
now aggravated by exhaustion, — the 
mere act of rising was a serious ex- 
ertion. At V. 886 Neoptolemus gives 
the aid of his hands to the recumbent 
sufferer, at the same time asking him to 
make an effort, — vvv 8* atpc q-omtov: 
which is not, of course, contrasted with 
ffv /J.' avrbs dpov, as if N. meant that Ph. 
must rise without help : that would be, 
av d' avrbs alpe cavrbv. At the same 
time, N. says that, if Ph. prefers it, the 
sailors will lift him up and carry him. 
Ph. replies, 'No, thank you — help me 
to rise, as you propose' (889). N. assents 
(893), saying, 'Stand up, and take hold 
of me yourself (as I am holding you). 

And V. 894 marks the moment at which 
Ph. slowly rises, leaning on N. Then 
there is naturally a pause, in order that 
Ph. may rest after this effort, and may 
feel whether he is yet strong enough to 
attempt walking. It is this pause which 
is foreshadowed by the words, Kv , iyviK 
av Koiros |i' dira\\d|T) iroTt (880). And 
it is in this pause that the remorse of 
Neoptolemus gains the mastery. 

A. Zippmann, whom Nauck and Ca- 
vallin follow in their texts, deletes both 
V. 880 and V. 889 as spurious, and trans- 
poses 879 to a place between 888 and 890. 
His two main objections to the traditional 
text are : — Why should Ph. , formerly so 
eager to start, now wish to wait till his 
/c(57ros has passed off? (880). And why 
should he desire to rise before that 
moment, instead of resting on the ground? 
The view of the whole situation which I 
have given above will show why I be- 
lieve the traditional text to be sound. 

881 ^irC(r\(op£v, intrans. (the use of 
this verb in 349 is a different one) ; to 
irXciv defines the act in regard to which 
delay is forbidden. Cp. Xen. M. 3. 6. 
10 irepl iro\4fiov av iJ.^ov\e{ieiv ttjv -ye 
■irpu)T7)i> i-7riaxv<^o/j.€v. For the art. pre- 
fixed to the inf., cp. 118: 1241 oj ae /cw- 
X^aei t6 Bpav, 



NE. aXX' 'qSojxai fjueu cr elcnBoiv nap* iXnlSa 
dv(o^vuov jSXeTTOVTa KaixirveovT eru' 
<us ovK€T ovTO^ yap rd crv/>i)8oXata crov 
7r/)C9 Tct? 7ra/3ovcra? ^v/x^opas e^atVero. 885 

vvv 8' atpe (xavTov el 8e crot [xdWov <j>ikov, 
olcTovcri (T otSe* toC ttovov yap ovk 6kvo<s, 
iireiiTep ovto) croi r eSo^' e/aot re Spdv. 

<J>I. ati^cu TctS', w Trat, /cat /a' eiraip, uxTirep voets* 

Tourovs 8' eacrov, p/rj ^apvvOwaiv KaKrj 890 

ocrpfj irpo Tov heovTOS' ovirl vrji yap 
aXi? 7701^0? TOVToicri arvvvaieiv ifioL 

NE. ecrrat Ta8'* ctXX' tcrrot) re fcavro? dvTe^ov. 

<I>I. Odpcrev to tol crvvrjdes opOcocrei fx edo?. 

NE. naTTau' tl SyJt <dv> SpSp.* iycjj TovvdevSe ye ; 895 

884 ffov r, Aid. : eroi L, which Blaydes reads. 887 oiVoi/o-t] Blaydes conj. 

apovcri : C. Schirlitz, (TTrjcrovffi. 888 oiJtw L : oOrwj r. 892 e/xot] Blaydes 

conj. ofxov. 894 yit' idos] Herwerden conj. fie irdi. 895 ti drjTo. dpw/x' (sic) L. 

882 f. aXX' TJ8o(JLai \Uv : here |j.^v 

slightly emphasises the verb, but does 
not oppose it to any other thought: the 
vvv 8 in 886 should not be regarded as 
answering to it. Cp. 1278: 0. T. 82 
oXX' eiKOLffai fj-iv, -qSOs : id. 769 aXX' I'f erat 
fi4v. — avwSvvov masc, to be taken ad- 
verbially with both participles ('living 
and breathing, free from pain ') : not neut., 
with pXiirovra only, as if the sense were, 
'showing the absence of pain by thy 
looks.' — ^\iirovTa = ^QvTa (though here 
with special reference to his recent 
slumber, cp. 856 dvofx/xaros): Ai. 962 
Kel pXiirovTa /utj ^wSdovv, | davdvr' cLP 
olfjiui^eiav. — Kd(i.irv€OVT : Aesch. Ag. 671 
iKeivwv et tis iffriv efnrveuv. 

884 f. (OS otJKtT ovTOs. Here «rv|ji.- 
^oXaia are the signs observable by one 
who watched Ph. sleeping after the attack 
of the disease, when he seemed like one 
^AtSq, irdpa Kelfxevos (861). The chief of 
such signs would be, a deathly pallor, 
and the absence (as a spectator might 
think) of respiration. — By rds trapovo-as 
|vp,(f>opds are meant the agonies of disease 
to which he is subject, and which he had 
endured just before his sleep, rds irapovaas 
might be the part, of the imperf, at 
iraprjffav (cp. Ani. 1192 n.), but is more 
forcible if taken as pres.,=aJ ndpeicnv : 
cp. 734 TTJs TrapecrrwcTJjs v6<rov. Thus the 

meaning is: — 'Thy symptoms (in sleep), 
judged in the light of (irpos) the suffer- 
ings which afflict thee, seemed like those 
of a dead man.' Such a sleep, follow- 
ing on such paroxysms, might well have 
been mistaken for death. For 7rp6s as = 
'in view of,' cp. Thuc. 7. 47 ij3ovXeuoi'TO 
irp6s re rrjp yeyev7)fxiv7)v ^v/jufiopdv Kal irpbs 
rijv irapovaav ev rep arparoTredq} Kara wdv- 
ra dppwcrriav. — Not : ' In view of thy 
plight just now [i.e., while sleeping), thy 
symptoms seemed like those of a dead 
man.' rds irap. |v|ji.(|>opds would then 
mean merely the cottdition of the sleeper, 
as distinguished from the (XVfi^dXaia or 
outward signs thereof. But, since the 
inference was drawn wholly from the 
outward signs, the words irpos rds irap. 
|v}i<|>opds would lose their natural force, 
and mean no more than rd wapovra (tv/m- 
/36Xaia (TKOiroCvTi, — (rvfipoXaia = ffdfi^oKa : 
the only Attic example of this sense; 
which occurs, however, in Her. 5. 92 
§ 7, wiffrbv yap ol rju rb (rv/x^6\aiov (the 
token, or proof, fxaprvpiov). In Eur. Ion 
411 a re vcpv crvfi^dXaia irpocrdev rjv, the 
meaning is 'dealings,' 'intercourse' (the 
regular Attic sense of ffv/jL^6\aia being 
that of 'covenants'). 

886 £f. vvv 8' alp€ (ravrSv. The 
reflexive pron. is not necessarily emphatic 
when thus used with an active verb : cp. 



Ne. Right glad am I to see thee, beyond my hope, living 
and breathing, free from pain; for, judged by the sufferings that 
afflict thee, thy symptoms seemed to speak of death. — But now 
lift thyself; or, if thou prefer it, these men will carry thee; the 
trouble will not be grudged, since thou and I are of one mind. 

Ph. Thanks, my son, — and help me to rise, as thou sayest; 
— but do not trouble these men, that they may not suffer from 
the noisome smell before the time. It will be trial enough for 
them to live on board with me. 

Ne. So be it. — Now stand up, and take hold of me thyself. 

Ph. Fear not, the old habit will help me to my feet. 

Ne. Alack ! What am I to do next ? 

No MS. has Slv. Schaefer restored tL 5^r' &v dp<^/ji\ Bninck conj. tI drjra 8p(^fji,' &v iK 
TovTuv iyib; — roiivdivSe ye A: rovvd^vde X^ye L, r: roi/vOdde \4y€ B. Erfurdt conj. 
Toiivdit'd' ?Ti; and so Blaydes. 

Aesch. P. V. 'i^'j ri d^r' ifiol ^rjv Kipdos, 
dXX' oiiK iv rdxet \ fypi^^^ ifiavTTJy rrjffS' 
airb (TTv<j)\ov wlrpas... ; At v. 879 Ph. 
asked N. to assist him; and now — after 
a kindly greeting — N. proceeds to do so. 
His hands are now stretched forth to Ph., 
ready to raise him, and the words vvv 
6' aXpe aavrbv prepare Ph. for the effort. 
— cl 8e <roi |xd\Xov <(>CXov : i.e. , he need 
not make even this effort, but can be 
lifted from the ground. — tov irovov "ydp : 
since Neoptolemus and Philoctetes are 
agreed upon the voyage, the sailors will 
not grudge the trouble of carrying their 
master's friend. 

889 olvw ToB', « irai. 'Thanks, my 
son' (lit., 'I commend what you say'). 
The phrase implies a courteous recognition 
of the proposal that the sailors should 
carry him : but, as is shown by Kai yu' 
Itraip' uffirep voeis, it is not a direct 
way of refusing the offer, like ' JVo, thank 
you.' The formula alv» toLSc regularly 
means, as here, 'I commend your words' 
(Eur. Or. 786, Afed. 908). It is known, 
indeed, that Soph, used alvu like (iraivu, 
as a civil form of refusal, in his Alcmaeon 
(Hesych. s. •v.a.lvQ)) : cp. Hes. Op. 641 vr^^ 
6\lyrjv alveiv, fieyaXri 5' ivl (poprla OiaOai. 
But here aivu rdde is better taken in its 
simple and usual sense. 

80O ff. ?a<rov: cp. 1257. — <J<rji'g: cp. 
876, 1032. — (TvwaUiv (epexeg. inf.) can 
be said of companionship in a brief voy- 
age, as valeip is oft. no more than ' to be 
in' a place: O. C. 117 n. 

893 ^crrai rdS* : cp. 0. C. 1773 dpaira 
Kal rdde. — i(m>) = di'l<TTw. 0. T. 143, 147. 
— KavTos dvT^xov, sc. ^noO: i.e., as I am 
supporting thee, so, on thy part, cling to 

J. S. IV. 

me. Cp. Her. 2. 121 iKelvov t^s x^P^s 
dvrix^aOai. For the omission of the 
gen., cp. Ar. Ach. 1120 (pipe, tov 56paTOS 
d(pe\Kij<TUfiai. ToffXvrpov. \ ^x'> avT^xo^t 

894 (riivTiO«s...?9os: cp. Ant. 503 
K\4o^...evKK(4aTepov (n.). 

895 t£ 8t]t* dv Spwji*. Schaefer's in- 
sertion of av is not indispensable. The 
simple optat. is grammatically possible. 
But av is clearly right, because the ques- 
tion here is a practical one (not the less 
so, because no answer is expected); i.e., 
the speaker is really deliberating what he 
shall do next : it does not refer merely to 
abstract possibility, like reav, ZeO, Svva- 
<nv Th...KaTajaxoi.', (Ant. 605). Cp. 0. C, 
Appendix on v. 170. The case is pre- 
cisely similar to that in 1393 (where av 
is certain), tI drjr' dv i]/xe?s dpip/xev; 

8p(u|i . Contracted verbs had two ways 
of forming the act. optat. pres. : (i) 
with I, as 8pd-o-i-/j.i, contr. dpt^fii, the 
mode proper to verbs with a thematic 
vowel: (2) with it], as dpa-o-l-q-v, contr. 
Spijirjv, where, though the thematic vowel 
o is kept, the endings follow the analogy 
of the verbs which have no such vowel 
('verbs in /«'). The only Homeric ex- 
amples of (2) are Od. 4. 692 (piXoir], and 
id. 9. 320 (popoir). But in the 5th cent. 
B.C. this second formation was already 
predominant in Attic. For the sing, 
number the first formation had become 
rare, though Attic poets could still use 
it whenever it was metrically convenient: 
e.g. 1044 (and 0. T. 1470) So/cotju': Tr. 
1235 vQ<Tol: Aesch P. V. 978 voaoip! w. 
Some instances of the 3rd sing, occur also 
in Attic prose: as Thuc. 2. 79 (and 100) 




^I. tC S' eo'TLV, (6 irai ; ttol ttot i^4fir]<s Xoyo) ; 
NE. ovK 0T8' OTTOt -)(p'q TOLTTopov Tpeneiv CTro?. 
<I>I. anopei^ Se tov av ; /xt} Xey', d) tekvov, raSe. 
NE. dXX' ivOdB* yjhr) TovSe tov irddov'S Kvpco. 
^I. ov 817 (re Svcr^epeta rou i/ocrTy/xaro? 

eireiaev cocrTe pri ju,' ayetv vavT7)v ert ; 
NE. diravTa Svcr^epeta, TT}t' aurov ^vcriv 

orav XiTTOiV rts S/aa to, /at} irpocreiKOTa. 
$1. aW ouSev e^G> tou (f)VTevcravTos crv ye 

Spa<s ovBe <f)(t}V€2s, eaSkov dvhp eTTox^ekoiv. 
NE. ai(T)(fiO<i (f)avovpaf tovt avLwpat TTokai. 
^I. ovKOvv ev 019 ye S/oa?* eV ot9 8' avSas, oki^w. 



896 X67V] 'Mallem legere \67wv' (Brunck). Harl. has Xbyuv, which Cavallin 
adopts. 807 OTTOt] Sttt; F. — rp^Treti'] Nauck conj. <rrp4<f>€iv. 898 toO] 

CavalUn gives tov. 900 oy 617 <re] Erfurdt conj. ofi cr' jjde (or oi)x '^^e). — tov] 

Blaydes conj. irov. 901 ^ireicrev r: hraiaev L. 902 avTov r: ai/roO L. 

903 7r/)0(retK6ra] irpoa-qKora K, Harl. : irpoa-qKOVTa T. 904 toO ^i;r«5craiTOs] 

Tournier conj. toO ' (xcpvTevdivro^, and so Mekler: R. Mollweide, tov irpoaeiKdros, 

80K01: Plat. Z^^f. 664 E 7r»;5<^, etc. (Cp. 
Curtius, Greek Ferb, ch. xiv., p. 335 Eng. 
tr.) In dual and plur. the prevalence of 
the second formation appears to have been 
less decisive; and the 3rd pers. plur. al- 
ways retained the first formation {e.g. 
Sp'^ev, not 5p({iri(rav). 

Tovv04v8€ ■yt, adverbial : cp. 834 : O. C. 
476 t6 5' ^f0€v (n.). "ye at the end of the 
v., as 438, 0. C. 265, etc. The emphasis 
is fitting here. He has reached the fur- 
thest point to which the deception can be 
carried, since it must be revealed by the 
presence of Odysseus at the ship. 

896 c^^prjs, 'digressed' from the 
matter in hand: cp. Dem. or. 18 § 211 
iiraveXdeiu ovv, birbOev ivravO' i^e^rjv, 
Po^Xofiai. Eur. /. T. 781 (Orestes to 
Iphigeneia, whom he has interrupted by 
an unguarded exclamation) oid^v iripaive 
S'' i^^rjv yap dWotre ('my thoughts had 
wandered'). — Xo-ytp is better here than 
XoYwv. The latter is more suitable in 
such a phrase as wot X67WI' d/j.r]X(ifCov | 
ixew, El. 1 1 74. 

897 OVK 0I8' oiroi xpi] k.t.X. : he does 
not know in what words he can break 
the truth to Ph., — that they are going to 
Troy. After an obscure hint in vv. 912 f., 
he at last speaks bluntly (915). Cp. Plat. 
Hipp. t?ta. 297 D OVK iri ^u, (3 iTPTr/a, 
Sttoi Tpdiru/iai, dXX' diropQ' ai) Si ^X^'^ 

Ti \iyeiv ; — Nauck wishes for trrpi^tiv, 
which would imply an artful 'twisting' of 
speech; cp. Ar. TA. 1128 alai' tL dpaa-u; 
irpbs Hvas <TTpe</)6u Xbyovs; But rp^irciv 
better suits the ingenuous perplexity of 
one who simply doubts what course he 
ought to take. 

898 airopcis Si tov <rv ; Remember- 
ing the behaviour of his former visitors 
when it came to the all-important point 
(310), Ph. is alarmed at the first trace of 
embarrassment in Neoptolemus. 

899 £v0a8£...TOv8€ tov ttciOovs (partit. 
gen.) = evddSe ttjs dvoplas: at such an 
advanced point in it that I do not know 
what to say next (897). — Not, as Wunder 
took it, 'at such a point that I mzist speak' 
(referring to fiij X^ye). 

900 f. ov 8ii... ; as TV. 668 : and with 
vov added, O. T. 1472, Ant. 381. — For 
wo-T€ after ?Tr«to-€v cp. 656 n. — vavrt]v = 
vav^dT7\v (246), vectorem : so Aesch. Pers. 
719 TTefdj ^ vaCiTr)s, Hor. C. 3. 4. 30 

902 f. airavTa 8vo-x^p£ia : for the 
neut. plur. as subject, with sing, subst. 
as predicate, cp. O. C. 883 dp' oi)x v^pn 
Tad ; Od. 24. 433 Xdi^ij ydp rdde y effH: 
Stobaeus P/or. 5. 3 <p6^os rd Oela toiji. 
(xdbcppocnv ^porOiv : Lys. or, 4 § 7 ""'^^ 
TavT iarl vpbvoia; Dem. or. 19 § 72 
^cTTt Sk ravra yiXus. — ti]v avTOv (|>vo'iv 




speech ? 


What is the matter, my son ? Whither strays thy 

I know not how I should turn my faltering words. 
Faltering ? Wherefore ? Say not so, my son. 
Indeed, perplexity has now brought me to that pass. 
It cannot be that the offence of my disease hath 
changed thy purpose of receiving me in thy ship? 

Ne. All is offence when a man hath forsaken his true 
nature, and is doing what doth not befit him. 

Ph. Nay, thou, at least, art not departing from thy sire's 
example in word or deed, by helping one who deserves it. 

Ne. I shall be found base ; this is the thought that tor- 
ments me. 

Ph. Not in thy present deeds; but the presage of thy 
words disquiets me. 

which Nauck approves, remarking that toO <f>vr. might have arisen from tov irarpbs 
eiK&ros (as wpoff was a frequent abbreviation of iraTpds;). 0O6 i(T0Xbv] Burges 

conj. AdXiov 7' iTTU^eXwf : Blaydes, ddXidv y' AvSpi" dxpeXdv, 906 iraXai r: 

iraXiv L, with at written above by ist hand. The same error occurs in 913, 966. 
907 iv oXare dpaiff' iv otar' avddff (sic) L (the second otar' made from ol d' by S. — 
^c oh ye. .iv ots 5' A. — For oii/cow...ei' oh 5' Nauck conj. ov 8^T'...i(p' ols 5'. 

Xiiruv, whereas t6 ytwaiov is rb fiT} e^t- 
ffrdfievov e/c ttjs avrov (pvceus (cp. 5 1 n.). 
Fraud was foreign to his nature (88). — 
rd \i.i\ irpoo-fiKOTa, such things as do not 
befit him: for the generic fn^, cp. 170, 
409, 444, 909. 

904 f. OvSiv ?|« TOU <})VT£«<J-aVTOS, 

nothing that deviates from his example. 
The father (Achilles) is the -irapadeiy/xa 
which regulates the son's conduct, — as in 
Arist. £(A. N. 3. 6 the airovbaio^ is wjirep 
Kavuv Kal nirpov {tuv KaXQv), Thus the 
use of ?f w is justified : it expresses a de- 
parture from the lines of the pattern. Cp. 
Plat. Legg. 876 E hovvai. to. Trapadelyfiara 
rois diKaarats tov fi-^irore ^alveiv ^|w t^j 
SIktijs. Musgrave quotes Libanius i. 574 
Tou T^s irdXews fjOovs Kal Tri% ifJ-rji iroXireias 
i^u t6 wpdyfia etvai SoKei. The boldness 
of the expression i^u tov (pvTevaavros 
finds some analogy in the phrase /card 
Tiva as = /carol Tpbirov tivSs: V\a.i. Parm. 
126 C /card TOV ■irdwwov...irpbs ttj imnKy 
dtaTpL^ei (following his example). So 
Alciphron can say 6 Trats i^efii^aTo Tbv 
diddcTKaXov (took the stamp of his teacher), 
instead of Tbv tov SiSacKdXov x<^P«KT'^/)a 
(3. 64). I cannot, then, think with Nauck 
that «j)VT€v<ravTOS is spurious, irpoaei- 
k6tos would be but a tame substitute. 

A reference to the youth's inherited 
generosity seems fitting here : cp. 874, 
1 3 10. TOV|A<j>UT«v0lvTOS (Tournier) is 
ingenious, but less forcible than tov 


€<r6X6v: Blaydes would take this as = 
'of noble birth,' in order that Ph. may 
not praise himself. A similar feeling has 
prompted conjectures (cr. n.). But by 
i(76X6v Ph. means that the kindness of N. 
is not disgraced by its recipient. The 
situation is one in which he can say this 
with perfect dignity and propriety. So 
he refers to himself elsewhere as the 
comrade (1131) and benefactor (670) of 
Heracles ; as a zealous ally of the Greek 
chiefs (1027); as one who has shown rare 
courage under his trials (535), and who 
will not fail in gratitude to his deliverer 
(1370). In like manner Oedipus reminds 
his Attic hosts that he is no unworthy 
guest (0. C. 287, 625 f.). 

906 iroXau: cp. 589. 

907 ovKovv (872 n.) iv ols ^c Spqis 
{alffxpbi (pavei) : in respect of thy deeds 
\thusfar) thou certainly wilt not be found 
oXaxpb'i : iv ols 8i av8<j!s, but in respect 
of what thou sayest — i.e., in respect of 
the future conduct which thy words fore- 
shadow, — 6kv« (/ur; alaxpbs tpavys). — For 

10 — 2 



NE. (o Zev, TL Bpdcro) ; hevrepov Xr](f)$(o KaKO?, 

KpvTTTOiv ff a ixTj Set Kol XeycDv ai(r\i(TT eTTcov ; 
^L dv-qp 08', el [XTj 'yco Aca/co? yv(jip.7]v e(f>vv, 9 10 

TTpoBovs fJL eoLK€ Ka/cXtTTwv TOP ttXovv (TTekeLV^ 
NE. Xlttcov fjikv ovK eyoiye' Xv7rr)pcos Se /xi} 

Tre/xTTco ae jjloXXov, tovt avtcofxaL TrdXat. 
<I>I. TL TTOTe Xeyet9, (o tekvov ; cu9 ov p.av6avoi. 
NE. ovSeV ere Kpvxjjo)' Set yap e? TpoCav ere irXeXv 915 

TT/Jos Tovs 'A^atov? /cat tov 'Ar/jeiSwv o-joXot'. 
^I. OLfjiOL, TL <S'> etTTa?; NE. jai} crreW^e, Trptt* ixdOys- 
$1. TTolov ixdOrjixa ; tl [xe voets SpdcraC nore ; 
NE. crwcrat KaKov [xev npcoTa tovo, eneiTa Se 

^w crot ra Tpota? TreSta nopdrjaaL jxoXcov. 920 

<I)I. Kttt ravr' dXrjOrj Bpdu z^oet? ; NE. ttoXXt] KpaTel 

TovTbiv dvdyKTj' KOL (TV fxrj Ovfxov kXvo)v. 
<I>I. aTToXwXa TXrjJicov, TrpoSeSo/xat. Tt ju,', oj ^eVe, 

Se'Spa/cas ; aTToSo? wg Td)(o<s toL ro^a /xot. 
NE. aXX' ouy olov re* rwt' yap et* reXet KXveLV Q25 

TO t' evoLKOv jxe kol to crvixcf)epov TToet. 

910 ayr/p] dj'rjp L. — e: /xtj '701 Triclinius: el fXT) Kayu L: e^ yti' iyu) A: el fnif 
(without '7w) r. — ■yvwp,r]i''] Naber conj. yvJjjxuy, and so Nauck. 911 ?ot/ce] 

koiKev L. 912 f. Cavallin conj. \vjr7)puis 5' Sri | irifnreiv ae /aAXw. — Tr^/UTrw] 

ir^fiTTuv r, V^. — TrdXai r : ndXiu L, with ai written above by S. 916 kuI rbv r : 

the emphasis given to Spas by place and 
pause, cp. 989 (Zieijs), 1009 (aov) : Ant. 
555 ffb fiev ykp e'lXov ^v, iyio 5^ Kar- 

908 f. Spdo-to, delib. aor. subjunc: 
cp- 757' — ^ K'T ^"* cp. 903. He has 
been base, first, as X^-ywv ixliry^VT' lirwv 
— telling the falsehood that he was sailing 
to Greece : next, as Kpvirrwv a |itj Sti — 
hiding the truth, that Ph. must go to 

910 f. dvi\p 08' : the transition to the 
3rd pers., marking bitter indignation, is 
like that in Tr. 1238, where Heracles 
fears disobedience in Hyllus. — cl (itj '^w : 
cp. 0. T. 1086 elirep iyix) /idyris eifil Kal 
KarcL yvwfiav tdpn : El. 472 e^ ixit) 'yu) 
irap(i<ppuj' fmvTis i<pvv | koI yvdifias Xeitro- 
fi^va (Toipds. — For yvJ»\i.r\v (which Naber 
alters to 7v»|a«v) cp. £1. 546 d^oijXov 
Kal KaKOv yvufxriv : O. T. 687 6.ya0b% uv 
yvwu.-t)v. The dat. in At. 1374 yfi'/^y 
ffo<pbv I (pOvai,. — riv irXovv oTtXtiv: At. 

1045 V ^V T6v8e ttXoOi' icrrelXafiev. But 
ffxeXXw without ttXovv in 571, 640. 

912 f. Xiirtov {sc. rbv irXovv areXu) 
after iKXiirdv, as 1383 aicrxu''oiT' after 
Karaiffx^yei. Cp. O. C. 841 irpo^dd' ude, 
^dre. — ir^|iir(i>, convey: cp. 1368, 1399, 
1465. The 7J. I. irenirwv (prob. a mere 
error caused by Xiirhv) would require us 
to supply rbv irXovv ffriXXu (subjunct.). — 
TOVT*, emphatic, as Tr. 458 rb fiT) irvdi- 
ffdai, Tovrd fi dXyvveiev av : cp. O. C. 504, 
0. T. 407. Remark the repetition of 
toCt' dvi.w|Jiai irdXai so soon after 906. 
So Ant. 613 and 618 ovhev Hpirei.: ib. 614 
and 625 ^KT'^s aras. 

916 ov8ev ere Kpvx)r(i> : for the double 
ace, cp. El. 957 ovhkv yap ae Set Kpiir- 
reiv fi (ri : Aesch. E. V. 625 ^t)toi fie 
Kpv\l/Tj% Tovd'. So diroKpinrrofial rivd n. — 
7dp merely prefaces the statement : O. T. 

917 f. t£ < 8* > cliras ; I insert 8, 
which might easily have dropped out. 



Ne. O Zeus, what shall I do? Must I be found twice a 
villain, — by disloyal silence, as well as by shameful speech ? 

Ph. If my judgment errs not, yon man means to betray me, 
and forsake me, and go his way ! 

Ne. Forsake thee — no ; but take thee, perchance, on a bitter 
voyage — that is the pain that haunts me. 

Ph. What meanest thou, my son ? I understand not. 

Ne. I will tell thee all. Thou must sail to Troy, to the 
Achaeans and the host of the Atreidae. 

Ph. Oh, what hast thou said ? Ne. Lament not, till thou 
learn — 

Ph. Learn what ? What would'st thou do to me ? 

Ne. Save thee, first, from this misery, — then go and ravage 
Troy's plains with thee. 

Ph. And this is indeed thy purpose ? Ne. A stern neces- 
sity ordains it ; be not wroth to hear it. 

Ph. I am lost, hapless one, — betrayed ! What hast thou 
done unto me, stranger? Restore my bow at once! 

Ne. Nay, I cannot: duty and policy alike constrain me to 
obey my chiefs. 

Kal tQv L. — uToKov made from ffrdXuv in L. — Wunder, with Nauck's assent, rejects 
this V. 917 tI elwas ; L, and most MSS. {ri y' eXiras; B). Valckenaer conj. ri /x' 

eliras; and so Hermann. — Trpiv] irplv div T. 923 dir6\w\a] Nauck conj. oXwXa. 
924 ri T(5|a r: T6fa (without to.) L. 926 troeir: Troeiu L. 

Such a hiatus as t£ cliras is not Sopho- 
clean. Cp. 100 n. After a voc, we 
elsewhere find 5^ thus used in a question: 
0' C. i^2 riKvov, tL 5' -^Xdes; ib. 1459 
irdrep, rl 5' iffrl Td^iu/x' i<p' (^ /caXets ; 
The objection to rl |** cliras ('what hast 
thou said of me?') is that it does not suit 
the sense here ('what purpose hast thou 
declared in regard to me?'). And rl y' 
cliras would be weak'. — irplv H''(^^^> with- 
out &v: cp. ewy without dv, 764. Soph, 
affords some 14 instances of irplv oiv with 
subjunct. (as 332, 1332), and 7 instances 
(besides this) of simple irpiv with sub- 
junct., — Ant. 619; Tr. 608, 946; Ai. 742, 
965; fr. 583. 2, fr. 596. — TToiov |J.d6T)|ia ; 
Cp. Ani. 42 irotov ri Kivdvvev/xa; For the 
verb with its cognate noun, cp. 150 fxi- 
\ov...iJ.i\r]iJ.a. — Spoio-ai with double ace: 
803 n. 

919 £ truo-ai KaKov : cp. An/. 1162 
adiffas ixiv ix0pCi)v...xdbva (n.). — ^vv <rol: 

cp- 1335- 

921 f. Kal TttvT ... ; For Kal in pre- 
face to an indignant question, cp. 0. C. 
263 n. — dXTj^ij, predicative adj., with 
adverbial force, and so here = dXrjdQi 

(a word not extant in Soph.). In Plat. 
Lach. 186 A, rovTo nkv oXtj^i] Xiyeis 
(as also in Menon 98 B etc.), Kriiger and 
others take dXriOrj as an adv., = d\7;^tDs : 
but the sense there is, ' you are right as 
to that,' — TovTo being ace. of respect, and 
d\T]67J ace. governed by Xiyeis. — Kparti 
TOwTwv, controls these things (like Kpareiv 
rGiv irpayfidruv, Dem. or. i. § 26), i.e., 
ordains that they must be so. 

923 <S ^ive, a form which he has 
not used since 219. He has hitherto 
addressed N. as e3 t4kpov, or w Trat. Cp. 

925 dW ovx olov rt: so O. C. 1418. 
Other places where iffrL is omitted after 
olos re are O. C. 11 36, Tr. 742, O.T. 24. 
— Twv iv ri\fi : 385 n. 

927 ff. While Philoctetes makes this 
appeal, Neoptolemus stands with averted 
face (935), still holding the bow. Despair- 
ing anguish could not be more patheti- 
cally expressed than by the transitions 
from imprecation to entreaty, and from 
entreaty to the half-soliloquy in which he 
imagines the future (952). 



OI. (o TTvp (TV KoX irav SeLfMa kol 7Tavovpyta<i 
heivrj^ T€)(yr)ix exdicTTOv, old /x' elpydcroi, 
oV rjTrdriqKa^ • ovS' iiraLcr^vvei [m opcov 
TOP irpoaTponaiou, top iKerrjv, co cr^erXte ; 930 

aTrecTTeprjKaf; top fiiov ra ro^' ekcov. 

aTToSo?, LKVOVIXaC (T, ttTToSo?, LKeTeVO), T€KVOV. 

7r/3os Oecov iraTpwoiv, tov /3lov fxe jxr) d(f>€\r}. 

aifxoi TctXa?. ctX-X' ovhe irpoa-^aivel {x en, 

dX)C ws p.edrj(TOiv jjL'qtTod', wS' opa rrdXiv. 935 

(o Xt/xeVe?, cS 7r/)oy8Xi7T€9, cS ^vvovaiai 

6r)pcov opeiop, d> KaTappa)ye<s nerpai, 

vixLv rao , ou yap akkov olo otm key (a, 

dvaKkaLOjxai, trapovai rots eicDdocnv, 

oV epy 6 TTats /x' eSpacrev ov^ 'A^j^tXXew?* 940 

927 5e?yua] SyjiuLa L, with et over rj from ist hand. Nauck conj. Xvfia: Seyfifert gives 
'Krj/j.a (on Bergk's conj.). Valckenaer conj. w trOp av, vaiirdXiqixa,. 928 elfyydaui] 

In L the ist hand, after writing eipydau, began to repeat it, but stopped at eip, and 
deleted the letters. Elmsley conj. etpya<rai. 929 opCov'] Wecklein conj. fie 8p€>v. 

933 fi-fi fi' d(pi\7]i(T L (and so most of the later MSS.) : fi-q fiov '^^Xtjs A. fxe fir] d<p^\7}i 
Lond. ed. 1747. Elmsley conj. fj.e fxr) d<pi\ri (on 0. T. i5'22 : formerly, on Eur. Med. 56, 
^e p.y\ d^iXrjs). 934 dXX' oiide] Nauck conj. ws oiid^: Hense, 65' ovdL — irpoffcpuvel 

927 irOp, the symbol of a ruthless 
destroyer. Neoptolemus is leaving utter 
desolation behind him. The image is 
one which Lemnos itself might well 
suggest (cp. 800 n.). The combination 
of irvp with 8ct|ia ('monster') curiously 
recalls a passage in the Lysistrata (which 
appeared two years before this play), 
1014 f. ovMv icTi. drjplov ywaiKbs dfia- 
XcirepoJ', I ov8^ if Op, oiiS' w5' afacSrjs 01)- 
defJLia irdpSaXis. Elsewhere irvp is a figure 
for warlike rage, as //. 20. 371 rep 5' iyu 
dvrloi etfii, Kal el irvpl xetpas loiKe: or, 
generally, for an irresistible bane, as Eur. 
fr. 432 olvtI irvpbi yap dWo irvp | fiel^ov 
i^XdcTTO/jLtv yvvac\Kes ttoXi) Svffiiax^Tepov. 
Cp. Hor. C. 4. 4. 42 Dirus per iirbes Afer 
ut Italas, I Ceil Jlamnia per taedas etc. 
Tennyson : ' The children bom of thee 
are fire and sword.' 

irdv Sfipia, utter monster. As r\ irdaa 
pXd^r) (622), said of a man, is equiv. to 
6 iras ^Xd^r) {dv), so here irdv deifia is 
equiv. to ttSs 5et/*a. The latter would 
describe the man as effaced ; the former 
describes the Se2p.a as perfect ; and thus 
the sense is not affected by the assimila- 
tion of the adj. irds to the subst. But 
we cannot compare Ar. T/i. 787 wj irdv 
ijfxiv KOiKhv dvdpdiirois, Ka^ rjfxwv iariv 

airavra, \ ipiSes, velKt], ardcris, dpyaXia 
K.T.X., since there the sense is, ^ every sort 
^ill,' not, 'utter ill.' For Scifia cp. Eur. 
H. F. 700 Ttipao.% del/Aara drjpQp. 

'iTavovpyias...ri\yr\\i.a, a work of art in 
iravovpyla (defining gen.), — i.e., a man 
in whom iravovpyla assumes its subtlest 
form; not, a work of art produced dy 
(personified) Uavovpyia (like Shake- 
speare's, ' Confusion now hath made his 
masterpiece,' Macb. 2. 3. 71). t^x^'II*"' 
could not stand for Tex''^TV^, 'contriver' 
of iravovpyla, as Nauck implies by com- 
paring Hor. £pod. 17. 35 (of Canidia) 
cales venenis officina Colchicis. For the 
neut. noun, cp. dXrjfjLa, Kpdrrma, XdXrjfia, 
fiiarifMa, iranrdXij/xa, etc. (AfU. 320 n.). 

928 elp-ydo-o), followed by rjirdrrfKai. 
A perf. follows an aor. in 676, 1172: an 
aor. follows a perf. in 666. 

930 tAv iipooTpoiraiov : cp. 773. 

931 TOV pCov. This verse deserves 
notice as one of those which indicate 
the sensitiveness of the Athenian ear to 
accent. For if ^lov could have been 
mistaken for ^ibv, the effect would have 
been as unhappy as when the actor pro- 
nounced yaXiiv too much like yaXijv (Ar. 
Han. 304). — Cp. 1282. 

932 A dactyl is here followed by a 



Ph. Thou fire, thou utter monster, thou hateful master- 
piece of subtle villainy, — how hast thou dealt with me, — how 
hast thou deceived me ! And thou art not ashamed to look 
upon me, thou wretch, — the suppliant who turned to thee for 
pity? In taking my bow, thou hast despoiled me of my life. 
Restore it, I beseech thee, — restore it, I implore thee, my son ! 
By the gods of thy fathers, do not rob me of my life ! Ah 
me ! No — he speaks to me no more ; he looks away, — he will 
not give it up ! 

O ye creeks and headlands, O ye wild creatures of the hills 
with whom I dwell, O ye steep cliffs ! to you — for to whom 
else can I speak? — to you my wonted listeners, I bewail my 

treatment by the son of Achilles ; 

r: Trpocpwvei L. Tpoactxxivet was first edited by Canter (1579). irpocrcpioveiv Aid.: 

trpocTcpwveis Junt. edd. 035 /iriiroO' ud'] Wakefield conj. fi^qwor' ovd': Blaydes 

fi-qiror' aCd'. 938 \^yu] Reiske conj. X^yup. 930 dpaKXalo/xai MSS.: dva.- 

KXdofiai. Dindorf. Wecklein conj. dvaK\aij(rofxai: Blaydes diroKXaio/xai. — Nauck thinks 
this V. spurious. 

tribrach, as in 1029 we have two tri- 
brachs. In both verses the rhythm marks 

933 0€<3v iraTp({>wv, the gods of Achil- 
les and Peleus. Cp. 0. C. 756 n. — |j.e 
| a(|>4\T| : for fir) followed by a, cp. on 
782 n. Either the act. or the midd. is 
admissible. But a strong reason for pre- 
ferring the midd. is that Soph, uses it 
in three other places; and if in 376 there 
was a metrical motive for d<t>aip-fjaoiTO, 
there was none in 1303 for dipdXov, or 
in Ai. 100 for d<paLpeL(r6wv. On the 
other hand, he nowhere uses the active 
d<paip€ii/. In 0. T. 1522, where L has 
the true ^77, some later MSS. have ^Xjjs : 
and probably d,<pi\ris in L here is merely 
a like error. 

934 f. irpoo-^xovci : for the 3rd pers., 
cp. 910. — us (icBifcrwv ntjiroO*. The yui^ 
here is probably 'generic,' as in 253 tis 
firjd^v el56T tadi, and 415 lis /jltik^t' 6vTa. 
...i>6ei. 'He looks away, like one who 
will never give it up.' [Another view is 
that it is the \t.r\ of 'strong assurance'; 
see 1329, 0. C. 656 oI5' ^16 ae iiA\ nva \ 
ivdivS aird^ovT dvdpa : i.e., as we could 
say, oI5a avrbv firjiroTe fied-qaovra, so in 
bpq. ird\<.v ws fiifjiroTe ix-edrjouav the fir) 
emphasises the speaker's conviction of 
N.'s resolve. This is possible, but seems 
less natural.] For the omission of the 
object to /xedi^auv, cp. 801 {^/jLirprjaov). — 
6p^ irAXiv : cp. //. 21.415 ndXiv rpiirev 
0(7<re <pauvd). Eur. Hec. 343 irpdauirou 
IfjLiraXiv I ffTp4(f>ovra. 

936 f. Xi|Ji.£V£S, bays or creeks, near 
the cave, — not necessarily implying an- 
chorage : cp. 302 ov yap Tii 6p/j.os iariv 
(n.). So in //. i. 43a the Xifirjv iroXv- 
^evO-qs is merely the bay, while the S/syuos 
is the anchorage within it [ib. 435). — 
irpopXTjTss here = dKpai, promontories : in 
Homer always an adj. (with aKrai, etc.). 
It is curious to note that, just in that part 
of his epic for which he would naturally 
have consulted this play, Quintus Smyr- 
naeus reproduces this use of irpo^Xiis (10. 
175 01^5^ vv t6v ye | etpyovcnv Trpo/SX^rej). 
— ^vvovo-Cai 0T]p<3v : for the periphrasis 
cp. 868. — Karappco-yts, only here: a poet, 
substitute for dnoppuyes (Xen. An. 4. 6. 3 
virpa diroppib^). 

93Sf. Xiyoi, subj.: cp. Ani. 1341 ovd' 
^Xw I ■n"/)ds Trdrf pou Idu. 

dvaK\a(opiai, lament aloud. Antiphon 
Tcir. A. 5. § I rds . . . dri/x^cts dvaKXai- 
aaaOai irphi v/j-ds. — irapovo-i, present with 
me as ye are, rois €lw96«riv {irapewai), 
ye, who are wont to be so. In freely 
rendering these words, ' my wonted 
companions,' we must remember that 
irapovcri is not a subst. (like Ofarais 
or HdpTvffi) : i.e., we could not say, ol 
tldjdoTes Trap6vT€i, meaning, 'my wonted 
companions.' That would be possible 
only if irapthv had acquired a definitely 
substantival use (like &px<^v). Thus in 
Thuc. 7. 75 ol fwyres KaTaXeinS/xevoi is 
not ' the living remnant,' but ' those who 
were left behind alive ' (fwyrej KareXel- 



o/xocra? aTrd^eiv ot/caS' e? Tpoiav fx ayei* 

npoadeC's re X^^P^ Be^udv, tol ro^a fxov 

lepd \a/3(ov tov Zt^i^o? 'HpafcXeov? e)(€t, 

KOL Tolcriv 'ApyeioLCTi (fyi/jvacrdaL OeKei. 

as avSp' eXwi' Icr^vpov e/c ySta? /a' ayet, 945 

KOVK oIS' ivaipoiv veKpov rj Kanvov orKidv, 

elScoXov aXXa>9* ov yap dv aOivovrd ye 

eikev fx ' eiret ovo av (oo €)(Ovt , et [jlt] ooK^. 

vvv S' T^Tran^/xat Sv(rfxopo<;. tl ^prj yu,e Spai' ; 

aXX' (XTToSo?, ctXXa z^vt' er' eV cravroJ yet'ou. 950 

942 irpoff6ei<r L. Diibner thinks that this has been made from vpoOela; and 
Campbell indicates the same view, though doubtfully ('irpodeis L?'). But irpoa- 
OeLa is wholly in the writing of the ist hand. The supposition that he inserted 
(7 after writing irpo deiff seems excluded by the length of the space between a 
and 0, — even allowing for his occasional eccentricities in this respect (cp. O. C, 
Introd. p. xlvi). If, then, he first intended to write irpodelir, the present first tr 
of TTpoadeia must have been his inchoate 9 : but there is no trace of erasure. It 
appears improbable, therefore, that he ever meant anything else than vpotrOeicr. — 
rrpodeis r, Aid., Turnebus, Brunck, Herm., Wunder. 044 6i\ef] L points thus; 
and most of the recent edd. give either a colon or a full stop. Seyffert, whom 
Cavallin follows, gives a comma (connecting (pi^vacrOai . . ws . . dyei) : Blaydes, taking 
the same view, prints OiXei without any stop. 045 €\ij}i>...iK /3/as fj.'] eXiov /j.' {sic) . . 

041 f. o|j.6(ras, by giving his promise 
(527), though no formal oath had been 
exacted (811). — trpoa-Qds, having added 
the pledge of the hand (813) to his word. 
So fr. 428 6pKov di TrpoffrediuTds (added 
to the i/'tX6s X670S, cp. 0. C. 651 n.) 
iirip-ikecTTipa \ ^vxv KCLTiaTij. The z>. I, 
irpoOcCs is weaker, and strange as a sub- 
stitute for Trporeivas (cp. 1292) : it is not 
adequately defended by Eur. I/ec. 66 
PpaSvirovv \ i]\v(nv dp9puv irpoTideiaa. 
Cp. Xen. An. 3. 2. 4 (the Persian king) 
airbs 6fx6<Tas 'ijiuv, avrbs deltas 5oi/s, 
airbs i^aTrarrijat cwAa/Se rovs ffrpari]- 

043 Upd sc. ovra, sacred as the bow 
is : because it had been given by Apollo 
to Heracles, himself now a god (728). 
Cp. 198 TOL deQv apiaxw- /SAt; : 657. — 
TOV Zr]v6s 'HpaKX^ovs, gen. of 6 Zt/vAs 
"B.paK\ri%, the bow, once, of Heracles son 
of Zeus. I do not take Upd with this 
gen., because, though the bow may fitly 
be called ' sacred,' it cannot be called 
•sacred to Heracles' without straining 
the natural sense of Upbs rivos. Rather 
TOV Z. 'Hp. is an indignant development 
of lepd: — 'he has stolen my bow, — a 
sacred one, — the bow of Heracles.' — For 

TOV Z. 'HpaKX., cp. O. C. 61^ x^ Atos 
^oijSos, At. 172 ravpoirbXa Aibs "Aprefiis 
(without art.). 

044 f. <)>TJvao-6ai : the aor. midd. of 
the simple (paivw occurs nowhere else ; 
nor is there any other place where any 
part of the simple midd. (paivofj-ai is 
trans., 'to show.' {air e<privdij.r)v is fre- 
quent.) The poet prob. meant ^tfvao-Oai 
here to be a little more than (pTJvai, — 
i.e., 'to show for his own glory,' 'to 
display.' The object to (j>i]vao-Oai is 
rd rb^a only. It would be awkward to 
understand (with Nauck) ifi^ /cat ra rb^a: 
and the display of the captive is implied 
in the next vv. 

Seyffert, placing only a comma after 
GiKd, and reading kovx^ ws for kouk 0I8' 
in 946, understands : — ' He wishes to 
boast (cpiqvaffdai, gloriose de se pi'aedicare) 
among the Argives that (cos 945) he is 
bringing me by force, a strong man 
whom he has taken, and not as it were 
a dead man whom he is slaying' (/co^x 
ws ivalpwv veKpbv). But the awkward- 
ness of this conjectural kov^ «s is in- 
tolerable, when (PS in 945 is to mean 
'that.' Further, it is clearly essential 
to the force of the passage that there 



he swore to convey me home, — to Troy he carries me : he 
clinched his word with the pledge of his right hand, — yet hath 
he taken my bow, the sacred bow, once borne by Heracles 
son of Zeus, — and keeps it, and would fain show it to the 
Argives as his own. 

He drags me away, as if he had captured a strong man, 
— and sees not that he is slaying a corpse, the shadow of 
a vapour, a mere phantom. In my strength he would not 
have taken me, — no, nor as I am, save by guile. But now 
I have been tricked, unhappy that I am. What shall I do ? 
Nay, give it back, — return, even now, to thy true self! 

iK )3ias /*' L. Here, as elsewhere, a true accent in L points to the remedy for a false 
reading ; i.e., the first m' should be deleted. L has not eXQv n\ as has been 
reported : but the accent on (b is little more than a dot, — as it is also on Icxvpbp in this 
v., and repeatedly elsewhere. A comparison with oW in v. 946 will show the differ- 
ence. Cp. 1079. (Autotype facsimile, p. 90 A, two lowest 11.) — eXiov . . e/c ^ias fj.' 
B, K (as corrected), Suid. (s.v. KaKoiriviaTaTov): eXdIiv /j.' . . iK /3/as d7et A, with the 
rest. 946 kovk old'] ovk oW Suidas s.v. KaKOirLviaraTov : but Kal ovk old' s.vv. 

Kairvov (TKLd. — Seyffert gives Koiix "J (see comment.). 048 ^Trei ovd'] Triclin. 

wrote iirei 7' oiiS' (without omitting &v). 940 fie Spav L, with most Mss.: Troidv 
A, Harl. 05O dXV dirddos] dTr68o<T L, and so the rest, except V^, which has 

iir68os a-i) 7'. dW was restored by Turnebus. Other conjectures are dir65oj, 56s 
(A. Seyffert) : d^iSos vw (Blaydes). — kv <jo.vt{^ L : h aavrov A (which Nauck prefers), 
and so Brunck. 

should be a full stop (or colon) at 6^\«i. 
Verse 945 is an indignant amplification 
of 941, is Tpolav /x' &yei. 'He is taking 
me by force, I say, as if he had captured 
(«S eXwv) a strong man,' etc. 

046 f. KOVK 0I8'. Neoptolemus 
knows, of course, that Ph. is feeble. But 
these words mean that, in taking Ph. to 
Troy, N. does not realise what he is 
doing; he will not gain a triumph, but 
merely extinguish a flickering life. As 
this speech wavers between curses and 
prayers, so it vacillates between denun- 
ciation of the youth's cruel guile (926 f.), 
and something like pity for his thought- 
less folly. Cp. loio.-— 4va£p»v V€Kp6v: 
cp. AtiL 1030 Tbv davbvT iwiKraveiv (n.). 
— KttTrvov (TKidv: Ant. 11 70 toXX' ijio 
Kairvov cr/ctas | ovk S-v irpi.alp.rji' (n.). 

(I'ScoXov aX.X«s '. 0. C. 109 olKTtpar' 
dvdpbs Oloiirov rdd' aOXtov | eiSuXov " oi/ 
yap 5ri t6 7' dpxalov difias (n.). The 
adv. dXXws means (i) 'otherwise,' 0. C. 
492: (2) 'besides,' 'moreover,' 0. T. 
1 114: (3) 'otherwise than well,' and so, 
'vainly,' O.T. 333, — as ^repos oft. = /caK6J.• 
(4) with a subst. implying disparagement, 
^merely'; At. Nub. 1203 apt^M^s, 7r/)6/3ar' 
aWws, ' ciphers — very sheep ' : Dem. or. 

19 § 24 ol 5' dvTiXiyovTfs oyXos dXXws 
Kol ^acTKCkvla KareipalveTO, ' the opposition 
was pronounced to be mere obstructive- 
ness and spite ' (where see Shilleto). 
This sense comes through that of 'vainly,' 
' uselessly. ' 

048 iirtX o«8' : for the synizesis cp. 
446 n. 

05O &XX', though only conjectural 
(cr. n.), is confirmed by the fact that 
elsewhere also the hortative is combined 
with the limiting dXXd : see 1040 f. : 
O. C. 238 ff. dXX' ^7rel...dXX' i/xe (me, at 
least). The loss of a'XX' before dwdSos 
here may have been due to a reminis- 
cence of 932. — dXXd vvv: cp. EI. 411 
avyyiveffdi y aXXd vvv. — kv o-avTu ytvov: 
Xen. An. i. 5. 17 iv eavri^ iyivero, he 
recovered himself (after an outbreak of 
passion). So Her. r. 119 oUre i^eirXdyrj 
€Vt6$ re iuvTou ylverai, ' he did not lose 
his presence of mind, but mastered his 
feelings.' The simple gen. of the reflex, 
pron. is similarly used, O. C. 660 (n.): 
Dem. or. 2 § 30 (which confirms ?ti here): 
5ei 5^ . . .vixQiv avTwv ?rt Kal vvv yevofiivovs 
K.T.X. — The V. I. €v <ravTou here has been 
supported by Ar. Vesp. 642 a-Kopdivdrai. 
KacTTtv oiK ev avrov. But there I should 



TL <f>T]<; ; ctcoTra?* ovSev elfi 6 hvcrfiopos. 
w cr^T^/xa 7rer/)a9 BlttvXov, av^tg av irakiv 
etcretju-t tt/oos ere i//tXos, oukt ejj^wi/ Tpo(f)ijv 
aXX' avavovfxai rwS* ev avXico fjLovos, 
ov TTTTjvov opviv ovhe Brjp opeifSdTrjv 
To^ois evaipoiv tolcti^, (DOC avros raXa? 
Oavcov TTape^o) Sat^' v^ S>v i(f)€p/36fJLr)u, 
Kai IX ovs iOrjpoiv irpocrde drjpda-ovcn vvv 
(f)6vov (jiovov Se pvaiov Teicroi raXa? 
TT/Jos Tov hoKovvTO'i ovhev clhivai KaKOV. 

oXotO fJLTJTTOJ, irpXv IxddoLfJL €t Kol TToKlV 

yVCOfJLTjV [JL€TOLOr€L<S ' €1 Sc jaT^, 6dvoi<s KaKCO?. 



952 (TXVf^O' made from XPVI^c- m L. 953 eiVeiA"] ^cet/ii Suid., S.v. oC^ts. — 7r/)ds (r^ 
L. 954 aC Oavov/iai, MSS.: schol. in L, 7p. aiiavovfiai, dvrl tov ^rjpav9ri(T0/ 

956 TolffLd' L (jzV, not rotcrtS'), corrected from ro'caiv by the ist hand. The rest have 
TotcriS' (as Harl.), Tot(xld' (A), or toi(t54 7' (B). Burges and Wecklein conj. To?(r5' ^r', 

read either ^6' avrov or ^i' avr^. In Plat. 
Charm. 155 D ovKir' ev i/xavroO ■^v, other 
readings are iir' ifiavroO and iv ifj-avri^ ; 
the last is prob. right, 

951 (Tuoirq^s: cp. 0. C 1271 ri aiyas; 
ovS^v €l(«.*, am as dead: £L 6'j'j: 0. C. 
393 Sr' oiiKir elfxl, TTji/iKavT dp' etfi' dvrjp; 

952 tS <rxtj}J.a ir^rpas SiirvXov, not 
di.irv\ov, since ffx^/wi-T^rpas forms one 
notion : cp. AnL 794 veTKos dvdpQv ^vvai- 
ixov. — The word axT]p.a, in such a peri- 
phrasis, usu. denotes stateliness (as in 
Eur. Ale. 91 1 w ffxw^ 56nu}v, and so J7ec. 
619 (S (TX'^tJM'r' oIkwv) : here it marks the 
distinctness of the form present to his 
thoughts (like (rQiJ.a...6r]pbs in O. C. 
1568). Alike in bodily and in mental 
suffering, the outlines of surrounding 
objects become vividly stamped upon the 
mind. Cp. Byron, Prisoner of Chillon 
(stanza x) : ' But then by dull degrees 
came back ] My senses to their wonted 
track ; | I saw the dungeon walls and 
floor I Close slowly round me as before.' 

avOis ov iroXiv, a rarer phrase than 
o.vQi.% ndXiv (342), or addis ad (Ar. Ach. 
854) : in 0. C. 1418 we should read addis 
dv irdXiv. 

953 The MSS. and edd. give irpos 
<rl here : but wpos <r€ is surely required 
by the sense. There is no emphasis on 
the pron. (as if the cave were contrasted 
with some other abode). The stress is on 
\j/i'\6s: his former life in the cave, when 
he had the bow, is contrasted with the life 

now before him. — \|/i,Xos: cp. 0. C. 1029 
01) \pi\6i' oiS' daKevov (n.). 

954 avavovfiai: El. 819 d<j>i.\os avavQ 
^iov. This is one of the rare instances in 
which a true reading, lost to the text of 
L, has been preserved by the schol. : cp. 
Ani. 40, 235. 

955 f. irTtjv^v (cp. 288)...op€ipdTHV 
(cp. 937) : the epithets are not merely 
ornamental ; they suggest the distance of 
the prey, and so the helplessness of the 
unarmed man. — toktiS*, if right, is the 
only example of this Ionic form in Soph.; 
nor is there any in Aesch. In Eur. Aled. 
1295, where the MSS. have rolaiv or 
TotaSi 7', Canter gave rotcrtS', which 
Elms, wrote rourid' (comparing roidvd') : 
Wecklein there, as here, conjectures 
TOiord' ir' {Ars Soph. em. p. 33); though 
here, in his ed., he keeps TotcrtS'. The 
question here is, — Does L's To\<jLb\ cor- 
rected by the ist hand from ToTaiv, point 
rather to TOwriS' or to ToI<r8' 'ir' ? To 
the former, I think. If Toi<r8' ?r' had 
been the original reading, the unusual 
form ToiJid' would hardly have sup- 
planted it. The accent proves nothing, 
for the epic Tol<rd€<7(n used to be written 

957 irap^|w Baira (toijtois) v<}>' cSv 
c<|>epp. : cp. 0. T. 1362 o/jLoyevijs 5' d(p' 
wv ^<pvv. Xen. M. i. 2. 6 didXiyeadat 
Trap' wv dv Xd^oiev rbv fiiaOiv (i.e., to&tols 
Trap' wv). 

Wunder proposes d«j»' uv, objecting 



What sayest thou ? Silent ? Woe is me, I am lost ! 

Ah, thou cave with twofold entrance, familiar to mine eyes, 
once more must I return to thee, — but disarmed, and without the 
means to live. Yes, in yon chamber my lonely life shall fade 
away ; no winged bird, no beast that roams the hills shall I slay 
with yonder bow ; rather I myself, wretched one, shall make 
a feast for those who fed me, and become a prey to those on 
whom I preyed ; alas, I shall render my life-blood for the blood 
which I have shed, — the victim of a man who seemed innocent 
of evil ! Perish ! — no, not yet, till I see if thou wilt still change 
thy purpose ; — if thou wilt not, mayest thou die accurs'd ! 

and so Blaydes. 957 v4>' wj'] Wunder conj. d<pi' uv. 058 Kal yu'] /cdi/i' Brunck. 
— irpSade made from irpbcBev in L. — Purgold rejects this v. 061 fxddoi/ji.' tl /coi] 

Blaydes conj. fidOoiixev (or fiddoi/xl a', or fiddoi/x' It') el: C. Walter, fiddoifj.^ ei /mt]. 

that v^' uv implies active ministration, 
' as by a nurse.' It is true that Tp4< 
vir6 TLvoi properly refers to the nurse, 
while the source of nourishment is de- 
noted by rivl, dir6 nvos, or Ik tlvos (cp. 
535). But here Ph. is poetically saying 
that he had forced the beasts to become 
his Tpo<pus, — as he will now be theirs ; 
and so viro is right, diro would also be 
right, but tamer. 

058 Ka£ 1*.', not Kaji*, because the 
contrast between 49i]p<>>v and 0T]pdcrov<ri 
suffices. Cp. 47 n. 

050 fc ^vcriov is what one ' draws to 
oneself,' as spoil, or by way of security 
(0. C. 858 n.), or in reprisal. 4>6vov 
^dvov...pv<riov TtLv<a — l shall pay (to the 
beasts) my life-blood, taken by them in 
reprisal for life-blood (<j>6vov, gen. of the 
price or equivalent). Cp. Polyb. 4. 53 
piaio. Kar-fiyyeiKav rois 'PoStoiy, ' formally 
threatened them with reprisals ' (for 
bloodshed). — rdcrw, iretaa, was the Attic 
spelling in the poet's time, as inscrr. 
prove : O. T. 810 (2nd ed.). — tov 80- 
KovvTOS, partic. of the imperf. (8s i^oKii) : 
cp. 0. T. 835 7rp6s TOV ■n-apbvTO's n.: 0. C. 
1565 n.: Ant. 1192. — ov8iv clS^vai KaKov, 
not, ' to have no evil sentiment ' (like the 
epic ■fjiria eldws, etc.), but simply, ' to 
know no evil': cp. Ant. 301 bvaai^eiav 
dMvai (n.). 

061 f. ciXoio — p.iiirw. The mere fact 
that oXoto comes first means that the 
curse does pass his lips, — though it is 
instantly qualified by |j,rjir«. Hence the 
effect of the Greek is not like this — 'I 
say not yet, Mayest thou perish ' : but 
rather ; — ' Perish ! — no, not yet,' etc. 

Just so in Eur, Med. 83 6\ ixkv li-q' 
Se<Tir6T7]s ydp iar' ifidi, ' curse him — I 
may not,' etc. (In Soph. 7>. 383 oXoivto 
fi-f) Ti iravTes k.t.X., the context is dif- 
ferent.) — Trplv |Jid6oi|x' : the optat. is due 
to oXoio: cp. 325 n.: Z)-. 655 fJ.i] CTalri \ ... 
Trpiu dvvcreie. 

A Kal irdXiv. Nauck, referring to Por- 
son's note on Eur. Phoen. 1464 (=1450 
Dind.) — as to which, see Appendix — says 
that Kal cannot be right; and on that 
assumption various emendations have 
been proposed. The defence of the metre 
turns on the distinction between two 
classes of monosyllables : (i) those which 
count as belonging to the words after 
them, viz., the article ; prepositions ; d, 
rj, Kal, ni), 01), ws; and the interrogatives, 
tIs, ttws, tpoO, iroi, irrj: (2) those which 
count as belonging to the words before 
them, viz., all enclitics, and such other 
words as cannot begin a sentence. Since 
«i and koI are both of the first class, A 
Kal irdXiv is metrically equivalent to a 
quadrisyllable like alpodfievov, and there- 
fore the rule against a final cretic does 
not apply. On the other hand such an 
ending as irplv p.ddoLfi odi> Kal irdXiv would 
be wrong, because odv is a monosyllable 
of the second class. — koI closely with 
xdXiv : cp. Plat. Menex. 249 E 'iva Kal 
aCdU <Toi...dirayyi\\u. This seems better 
than to take it with |i.(To(o-€i.s (' if thou 
wilt indeed change'). irdXiv p-croCo-cis is 
pleonastic, since Ph. does not now suppose 
that N.'s purpose was ever honest : cp. 
1270: Thuc. 2. 13 /t*7j i\d<7<Tu dvTiKaTa- 
CTrjffai irdXiy. 












Tt S/Dw/xev ; ev croX koX to Trkeiv i^fxa^;, ai'a^, 
yjSr) 'cTTi Koi rot? rovBe Trpoa"xoipeiv Xoyot?. 
e/xot fxkv oXktos Seivo? e/xTreVrw/ce rt9 965 

TovS' ai'Sp69 ov vvv irpoiTov, dXka kclI iraXai. 
iXerjcrov, co irai, irpo^ deaiv, kol fx'^ 7raprj<; 
aavTov ^porol<i ot'etSos, eK/cXet/;as e/^te. 
OLfxoL, TL Spdao) ; jxtJttot co(f)6\ov \nreiv 
Trjv "^Kvpov ovTO) rot? rrrapovcnv a^Oofxai, 970 

ovK el Ka/C(9 (TV, irpo'S KaKcov 8' dvSpojv [xaOofV 
eoLKas rJKeLV ala-^pd' vvv 8' dWoicri 8ou5 
ot5 etKO?, eKirkei, rajxa p.01 [Jie$el<; onXa. 
TL Spcoixev, avBpe<5 ; OA. co kcxkictt duSpojv, tl Spas ; 
OVK el /xe^ei9 ra ro^a ravr* e/xot iraXti'; 975 

olp.01, TL<; dvrfp ; dp* ^Ohvcroreox; k\vq} ; 
Oouo'orews, (racp lctu , efxov y , ov eLoropa<s> 
OLjJLOL' TTeTrpajxaL KdrroXcoX'' oS' 7)^ dpa 
6 ^vXka/^Qjp jxe KdTrovo(T(j)i(Ta<^ ottXcov. 
iyco, ad<^ Lcr0\ ovk aXXos' oixoXoyco raSe. 980 

diroSo's, d(f)e<s fiOL, ttol, ra ro^a. OA. tovto fxev, 
ovo y]V tfekr), opacret ttot • aAAa /cat ere oet 

964 Tois] Blaydes conj. rb. 966 irdXat L: TrdXi;' r. Cp. 906, 913. 

967 f. iXirjcrop] Erfurdt conj. otKreipov (which should be otKTipov). — Trapes A, 
etc.: Traprji L. As Mekler remarks, this may have arisen from a v. I. iraprjs | avroO 
(through the supposition that the a belonged to the pron.). — a-avrou] (ravrbv T, 

963 f. 8p(5fi€v ; subjunct. — Iv <rol 
K.T.X.: cp. 0. T. 314 n. : Eur. /. T. 
1057 KoX TajM iv vfUf iariv 7} koXus ^X"'' I 
7] fj.7]dev eTvat. Kal aTepyjOrivan irdrpas. — 
irpo<r\«p£iv : cp. ^Trix'^petJ' in Ant. 219: 
Eur. Med. 112 XPV ^^ ^^vov [ikv Kapra 
7r/30(r%w/)€t)' ir6Xet ('comply'). 

966 f. £|Aol jitv : for fi,iv emphasising 
the pron. (without an answering 5^), cp. 
AjtL 1 1 n. — eixir^TrTWKS : cp. Philippides 
'Apyvpiov 'A^aftcTfids i dXX' ^Xeos ifxviir- 
T(dKi Tts IJ.01 Tuv oAwf. Soph. has used 
the ace. with this verb in 0. C. 942 (n.). — 
ov vvv irpwTOV : El. 1049 TrdXoi SiSoKTOn 
ravTa kov veuiarl fioi. 

967 f. €\«'t](rov : cp. on 307 ff. — Trapfjs 
(ravToO Pp. ovfiSos, allow men to have 
ground for reproaching thee : a poet, 
modification of the more usual constr., 
Trap^j creavrbv ^poroh bveiSi^eiv (as Plat. 
Pluiedo loi C TTopetj 6.iroKpiva(j6a.(. rots... 

aocpuripois:). So oft. 6v€i8os KaraXeiTreiv. 
— €KKX^\|/as=e'fa7rar^(Taj, as in 55 (n.): 
not, 'having stolen me out of Lemnos.' 

969 f. (jltJitot', though it belongs to 
Xiir€iv, can be prefixed to m(J>€\ov because 
the whole phrase is felt as a wish : so Od. 
II. 548 ws 5rj /jLTj 6(l)eKov vik^v. In Tr. 
997 the inf. has its due precedence: ij*' f^V 
WOT eyijj Trpocnde?v 6 rdXas | UKpeKov 6crcrois. 
— SKvpov : 240 n. 

972 vuv 8' aXXoKTi Sovs, sc. rb. 
ahxpd, having left the base deeds to 
others, whom they befit (ols sIkos, sc. 
Sovfai avrd). Cp. 405 — 409. As the 
chief emphasis here is on the character 
of N. (ovk ft KUKos o-v), aXXoio-i is 
naturally contrasted with ffO, rather than 
with KaKwv dvbpQv. 

Other interpretations are: (i) 8ovs = 
5oi>s (TeoLvrbv, ' yielding to others ' (than 
the KaKol dj'Spes), — i.e., to Philoctetes 



Ch. What shall we do ? It now rests with thee, O prince^ 
whether we sail, or hearken to yon man's prayer, 

Ne. a strange pity for him hath smitten my heart, — and 
not now for the first time, but long ago. 

Ph. Show mercy, my son, for the love of the gods, and do 
not give men cause to reproach thee for having ensnared me. 

Ne. Ah me, what shall I do .-* Would I had never left 
Scyros ! — so grievous is my plight. 

Ph. Thou art no villain ; but thou seemest to have come 
hither as one schooled by villains to a base part. Now leave 
that part to others, whom it befits, and sail hence, — when thou 
hast given me back my arms. 

Ne. What shall we do, friends ? 

Odysseus {appearing suddenly from behind the cave). 
Wretch, what art thou doing? Back with thee — and give up this 
bow to me ! 

Ph. Ah, who is this ? Do I hear Odysseus ? 

Od. Odysseus, be sure of it — me, whom thou beholdest. 

Ph. Ah me, I am betrayed, — lost ! He it was, then, that 
entrapped me and robbed me of my arms. 

Od. I, surely, and no other : I avow it. 

Ph. Give back my bow, give it up, my son. 

Od. That shall he never do, even if he would. And more- 
over thou must 

which Hermann prefers (Retract, p. 14). 970 ovtoS] oi/TWt L. 972 f. riK€iv'\ 
Bergk conj. a<TK€iv. — dWoifft doiis \ oh eUbs MSS. For dWoiai Wakefield, Gern- 
hard and Erfurdt conj. dWois <xe. Dindorf changes oh to oV. 076 avrjp] Av^p L. 

07B od' made from t35' in L. 980 dfj^oXoyw] After 6 the letter v has been 

erased in L. 982 Set made from Stj in L. 

himself. The objection here is the use 
of dovs. Eur. Phoen. 21, 6 5' y\dovrj 5oi5s, 
is the only extant example of this usage 
in the classical period, and there it de- 
notes self-abandonment to impulse ; a 
tone which was apparently associated 
with it by Alciphron also, when he wrote 
bpbutf hov% (pipeaOai (3. 47), me in pedes 
coniciens. (2) Reading dXXois o-€ Sovs: 
'having allowed thyself to be overruled 
by others ' (i.e., by Ph.). But this phrase 
implies relations of confidence and friend- 
ship (cp. 84) : it does not suit the stern 
and cold admonition which these verses 
convey. (3) With Dindorf's ola (which 
he does not explain) the obvious sense 
would be, 'having given others their 
due,' — an anticipation of ra.p.6. fioi inedds 
8ir\a. The objection to this is that oX- 
Xoio-u then becomes strange, since Ph. is 

no longer contrasted with bad advisers, 
but is merely the recipient of the bow. 

974 We are to suppose that Odys- 
seus, — disquieted when he found that the 
^/ivopos (627) was not quickly followed 
by N., — had set out to inquire into the 
cause of the delay. From a place of 
concealment close to the scene he ha& 
overheard the last part of the conver- 
sation, and now, at the critical moment, 
he springs forward. The abruptness of 
his entrance is marked by the divided 
verse (dvTiXa^ri). 

976 Join €l...irdXiv ; Neoptolemus^ 
was in the act of approaching Philo- 
ctetes : Odysseus places himself between 
them. Cp. O. C. 1398 vOv t' W oJs 
rdxos irdXiV. ib. 1724 ir6.\iv, (piXa, avdCi- 

978 -iritrpa]Uii : cp. 579 dte/tTroX^ (n.).. 



(TTeL)(eLv afx avrot?, rj y8ta crreXoOcrt <T€. 
$1. e/x', (5 KaKO)v KaKLCTTe /cat roX/xr/CTTaTe, 

oiS' €K ^ta9 a^ovcTLv ; OA. t^^ /xt^ epTrrj^ €Kc6v. 985 
<E>I. c3 Arjfivia ^(dojv kol to TrayKpare^; creXa? 

'HcfyaiCTTOTevKTOv, ravra hrjT avaayerd, 

el /x' ouTos e/c rwi' crajv dird^erai jSCa ; 
OA. Zevs i(T6\ Iv etS^s, Zev9, o TTjahe yrj? Kparcjv, 

Zev9, w SeSo/crat rav^'* virrjpeTO) 8' eycJ. 990 

$1. cS fJLLcros, ota Kd^avevpi(TKei<i Xeyeiv 

983 Hermann proposed either oreix"" "■V oi^t-ois, ^ ffTeXouai.v oWe <re, or o-rei'xe'i' 
a/jL\ 19 (Si^ ffreKovaiv o'ide ae. ¥or avroTs Blaydes conj. airSv: Nauck, arelxovd^ 
ofiapTeiv. — rj made from ^ in L. 984 roKfi'^cTTare L, with ToKfiTjia^Tare 

written in marg. by S. The other MSS. agree with L, except B and T, which have 

983 a(i.' avTois, sc. rots t6^ois. So in 
1059 TotjTwv refers to to, oirXa in 1056. — 
CTTtKova-l <r(, sc. the two attendants of 
Odysseus, who have entered along with 
him (cp. 985 aide, and 1003). It should 
be remembered that, to the spectators, 
there could be nothing obscure in are- 
Xovai, since Odysseus would glance or 
point at the men. There is no need, 
then, for the conjectures (cr. n.) which 
have sought either to introduce o'ide or to 
remove airoh. Greek idiom readily tole- 
rated either change or ellipse of subject : 
cp. n. on 0. C. 1065 dXwcrerai. — We can- 
not well refer avTois either to the atten- 
dants of Od., or to Neoptolemus and the 
Chorus. Odysseus would rather say, i\iCi.v. 
If it is objected that the bow cannot be 
said ffxeixe"', the answer is that arelxeiv 
dfj.' aiiToh is merely a way of saying (rrei- 
X^iv a'yua Tois rh rd^a <p^pov<n. 

984 ToX|iii<rTaT€ = 7-oX/in;^(TTare, su- 
perl. of To\fi-fi€i9. Odysseus says in Od. 
17. 284 ToX/UTjets fJLOL 0v/j(.6s, iirel /ca/cA 
TToXXA iriirovda. The contracted form 
has been much suspected here ; Nauck 
pronounces it corrupt, because (i) tragic 
dialogue nowhere admits adjectives in 
deis, lyets, 6eis, and (2) the contr. ijo-raros 
from -qicxTaros is unexampled. As to (i), 
we may observe that in 0. T. 1279 it is 
almost certain that Soph, used oi/iarietj : 
Porson there conjectured ai/xarovcrff' (for 
aifiaTos) : Heath, with greater probability, 
alfiaroOs. As to (2), it is true that there 
is no other instance of this contr. in a 
superlative : but there are epic examples 
of the same contr. in the positive : Od. 

7. no T€xvri<yaai, restored by Bekker 
from Texi'ijcat (schol. rexvfieaaai, rexvi- 
rldes) : II. 18. 475 koX xP^'^^'' Ti/irivTa 
kal Apyvpop (where no emend, is pro- 
bable). I do not add //. 9. 605 oi/Kid' 
ofjiQs Tififjs (aeai: for, though we cannot 
read o/xus tiiitjs, I would suggest that 
the change of one letter will restore the 
true reading, viz. ofiyjs TifATJs : and C. A. 
Lobeck, while conceding that Florian 
Lobeck {Quaest. Ion. p. 8) used ' too 
great severity ' in condemning toX/atj- 
araros, agrees with him in pointing out 
that such a contraction as re^J'^s for 
rexi'ijets cannot be safely inferred from 
rexvrjffffa for Texvneffoa. (Pathol. I. 343). 
This consideration is a fresh argument 
against Hermann's conj. xaXafjjs in O. T. 
1279 : and it also reminds us that roXfi-rj- 
(TTaros does not imply roX/xys. The ex- 
ample of Oppian (Cyne^^. 1. 140 dpyijvTa 
XaXivd) shows that late poets did not 
shrink from this contraction. In Pindar 
we find aiyXdevra {P. 2. 10), dXKdevras 
{O.g. 77), dpydevra {0. 13. 69), (pwvdevra 
(0. 2. 93), with synizesis of ae ; though 
recent edd. no longer write alyXavra, etc. 
On the whole, I believe that Soph, would 
have felt that he had sufficient poetical 
warrant for ToXfxrja-raTe. No emenda- 
tion seems possible which is at once 
tolerable in itself, and such as to account 
for the tradition. roXtilffrare was a 
worthless conjecture. Such forms as 
KXeTrrlffraros, <pa.p/xaKl<rTaTos always im- 
ply a positive in -ijj or -oy, and occur 
only in Comedy or in late prose. 

985 0^18' : cp. 1003. — (at) ifpirjis: the 



come along with it, or they will bring thee by force. 

Ph. What, thou basest and boldest of villains, — are these 
men to take me by force ? 

Od. Unless thou come of thy free will. 

Ph. O Lemnian land, and thou all-conquering flame whose 
kindler is Hephaestus, — is this indeed to be borne, that yonder 
man should take me from thy realm by force ? 

Od. 'Tis Zeus, let me tell thee, Zeus, who rules this land, — 
Zeus, whose pleasure this is ; and I am his servant. 

Ph. Hateful wretch, what pleas thou canst invent ! 

To\ni<TTaT€, prob. from Triclinius. 085 Recent edd. write /li] ^ptrys. The Mss. 
exhibit three modes of writing: (i) with crasis, nijpTrr]^, as L: (2) with prodelision 
of ^, /UTj "pTTTis, as A (ist hand): (3) with elision of -ij, /t' ^pirris, as Vat. — Brunck 
wrote ixr]"pirr)i: Hermann, /jLrj'pirris. — Wecklein adds 7' to ^ptryi (as Blaydes also pro- 
posed). 988 O. Hense rejects this v. 989 Zeyj etrd' Nauck and Blaydes, 
rightly : Zei)? i(Td' L and most edd. 90O Zeiis 5' cSi L (the S' having been added 
by S), K. 

coalescence of final tj with an aspirated t. 
or a is extremely rare : Ar. Ach. 828 et 
iLT] er^puae (cp. i?a«. 64, Lys. 736) : Phi- 
lemon Hapeiaiuiv 3 tj dfidprijixa ri ; — The 
addition of y' to ^pirgs is plausible : but 
the placid answer is perhaps more ef- 
fective without it : cp. 105. 

986 f. For the voc. combined with 
nom., cp. 867 n. — to ira'yKpaTis <rAas 
'H4)aKrT6T«vKTOv. As to the place of 
the second adj., see note on evxpvaov in 
393. The 'flame wrought by Hephaestus' 
is the flame which he causes to break 
forth from the summit of the volcano 
Mosychlus (800 n.) : cp. Antimachus fr. 
6 'Jl<paicTTOv (pXoyl etKeXov, ijv pa tl- 
ri<TK€L I Sai/xuv cLKpoTdrais 6p(os Kopv^rjai 
Moffi^X^o'^' We need not suppose, with 
the schol., that the epithet refers directly 
to Hephaestus working at his forge with- 
in the mountain. When hurled by Zeus 
from Olympus, Hephaestus fell on Lem- 
nos, and was there tended by the Hlvriei 
(//. I. 593). The isle was sacred to 
him, — 'Il(pai(TT(fi...yaidup woXii (piKTdrr] 
(Od. 8. 284) : Kpavabv vibov 'H.^al(TTOLO 
(Dionys. Perieget. 522): Vulcama Lem- 
nos (Valerius Flaccus 4. 440 : cp. Ov. 
Fasti 3. 82). The chief seat of his 
worship was the town of Hephaestia, 
situated on the northern inlet (now the 
bay of Purnia). 

The Lemnians had an early repute as 
workers in iron : Tzetzes on Lycophr. 
460 Arjixvioi, us <pT](rlv 'EWdviKos, eDpov 
bir\oirodav . The local cult and the local 
industry of Lemnos were both expressed 
by its name AiddXeia ('sooty'), ace. to 

Polybius ap. Steph. Byz. s. v. AlddXr], 
The same name was given to Ilva (Elba), 
on account of its iron-stone. 

988 €l...dird|cTai,: et with fut. ind. 
is oft. thus used, where indignation is 
implied : cp. n. on 376 : Et. 1210 : Lys. 
or. 12 § 15 o^iK iXeovvres . . .rk TeLxVt «' 
veffeirai, ov8k KrjddfJLevoi tGjv vewv, et... 
irapadodrjaovTai.. — t«3v 0"«v : ra ffd, the 
precincts of Lemnos and her iyxjiiipiot. 

989 f. Ztis. Philoctetes has appealed 
to the local deities of Lemnos. Odysseus 
retorts that Zeus is above them all, and 
that Zeus (by his oracle) has given the 
behest which is now being executed. — 
Iv elS'iis, here like ' let me tell thee,' — 
with a dictatorial tone. Schneidewin 
cp. Od. 2. Ill <Tol 5' w5e /ivr)<rTrjpes i/ro- 
Kpivovd\ Iva eldrjs \ airbs (r^ 6v/x(^, eldw<7i 
d^ TrdvT€% 'Axaiol. 

991 \ua-os : cf. j4nt. 760 Ayere rb fu- 
<ros. — Kal i^av€vpla-K{is, ' dost indeed in- 
vent ' (not, 'dost invent besides,'' i.e., irpbs 
Tois ipyoii) : cp. 234 (pev rb Kal Xa^eiv : 
and so in a question expressing surprise, 
O. T. 1 1 29 -Koiov &v8pa Kal X^7etj ; — The 
compound i^avtvplffKw (like ^^a<popd(i) in 
O. C. 1648) is otherwise strange to clas- 
sical Greek, but appears to have been com- 
mon later : Wyttenbach, in his Index to 
Plutarch (p. 595), quotes eight instances 
of it from the Moratia. The inf. X^y*''" 
is epexeg. ('for thyself to say'): we can- 
not compare 0. T. 120 ^v ydp wbXX' au 
i^e^pot fiaOeiv (n.). Perhaps it should be 



Oeov? TTpoTeivoiv tov<s $eov<; i/zeuSeis TL0rj^. 
OA. ovK, ctXX* dXr}6eL^. >) 8' 0S09 Tropevrea. 
<1>I. ov ^i7ft'. OA. iyo) Se (f)r]fjLL. ireLCTTeov rctSe. 
^1. OLjJiOi TttXa?. i7)Lia9 jae^' cu9 SovXov? o"a<^a>s 995 

iraTiqp ap i^€(f)V(Tev ouS' ikevdepov?. 

OA. OVAC, CtXX,' 6lXoioV<? To29 dpi(TTOl(TlV, fie6^ wv 

Tpoiav cr iXelv Set /cat KaTaarKoixfjai ySta. 
$1. ovSeiroTe y- ovS' 17^ ^tj /xe Trai' vadelv KaKov, 

ew9 y' ai' ^ /xot yrjs roS' anreivov /Bddpov. lOOO 

OA. Tt 8' ipyaa-eiei'^ ; ^I. /cyoar' e/xot' toS' avrt/ca 

Trerpa irirpaq avcodeu at/act^w ireauv. 
OA. ^''^uXXaySerov avrov //.i} Vt rwS' eorw raSe. 
01. (u ;j(er/3e9, ota vracr^er' eV XP^^^ ^1X179 

vevpd<;, vir dpSpoq rovSe crvv6y)pu>^evaL. IOO5 

w [XTjSev vyt€9 /i^^S' iXevOepov ^povcjv, 

092 t/^tjs Auratus and Porson: rt^eis mss. (rtMs B). 803 17 S'] i^S' («V) L: 

though in the similar passage, EL 1501, it gives 17 5'. Blaydes reads T,y here. 
004 $1. otf (p-qp.'' iywye. OA. ^tj/x/- (corrected from (pynil) L. And so the later 
MSS. The reading in the text is Gernhard's. Wakefield had already given iyuyt 
to OA. — Trei.(XTiov r: iria-Tiov L. 005 doiXovcr made from dov\o(T by ist hand 

in L. 007 Nauck conj. dpiffTeva-iv. 000 ovd^iroT^ 7'] oiUiroTe 5' V. — 

XPV] XP'fl L, made from XPV by S. — jxe] ye T. — Tradeiv] L has /* written above tt. 

002 irpoT€iV(ov, as in (TKTJ-if/iv irpord- 
veLv, putting the gods forward as author- 
ity for thy deed : t|/cvS€is t£9t]S, thou 
makest them false, — i.e. responsible for 
thy fraud. (Not, 'makest them false 
prophets,' because Ph. will never go to 
Troy.) For the art. with the repeated 
word, cp. 0. C. 277 Kal fir] Oeoiis ri/iwvres 
flra Toi/s 6eoiis \ fiolpais iroeiaOe fj,rida/j,us. 

003 aXT]Ocis, because their oracle will 
be fulfilled : Ph. will be brought to Troy. 
Thus Od. parries the thrust given by 
xpevdeh tIOtjs. — I] 8* 680s: cp. £/. 1501 
Tr6\X' duTLcpuveh, 17 5' 656s ^paSiJVfrai. 

004 ov <fnfp>'. — iy(a 8i ({>t][x£. So 
Gernhard. The M3S. have ov ^Tjfi' 
?7W7e. — (prjfd. Now, ^rifd could stand 
thus alone, if it were the answer to a 
question, <p^s 17 01/ ^17's; but not here, 
where two persons are opposed to each 
other. Cp. O. C. 840 XO. x"'^"-" X^7w 
ffoi. KP. ffol 6' ^loy' oSoiiropeiv, — irti- 
a-riov to8€ = Set ireiOeffOcu rdde. Cp. 

005 f. vnkSs |xiv: cp. 965. These 
.words show the speaker's bitter sense 

that, while he is not inferior to his enemy 

in point of birth, he has been superior to 
him in such deeds as become an iXevdepos. 
It was Odysseus, not Philoctetes, who had 
gone to Troy, only 'when brought under 
the yoke ' (1025). 

007 f. Tois olpfo-Toioriv is far better 
here than rots dpiffrevinv, in which the 
idea of rank partly obscures that of per- 
sonal prowess. — KaTaarKd<|/ai : cp. O. C. 
142 1 irdrpav KaraffKa^avTi: ib. 1318 
KaTa<TKa<f>y.. . Si^waeiv, 

000 f. ov8^'iroTl -y': Ar. Pax 109 pLo. 
rbv h.i6vvaov oiidiiroTe fcGj/ris 7' i/xov. — 
irav...KaK6v: cp. £/. 615 x^pti"*' av el$ 
irdv ipyov. — 71)8 toS' alirav6v pd6pov = 
T65e 7^5 aiireivrji ^ddpov (952), this pe- 
destal of ( = consisting in) a sleep land, 
i.e. the island, with its sheer cliffs, on 
which he is standing. Cp. At. 859 w 
7^5 ipbf o//cetas ir^dov | 2aXa/x?yos, w ira- 
rpcpov iarlas ^ddpov (cp. id. 135), where, 
as here, the whole island is the ^ddpov. 

1001 cpyao-cCcis ; Cp. Tr. 1232 ip- 
7a(7eiwj': At. 326 dpaffduv : fr. 900 
dKovffdwv, The only other examples in 
Tragedy are Eur. Phoen. 1208 dpaaelerov: 
ff.F. 62% (pev^elu. 



Sheltering thyself behind gods, thou makest those gods liars. 

Od. Nay, true prophets. — Our march must begin. 

Ph. Never ! Od. But I say. Yes. There is no help for it. 

Ph. Woe is me ! Plainly, then, my father begat me to be 
a slave and no free man, 

Od. Nay, but to be the peer of the bravest, with whom thou 
art destined to take Troy by storm, and raze it to the dust. 

Ph. No, never, — though I must suffer the worst, — while I 
have this isle's steep crags beneath me ! 

Od. What would'st thou do ? Ph. Throw myself straight- 
way from the rock and shatter this head upon the rock below ! 

Od. Seize him, both of you ! Put it out of his power ! 

Ph. Ah, hands, how ill ye fare, for lack of the bow 
that ye loved to draw, — yon man's close prisoners ! O thou 
who canst not think one honest or one generous thought^ 

lOOO ^u(T L, after which 7' has been erased, ^ws 7' Triclinius, Blaydes, Cavallin. 
1002 Hermann conj. nvirpas &v(odev TTJffd^ ivai/id^u ireauv. 1003 *^v\\dp€TOV 

aiirbv Bernhardy : ^yXXd^er' airrbv L : f uXXdjSer^ 7' avrbv A : ^vWd^ere tovtov Tri- 
clinius: fyXXd^er' ap' avrbv Wecklein {Ars p. 33) and Hartung: ^i/XXd/Ser', dy\ 
aiirbv Burges : ^vWd^ere, vavrat, Hense: ^vWd^er', dy', odroi Cavallin: ^i^XXa/S^ riy 
avT^ Bergk : ^vixfj.dp\jjaT^ avrbu M. Schmidt. 

1002 irirptf., locative (rather than 
instrum.) dat. with aifjici^co : cp. O. T. 
1266 in el 8i 73 | ^Keiro. — trirpai, from 
the rock, with "Kta-dv : cp. 613, 630. 
Such a use of the simple gen. with tti- 
irreiv would be somewhat harsh, were 
there nothing in the context to explain 
it ; but here the adv. av<i>9«v, ' from 
above,' placed between nirpai and ttc- 
ffuv, prevents any obscurity. (dvwdey 
cannot be a prep, governing irirpas, since 
it could mean only, 'above the rock.') 
Cp. Tr. 782 (where Lichas is hurled 
from the cliff) Kparbs diaairapii'Tos a'lfj.a- 
t6j 0^ ofioO. 

1003 |vX\dp€Toy avTov is far the 
best correction of L's |\)\XaP€T avT<Jv. 
The addition of yt to |v\Xdp€T€ was a 
feeble makeshift, and cannot be excused 
by assuming that the attendants had 
taken the initiative, so that their master 
merely says, ' Yes, seize him.' The use 
of the dual — ' Seize him, you two men ' — 
is the more natural here, since each 
grasps one of his arms. Cp. 0. C. 1437 
IxiOeaQi S' rjbT^, x^^^P^'''^" '''' (^-s here, in 
1054, we have the plur.) : so in Ar. P/i^(. 
76 the imperat. dual aKoieroi' follows fiid- 
fffde in 75. Other Attic examples of 
the imperat. dual are Ar. Av. 107 cfTra- 
Tov : Plat. Euthyd. 294 C i-mdel^aTOi/. 

J. S. IV. 

In Homer it is frequent (//. i. 322; 7. 
279; 8.186, 191; 20. 115 ; 23.443; Od. 

\l.^f^ 'irl Ttti8': for this eiri with dat. 
{penes euni), cp. 0. C. 66 57 '7rt t<^ TrX-ZjOei 
X670S; £/. 1431. 

1004 f. (5 x^^P^s • 'lis arms have been 
seized by the two attendants, one of 
whom stands on each side of him : but 
we are not to infer from roi6 (o-wS^iras) 
that he was actually bound. Cp. 1054. 
Heracles in Tr. 1089 uses a similar apo- 
strophe ; (3 X^P^S) X^P^s /C.T.X. — iV \piC<^: 
for eV, denoting circumstance, cp. 185 n, 
— a-vvOT]p<op,€vai : cp. An(. 432 ffiiv 54 
viv I Oripdi/ieO' eiidvs. 

1006 (S )jiT)8iv v-yUs...4>pov<uv. The 
phrase ovdiv ijyUs was a common one 
in Attic, and is often used by Eur., 
though never by Aesch., and only here 
by Soph. It is thrice combined with 
(ppoveTv by Eur., — twice to denote male- 
volence ; fr. 496 oOdiv doKoDciv vyiis 
dvSpdaiv (ppoveiu: fr. 821 ws y7tes oiiSiv 
(paal fiTjrpvids (ppoveiv \ vbdoicn Trai<riv : 
and in Androm. 448 to describe the dis- 
honesty of Spartans, — iXiKrd Kov8ii> vyiis 
dXXd Trdj* iripi^ | (ppovovvm. — |j.i]8^v iiyiis, 
the generic pi-f}: i.e., the man is of the kind 
to have no sound thoughts : cp. 409 p-tibiv 
SlKaioy, n. This use of pL-qdiv (instead of 




oV *av jJL V7r7]\6e<;, (oq /i iOrjpdao), Xa^wv 

7rp6/3hr)ixa (ravTov naiha rovh' dyutor ifioC, 

dvd^LOV fx€v (Tov, Kard^Lov 8' ifxov, 

09 ovhkv yhei ir\riv ro irpoarTa^Okv ttoeIv, IOIO 

StJXos Be Koi vvv iariv d\yeiv(a^ (fyepcov 

ols T avTos i^TJjxapTev of? t eyw 'nadov. 

d\y 7) /cttKi) (Trj Sid ixv)((OP /SXeTrovcr del 

^^XV ^^^ a(f)vd T ovTa kov OikovO' ojjlojs 

ev Tvpovhlha^ev iv /caKOts etvat cro^ov. 1015 

KoX vvv e/x,*, w hv(TTr)ve, avvSy](Ta<5 voels 

dyeiv dn dKTrj^ Trj(TS\ iv rj fxe Trpov/SdXov 

a(f)i\ov eprjjxov anoXuv iv ^(0(tlv veKpov. 


oXoLO' /cat croL 7roX\a/cts roS' rjv^dfxrjv. 

aXX' OV yap ovhev deoX vefiovcrLV t^Sv fxoL, I020 

<rv fiev yiyr^Ba^ C^v, iy(o S' dXyvvofxaL 

rovT avB' OTL ^co avv KaKols ttoXXoi? raXa?, 

yeXcjixevos npos (tov re Kai tq)v Ar/seiw? 

SlttXcov aTpaTr)y(ov, of? av ravO* VTn^peret?. 

1007 ol' at /*' Hermann: oM m' L (with most MSS.) : oiJws r (and Person Adv. p. 
201): olb^ fi^ Triclin. : ol6v fi' Blaydes. — us fx' MSS. (F has yp. 6 written above): 
Wakefield conj. os /j.', and so Dindorf. lOlO ijiSei L : ■gSeiv Dind. 1012 ots 

t' a^TOs] oTj avrbs F. — 'iradov] irdOov MSS. 1014 di/)ua Lud. Dindorf: dcpvrj 

oiSiv) here would probably sound the 
more natural, since the same combination 
oft. occurred in phrases with the in/. : as 
Eur. PA. 200 TjdovT) 8i tij | yvvai^l fi7]bev 
iyiis dXXi^Xats X^yeij': fr. 660 dXX<fj 5' 
i.pi(TKei fi7)Uv v-^ih iK <f>pevCbv \ \iyovTi 
ireWeiv toi>j tpAoj rdX/JLri KaKtj : Ar. P/ui. 
50 t6 /J.-rjdiv d<TKeiv vyUi. 

IXcvdcpov = IXevOipiov : 7>. 63 Soi^Xij 
/n^v, etpriKev 6' iXeijOepov \6yov: fr. 855 
e^ criDyua SoOXoi', dXX' 6 j'oCs Aeiy^epos. 

1007 of aS ia' virriXOfs: Odysseus 
had 'stolen upon Ph. before, when he 
contrived that he should be left on Lem- 
nos: cp. 264, 407 ff. Thus oV ad /x.' is 
the best and simplest correction of L's 
old fi\ But Nauck is too hasty in saying 
that ol'ws /a' is impossible, because the 
adv. was always olov or ola. In Ar. 
Vesp. 1362 f., certainly, tv^ avrbv ruddaw 
veaviKws \ oifwj tto^' o5tos ifJ^ irpb rwv 
fjLv<7T7)pi(i}v, the V. I. o't'oty is tenable : but 
in Ai. 923 0X0% wv o'ius ^x^'^ is beyond 
fair suspicion. And in Apoll. Rhod. 4. 

786 ol'wy is much more probable than 
otr]. — virrjXOcs: cp. O. T. 386 \ddpq. /u' 
vireKdtjiv. cp. vvorp^x^iv. Ovid Ars 
atnat. i. 742 Si iibi laudanti credidit, 
ipse subit ('supplants thee'). 

1008 7rp6pXt]|i,a, a screen : Plat. Soph. 
261 A (a sophist is dvaO-Zipevros), (palverai 
ydp otv irpo^XrjfidTUv yi/ieiv (to have a 
large supply of outworks), wv iweiSdv 
Tt irpo^dXri, tovto Trpbrepov dvayKoiov Sia- 
fxdxeo'Oai. wplv itr^ aiirbv eKeivov a(piKi<rOai. 

1009 f. dva^iov ykv <rov, too good for 
thee: cp. ovk tcros as = ' greater, ' oix 
Sfioios as = 'more important': O. T. 810 
n. Wakefield cp. Ter. Phorni. 2. 2. 28 
te indignas seque dignas coniunielias \ 
Numquam cessavit dicere hodie. For the 
emphatic place ot crov, cp. 907 5/)$j (n.). 
— ovS^v xiS^i irXiiv k.tX., i.e., ' had no 
ideas' beyond obedience to orders: a 
freq. phrase in Comedy (Ar. Av. 19, 
Ran. 740, etc.). 

1011 f. Kttl vCv, already, though the 
time for remorse has been short. — ots = 



how hast thou once more stolen upon me, how hast thou snared 
me, — taking this boy for thy screen, a stranger to me, — too 
good for thy company, but meet for mine, — who had no thought 
but to perform thy bidding, and who already shows remorse for 
his own errors and for my wrongs. But thy base soul, ever 
peering from some ambush, had well trained him, — all unapt and 
unwilling as he was, — to be cunning in evil. 

And now, wretch, thou purposest to bind me hand and foot, 
and take me from this shore where thou didst fling me forth, 
friendless, helpless, homeless, — dead among the living. 


Perdition seize thee ! So have I often prayed for thee. 
But, since the gods grant nothing sweet to me, thou livest 
and art glad, while life itself is pain to me, steeped in 
misery as I am, — mocked by thee and by the sons of 
Atreus, the two chieftains, for whom thou doest this errand. 

MSS. 64\ov0'] 6i\uv fl' L, made from 64\ov6' (for nothing indicates that the ist hand 
meant O^Xov 6'). 1017 wpov^dXov] irpoii^aXov V. 1018 airoKiv^ Wakefield 

conj. diropov. 1019 Kai trot] Wakefield conj. Kalroi. — 7]'ij^d/j.7]v L, with ei; 

written over rjii by ist hand. 1023 aov re r : <rov ye L. 

rovTois (causal dat.) a. — 'iraOov : cp. 
'(pdvr} Ant. 457 n. 

101 3 ff. 8id n.v)^wv pX^irow, peering 
forth through (the obscurity of) the secret 
places from which it watches. Cp. Tr, 
914 'KaOpalov o/j./m' iweaKiacrixivr) \ <ppov- 
povv : £1. 490 Seivoh KpvirrofJiiva Xdxois 
{'Epivvi). Plat. /iep. 519 A 7} oOwu ev- 
vev67]Kas, tQv Xeyo/xivoiv irovrjpwv fxiv, 
(ro<p(j}i> di, (hs dptfiij fxiv pXiirei rb xpv- 
Xdpiov Kai d^ewj diopgi i(p' a TirpairTat...', 
The words are illustrated by the keenness 
with which Odysseus had seized, and 
used, the weak side of the youth's cha- 
racter, — his desire for glory (113 — 120). 

cl<|>vd. When -ea is preceded by t, the 
contr. is -€«£, as ivSed: when by i or v, it 
is alternatively -td or -irj ; -vid or -vtj. 
Of the alternative forms, those with d 
were the standard Attic down to about 
350 B.C. : thus Ei<pvd is attested by an 
Attic inscription of 356 B.C. Afterwards 
the forms with rj prevailed. Cp. Meister- 
hans, p. 66, who cites Moeris p. 316: 
vyid 'Attikws, iiyiT] 'EXXriviKUi, — rrpov- 
SCSa^cv implies ^raa^Mfl/ teaching: cp. 538 
■n poOfiaOov : At. 163 yvib/xas wpodiddcKeiv. 

10X6 ff. o-vv8ij<ras with dytiv. He 
anticipates such an indignity from the fact 
that the two attendants are still holding 
his arms (1005). — irpovpdXov is an ex- 
ceptional use of the midd. in this sense : 

but cp. Her. 6. loi ?7r7royj...^^6/3(l\\oj'TO 
(put them ashore). The word is much 
stronger than i^^OrjK' (5), or -rrpoBivres 
(268): like ^ppi.\pav (265), it implies ruth- 
less scorn: cp. Ai. 830 pi(p6(2 Kvalv irp6- 
jSXtjtoj. — diroXiv: cp. 0. C. 1357 KdO-qKas 
dtroXiv. To have no 7r6\ts was to be an 
outcast from human society. It is the 
Homeric d<pp-^Twp, ddifiicTTos, dviartoi 
{II. 9. 63). 

1020 Otol: for the synizesis, cp. 1036, 
0. C. 964 n. 

1022 fF. SeyfTert puts a comma after 
\a, and takes <rvv KaKots ttoXXois with 
YcX(6|jicvos ('mocked, in addition to my 
woes '). This punctuation, he argues, is 
necessary to the sense ; for Ph. means 
that life itself (a joy to others) is a pain 
to him ; whereas, if <rvv KaKOis iroXXois 
be joined with Xfi, Ph. will merely say 
that his pain consists in the misery of his 
life. Cavallin adopts this view. The 
answer to Seyffert's dilemma is, I think, 
that oniv kukois iroXXois is not merely an 
adverbial qualification of 5<3 ('live mise- 
rably'), but is here equivalent to KaKoU 
TToXXoh ffwdip (' live, — in company with 
many woes '). There is no objection to a 
comma after fw, provided that there be 
one after rdXas also ; but it seems un- 
necessary. For ffvv, cp. 268 n. — twv 
'Arp^ws ..o-TpaTTj'ywv : cp. 943 n. 

II — 2 



KaiToi <jv fiep Kkoirfi re KavdyKYj ^iryet? 

CTrXeiS o^ix avroT?, e/x,€ he top TravdOXiov 

EKovra TrXevaavO' liTTd vavcrl vav/^aTrjv 

aTijxov e/BaXou, w? av (f)rj<;, Kelvoi Se ere. 

Kol vvv TL [x ayere ; tl fx dirdyecrde ; tov ■)^dpiv ; 

o<s ovBev elfXL kol rddviq^ vfxlv iraXai. 

TTCtJ?, (h deol'; e)(dicrTe, vvv ovk elfxt croi 

^o)\6s, hv(T(6Sr)<; ; TTws deal's "e^ecr^', ^'ofiov 

7rXevcravT0<i, aWeiv lepd ; ttcG? cnrevSeLV en ; 

avTT) yap i^v croi 7rp6(f>a(TL<s eK/3a\elv ifie. 



102 8 ^jSaXoj'] Dindorf (after Diibner) says that L has ^k^oKov here, — a state- 
ment which is repeated by Blaydes, Cavallin, and Mekler. This is incorrect : L 
has l^jSaXof (see Autotype Facsimile, p. 91 a, 1. 5 from bottom). The error 
perh. arose from the resemblance of L's j3 to k: see cr. n. on An(. 1098.— ws] 
Hartung conj. oOs. — de ai L. The 1st hand wrote 5^ ae, which S corrected. 

1029 tL /x' dytTe;] Nauck conj. ri Spare; Schubert, ri fiiriTe; 1032 ^^ear' 
Pierson : eH^effd' MSS. (^^ecrO' the corrector of V). — Brunck gives ?^€<t^' ('id est, 
Sw-qaeade^ — as if it could stand for ^^ere) : Herm., ?t' ^<7t'. Wakefield conj. ?^etj: 

1025 KXoirT[j T€ KtivaYKT] Jvytls, brought 
under the yoke (of military service) by 
stratagem and compulsion. For Jv-yels, 
cp. Aesch. Ag. 841 fji6vos d' 'Odvffcrevs, 
oaTTtp ovx €Kwv ^TrXei, | feux^eis 'iroiixos 
rjv i/xol aeipa<pbpos. Odysseus was in 
Ithaca when he was called to the M-ar, 
and feigned madness. Palamedes, the 
envoy of the Greeks, found him plough- 
ing with an ox and an ass yoked to- 
gether, and placed the infant Telemachus 
in front of the plough ; when Odysseus 
betrayed his sanity by stopping. As in 
the case of Solomon's judgment, the 
typically shrewd man relied on his con- 
viction that art could be surprised by 
nature. Cp. Lycophron 815 ff., where 
Cassandra says to Odysseus, w trx^rXt', 
ws (TOi Kpeiffcrov -qv /jLlfifeiv Trdrpq. (in 
Ithaca) I ^orfKarovvTi,... \ irKaaToicn Xva- 
ar)s p.rjX'Oiva'is olcTprjfxivi^. TzeizQS ad loc, 
and Hyginus Fab. 95, tell the story. In 
Ovid Met. 13. 34 Ajax contrasts himself 
with Odysseus : — An quod in arma prior 
nulloque sub indice veni \ Arma neganda 
viihi? Potiorque videbiUir ilk \ Ultima 
qui cepit, detrectavitque furore \ Militiam 
Jicto : donee sollertior isto, \ Sed sibi inu- 
tilior, timidi commenta retexit \ Naupli- 
ades animi, vitataque traxit in arma ? 
Sophocles wrote an 'Odvcrcrevs Maivdfxe- 
vos on this theme. According to Od. 24. 

1 15 ff. Agamemnon and Menelaus brought 
Odysseus from Ithaca to Troy by per- 

1027 lirrd vav<rl, the ' sociative ' use 
of the dat., to denote attendant circum- 
stance : cp. £1. 704 ?KT0S e^ AirwXtaj | 
^avdaiffi irdAois. Xen. An. 3. 2. 11 eX- 
ddvTwv . . . Ilepcruv . . . TrafxirX-qdel <7t6X(jj. The 
poet follows //. 2. 718 Tuv 5i ^iXokt^ttjs 
rjpxff, rd^uv i{/ eldws, | iirra vewu. 

1028 i^oXov =■ irpoO^aXov: cp. Ai. 
1333 &OawTov...^aK€'iv (and ib. 1309). — 
cos fr\> <(>t]S K.T.\. : Blaydes (who com- 
pares Ar. Th. 80 r •^/xeis jJih ydp <pa/xep 
vfMcis, I y/uers 5' •v^ asks how Philoctetes 
could know this. We can only suppose 
that, before he was put on shore at 
Lemnos, the decision was announced to 
him by the Atreidae, who laid the re- 
sponsibility on Odysseus. It was he who 
actually put Philoctetes ashore ; and, 
when doing so, he may have cast the 
blame on his superiors, — as he does in 
V. 6. The occasional visitors to Lemnos 
(307) cannot well have been Ph. 's in- 
formants, since the Atreidae and Odys- 
seus would not court notoriety for their 
deed (cp. 257). 

1029 f, iiytTt, take me away, — refer- 
ring to the use of physical force ; dird- 
7«o-0€, carry me with you, — referring to 
their ulterior purpose. For the midd., 



Yet thou sailedst with them only when brought under their 
yoke by stratagem and constraint ; but I — thrice-wretched that 
I am— joined the fleet of mine own accord, with seven ships, 
and then was spurned and cast out — by them, as thou sayest, 
or, as they say, by thee. 

And now, why would ye take me? why carry me with 
you ? for what purpose ? I am nought ; for you, I have long 
been dead. Wretch abhorred of heaven, how is it that thou no 
longer findest me lame and noisome } How, if I sail with you, 
can ye burn sacrifices to the gods, or make drink-ofiferings any 
more ? That was thy pretext for casting me forth. 

Canter, dp^eaO^ : Wecklein, eicread' : Nauck, T\r)(Tead' (and so Cavallin). Blaydes 
gives TTwy ifi.ov '^^crrai deois. — ifiov MSS. {yp. ofiov F). oixov Gernhard, Seyffert, 
Wecklein. 1033 irXei^craj'Toj] Nauck conj. irapbvTos (and formerly, (pei^ovros) : 

Burges, ire\aaavTo$ : Pierson, KXavaavros : Hartung, (rrivovros. Mekler gives i^effr' 
iti.i\\ei(T(T0VT6. cr' cudeiv. — iepk] Ipa Dindorf. 1034 afjrri] avri] h. MoUweide 

rejects this verse. 

cp. 613, 988. — ovS^v €1(41 : cp. 951. — 
T^6vT|x^ viAiv, dat. of relation, meaning 
here, ' so far as it rested with you to kill 
me.' Cp. 0. C. 429 cLvdaTaros \ aCiTciiv 
iir^fupdrjv (n.) : At. 1 1 28 6e6i ykp ^Kat^^ei 
/i€, T(p5e 5' otxofiai. 

1031 ff. (TOt, ' in ihy sight,' ethic 
dat.: cp. 0. T. ^o KpdTKXTOv irdo'iv : Atit. 
904 n. — 8v<rii8T]s. This word might sug- 
gest that it was the presence of Ph. in 
the same ship which the Greeks found in- 
supportable. But the poet cannot have 
meant that. Chryse was imagined by 
him as close to Lemnos (fr. 352); and 
Ph. would have been put on board one 
of his own ships (1027). dva-dSijs must 
refer, then, to his presence at the sacri- 
fices in Chryse, which his cries inter- 
rupted (cp. 8, n.). Sophocles probably 
took this touch from the Cypria — the 
epic prelude to the Iliad — in which it 
was said that Ph. was bitten at Tenedos, 
where the Greek warriors were feasting, 
and then 5to ttjj' dvaocrfilav iv A-fiixvifi 
KaTe\el(p0r) (Proclus Clirest. p. 475 ed. 

ir«s...?|€<r9*, OIXOV k.t.X. The MSS. 
have •ira»s...€\i|€<re', k^Qv. For tC^to-G' 
only two senses are possible: (i) ^vow' 
to sacrifice. The pres. inf. could stand : 
cp. Aesch. Ag. 933 ij^/fw ^eois delaa^ av 
w5' ipbiiv rdSe. But here the question is 
of actual sacrificing, not of vowing to do 
so at a future time. (2) 'How will ye 
ioasi that ye sacrifice ?' — a way of saying, 

' how will ye be able ' to do so. But such 
a phrase would be peculiarly awkward 
when the other sense of eG^eade would 
necessarily be suggested by deoh, atdeiv, 
ffirivdeiv. Thus the context condemns 
cv^co-O'. With regard to the conjecture 
iita-Q' it should be noted that its pro- 
bability is confirmed by that of the further 
conjecture, 6|iov instead of tfxov. The 
traditional «v^«o-0' ky-ov might, indeed, 
have arisen from ^|€<rT* €|Jiov, but would 
have been a still easier corruption of 
?|€o-0' 6|j.ov. Given 6*, the proximity 
of 6€ois would suggest to a scribe that 
i^ea-9' must be a blunder for eu^etr^'. 
The corruption of ^^effd' into ev^e^d' 
occurred earlier, we may infer, than that 
of o/xov into ifioO. And this inference 
is supported by the fact that a tradition 
of oyotoO as a current v. I. is preserved 
in r, while the only trace of ^^ead' ap- 
pears to be a correction (prob. con- 
jectural) in V. 

Against 'i^t<rQ' it has been objected 
that the fut. is required. But Ph. is 
ironically repeating what the Greek chiefs 
said long ago, and is supposing that he 
is once more their comrade. ' When I 
have once sailed with you, how can ye 
sacrifice?' With 6\i.ov irXevo-avros, eVtou 
is easily understood : cp. Tr. 803 roffaOr' 
iin<TK7)\j/avros {sc. aurov) : Plat. Parm. 
1 37 C ifik yap \iyeis top vedrrarov \4ywi'. 
dW ipiirra wy dnoKpivov/xivov {sc. i/J,ov), 







Tov auhpa TovBe, deoicnv el Slktjs /xeXet. 
egotoa o 0)5 /xeAet y • €7ret outtot av aroKov 
eTTAevcraT av rovo ovveK avopos auKiov, 
€t pLTj TL KevTpov delov r\y v/^ci? e/>tov. 
aXX', c5 TTarpcoa yfj deoi t iTroxpiOL, 
T€L<ra(rde TeCcracrO* aXXa roJ -)(^p6u(o Trore 
^vfxnavTa's avTOv<;, et Tt /ca/tx' oiKTip^re' 
ws ^c3 jw-ev olKTp(t}<;, et S' tSotft* oXojXora? 

T0VT0V5, hoKolfl du TYjS VOCTOV 1T€(f)€VyeuaL. 

XO. y8a/3U9 re /cat ^apeiav 6 ^ivo<; (Jxitlv 

TT]vh* etir', 'Ohvcraev, kov)( vireiKovcrav /ca/tot?. 

OA. TToXX' ai' Xeyetv e^ot/xt Trpo? rd tovS' eTny, 
et /xot TrapeiKOL' vvv 8' ew? KpaTco Xoyov. 
ov yap roiovTOiv Set, rotovros et//,' eyw* 
^WTTOV hiKaioiv KayaOuiV dvSpSv Kpio'L'S) 
ovK av Xct^ot? (Jiov fiaXXov ovhiv evo'e/Brj. 
viKav ye fxevTOL iravTa^ov ^prjt^oiv e<j>vv, 
TrXrjv et? ere* vvv Be croi y eK(i>v eKa-rrjcroyiaL. 

1035 6\t2adi S' Bninck : 6\oia6e 5' MSS. (iiXotirtf' F, which illustrates the origin of the 
error). 1037 #|ot5a 5' L: l^oidd y' A, T, etc.: ^^oiSct t' Harl. — iirel oCttot' A: tV 
oHiroT^ L: ^irei 76 koHttot' K: ^Trei 7' elr' oi»7ror' B. Triclinius wrote eTret oUt^ &v arbXov 
(assuming hiatus). 1039 Brunck prints a comma after vfnai, taking ifiov with 

&vbpb% dOXiov in 1038. — Nauck rejects this v. 1043 ws] Reiske conj. fis. 

1046 vwelKovaav made from vT'/jKovaav in L, 1048 evos KparCo \6yov] For ei'is 


1035 f. o\oi(r9'* oXci(rO< 8* : Blaydes 
cp. Ar. Tk. 887 AfttKcDs &p' i^6\oio ' 

Kd^oXei 7' ?T( [7^ TOl vulg.]. — 0€OIO-|,V, 

-^ : cp. 1020. 

1037 f. [Uku y' : 76 emphasises the 
verb, cp. 660. — frrtl ovitot* : for this 
synizesis, cp. 446 n. — Philoctetes has not 
found the gods kindly : cp. 254, 452, 
1020. But the very fact that Odysseus 
and his comrade have taken the trouble 
to visit Lemnos shows that at least the 
gods have some care for justice. Maimed 
as Ph. is (dvSpos dOX£o«), he is not one 
whom those pitiless warriors would have 
sought, had not the gods driven the 
sense of need for him like a goad into 
their souls. The Greeks must be failing 
at Troy ; and their failure is the proof 
that the gods are just. 

1039 For the place of Ti, cp. 104 n. 
— Kivrpov . . .i\i.ov, the sting of need /or 
me. The objective gen. is like that after 

iindv/j.ia, since Kivrpov, like olffrpos, was 
constantly associated with that idea. 
Plat. J?ep. 573 E uiffirep virb Kivrpuv 
iXavpOfiivovs tup ... iiridv/xiuip ... olcrrpdv 
('rage '). Eur. JIi/>p. 39 K^vrpoL^ ^pwros: 
id. 1303 dijx0eT(ra K^vrpois {'A4>po5iT7]s). 
So an objective gen. can follow olcTpos 
when it means olcrrpudris iwidvixia: An- 
thol. II. 389. 4 iXT) ai 7' dtreipealwv 
oiffTpos ^Xt? KTedvuv. 

1040 9€o£ t' lir6i|;ioi,, gods who look 
upon the deeds of men, noting the good 
and the evil. The name i-trdxf/ios was 
specially given to Zeus, — primarily in 
reference to the fact that, as vfiffros, he 
was so often worshipped on mountain 
summits, — as on Parnassus, Cithaeron, 
Parnes, Hymettus, Ida, the heights near 
Cenaeum (TV. 238 n.), etc. Hence his 
epithets eirdKpios, dKpaios, and in Boeotia 

Thus the invocation of irarpwa yfji in 



Miserably may ye perish ! — and perish ye shall, for the wrong 
that ye have wrought against me, if the gods regard justice. 
But I know that they regard it ; for ye would never have come 
on this voyage in quest of one so wretched, unless some heaven- 
sent yearning for me had goaded you on. 

O, my fatherland, and ye watchful gods, bring your vengeance, 
bring your vengeance on them all, — at last though late, — if in 
my lot ye see aught to pity ! Yes, a piteous life is mine ; but, if 
I saw those men overthrown, I could dream that I was delivered 
from my plague. 

Ch. Bitter with his soul's bitterness are the stranger's words, 
Odysseus ; he bends not before his woes. 

Od. I could answer him at length, if leisure served ; but 
now I can say one thing only. Such as the time needs, such 
am I. Where the question is of just men and good, thou wilt 
find no man more scrupulous. Victory, however, is my aim in 
every field, — save with regard to thee: to thee, in this case,. 
I will gladly give way. 

Schneidewin conj. iKwv. F. W. Schmidt, iveh. Wecklein, vvp S' ivbs Kaipbs \iyov, 

1049 ov T : ov L. — roiodruv} Nauck conj. iravotjpyuv. 1051 XCtjSots /jlov r: Xd^oicr 

(without fjLov) L. 1052 XPV^^"] IP- xpeiffcuv L in marg. 1053 vOv dk aoL 7'' 
e/cw*'] Bergk conj. aol di vvv 7' eKuv : Blaydes, <rol 5i vOv iKoiv. 

connection with kiro^ioi, is peculiarly ap- 
propriate for Ph., in whose country Zeus 
was worshipped on Oeta (cp. 728 n.). 
The secondary sense of eir6\l/ios — ' watch- 
ing over' human life — is associated with 
the first by Callimachus in his Hymn to 
Zeus, 82 ff. : SuKas 5e vrokiedpa <pv\a<r- 
ffinev Iffeo 5' ouriy | aKp-gs iv VToXiecraiy, 
iir6\pLos o'i T€ dlKigcri | Xadv virb (XKoXiys, 
o'i t' ^fjLTToKiv Wivovffiv. Apoll. Rhod. 2. 
1 1 25 avrS/xeda irpbs Zrjvbs iiro\j/iov: and 
ib. 1 182 Zei>s OLVTos to. ^Kaar' iirid^pKcrai 
(as Soph. £/. 175 Zei>j fis icpop^ irdvra 
Kal Kpar^vei). As the vindicator of right, 
Zeus was also called diKai6<rvi'os, oKdarup, 
Tifiwpds. Ace to Hesych. s. v. iir6\J/ios, 
the epithet was also given to Apollo. 
But, next to Zeus, the deity whom iir6- 
ypwi most directly suggests is Helios trav- 
6vTi)i, — deCiv (XKOirbs ri8i Kal dvdpwv (//om. 
hym. 5. 62). 

1041 Tcfo-atrflt: cp. 959. — dXXd T«p 
Xpov<j>: so in El. 1013: in Tr. 201 dWa 
cbv XP^''V- Cp. above, 950 n. 

1042 Ka)j. : i.e., 'me, on the other 
part ' : for this Kai, cp. O. C. 53 oa' olda 
KayC} (n.). 

1044 Trisv<5<rov: Ocl. 1. 18 oi)5' ^I'^a 
ir€<f>vyixivos rjev diOXwv. Cp. An(. 488 n. 

1045 f. Papvs : 368 n. — kovx iirtlK. : 

cp. Ani, 472 etKeiv d' ovk iirldTaTai 
KaKoTs (n.). 

1048 irapc^KOi., impers., here = axo^V 
etr) : Thuc. 3. i irpocr§o\al...iylyvovTo... 
diirr; irapeiKoi. — Ivos Kparw \6yov, ' I have 
the power (i.e., leisure) to say only one 
thing.' Cp. 0. T. 409 fa' dvrCkk^ai.' 
Tovde yap KayCj Kparu. — Not, 'lay hold 
upon ' one saying, i.e., ' take my stand 
upon ' it. 

1049 ff. ^dp, prefacing the statement : 
915. — ToiovTwv, ' such or such ' a man, — 
'any given kind ' of person : — euphemistic 
for doXLwv, or the like. Such a colloquial 
use of ToiovTos seems quite intelligible, 
since it could be interpreted by an ex- 
pressive tone of the voice, or by a slight 
gesture. (Not, ' such as thou hast de- 
scribed.') It would be grievous to change 
ToiowTwv into iravovpY«»v, as Nauck pro- 
poses. — KpCo-is, lit., trial, competition 
( 7'r. 266 irpbs t6^ov Kpiviv) : the usual 
word would be dydiv, but euphony would 
not permit it here. — jiov: see n. on 47. 

1052 f. viKolv : cp. 109, 134. — y« 
(ji.^VToi: 93 n. — tls cr^, with regard to 
thee -.Ant. 731 ^ixre^e'iv els toi)j KaKotJS. 
Odysseus is resigned to Ph. carrying his 

1 68 


a</>€Te yoip avTov, jxrjhe Trpoaxpava-rjT erf 
iare jxlfjiveLV. ovhe crov TT/Docr^pif^o/xei/, 
TO, y ottX' e^ovTes TavT' inei TrdpearL jxev 
TevKpos Trap* '^P'^J^, TTjvh* iinaTTjprjv e)((t)v, 
iyd 6\ OS oXfxau crov KaKiov ov^ev av 
rovTOiv KparvveLV prjdi' imdvueLV xepi. 
ri ^yJTa aov Set ; X^P^ '^V^ Ayjixvov iraTiov. 
T^pels S' loiixev KoX rct^' av to crov yepa^ 
TLfxrjv ipol vdpeiev, rjv ere XPV^ e'xetj'. 

$1. olpoi' TL Spdcro) hvarpopo'; ] av tols e/xot? 
OTrXotcrt Kocrprjdels eV *ApyeLOL<s (^avet; 

OA. p7] p dvTL(f>(oP€L pyjBev, ws cTTeixovTa St]. 




1055 ovdk (Tov] ov5e<Tov (sic) L. Of the later MSS. some have oi55^ <rov, others ovdi <tov. 
"Wakefield conj. o&ri aov. 1056 ^Trei irdpecm fxev] For fx^u, Blaydes conj. dij. 

AVunder, iirelirep iari. fdv. 1057 TevKpoi trap' rjfuvl Erfurdt conj. Kal TevKpos r]fuv. 
1058 iyil} &' MSS.: ^7W 5' Benedict. 1O50 M'yS'] Nauck conj. -^5'. — iiriO^peiv 

MSB.: iwevdvveiv Nauck. 1060 tV] C. Walter conj. aijv, and so Nauck. 

point by staying in Lemnos.— Ikctti]- 
(ro|i,ai., ' make way for ' (and so, here, 
'defer to'): Ar. Han. 353 etxpynj-etv xph 
Ko^iffTaffdai. Tols Tuxeripoiai xopo'itri". 

1064 f. dL({>CTe ydp outov k.t.X, The 
■ydp confirms iK<TT-f)(xoii(u. ' I will yield ; 
for (I now say) ' loose him.' ' Hence we 
may render, * Yes, loose him.' Cp. 1004. 
— oviik <rov. If we wrote ov8^ crov, then 
the stress would fall on icpofryjp^o^v. 
' (We shall leave thee here.) Nor do we 
need thee.' This is possible. But it seems 
to extort a little too much from the verb : 
and <rov is also recommended by the con- 
trast with rd V '6ir\' in 1056. 

1057 f. TtvKpos : //. 13. 313 Te0/c/)6s 
d\ 8j ApiffTos 'Axa'wi' | To^offdvr), iyados 
5^ Kal iv ('d vfffdvy. The words 
TTJvS* itrt.<rrr[}i.'r\v express that skill with 
the bow was not a regular attribute of the 
Homeric warrior — whose ordinary weapon 
was the spear— but the special accom- 
plishment of a few, such as Teucer, 
Meriones, Philoctetes. Cp. At. 1 1 20, 
where Menelaus tauntingly calls Teucer 
6 to^6t7;s. — irap* ■f[\iiv. The addition of 
irapd, after -iropso-Ti, is unusual : but cp. 
Plat. Phaedr. 243 E oSros Tropdi trot ^1.0X0. 
vX'qaiov ad TrdpeffTiv : where Thompson 
rightly rejects Cobet's proposal (Far. 
Lec^. p. 119) to delete wdpea-rtv and write 
wdpa ffoi. It should be noticed that, 
both there and here, a slightly different 
shade of meaning is given by the pre- 

sence of the prep. : i.e., irdpeaTi TevKpos 
T7/*t»' = simply, 'Teucer is with us': but 
irdpecTTi TevKpos Trap' T^fuv = ' Teucer is 
available, being with us,' — ' Teucer is at 
hand to serve us.' — So in Plato /.c, ' he 
is at your command, — quite near you.' 
napeivat irapd rivi, though rare, is parallel 
with aOv biKT) avveivai [El. 610 f.), iveivat 
iv Tivi (0. C 1 15 f.), and similar to irdpoi 
Tivos TrpoTidecrOai (id. 418). 

1058 f. iyd 6*. After irdpe<TTi /liv 
TevKpos, the regular constr. would have 
been irdpeifu Si ^yib. But, having omit- 
ted to repeat the verb, the poet has 
written iydo d\ since iyu 5' would now 
have been awkward. Cp. Ant. 1162 
<T(I)crai H^v... I Xa/Swc re (n.). 

p.T|8' eiriQvviiv. The Ionic and Epic 
form Idtjpw, though unknown to Comedy 
or classical prose, occurs in our MSS. of 
Aesch. and Eur.,— and not in lyrics only. 
Some edd. now always give evOvvus in 
Trag. ; unnecessarily, I think. 

After a verb of thinking or saying, 06 
is the ordinary negative with the inf. : 
but fi-^ sometimes occurs (0. T. 1455 n., 
2nd ed.). Here the question is, why the 
second inf. should have p.Tj8', when oi%\v 
precedes the other. Two answers are 
possible. I place first that which seems 
to me right, (i) ovS^v belongs to kcCkiov 
only, and not to Kparijvtiv. Thus there 
is no incongruity between ovSiv and 
yt-flM, since only i).y)hi belongs to an inf. 



Yes, release him, lay no finger upon him more, let him 
stay here. — Indeed, we have no further need of thee, now that 
these arms are ours ; for Teucer is there to serve us, well-skilled 
in this craft, and I, who deem that I can wield this bow no 
whit worse than thou, and point it with as true a hand. What 
need, then, of thee? Pace thy Lemnos, and joy be with thee! 
We must be going. And perchance thy treasure will bring to 
me the honour which ought to have been thine own. 

Ph. Ah, unhappy that I am, what shall I do ? Shalt thou 
be seen among the Argives graced with the arms that are mine ? 

Od. Bandy no more speech with me — I am going. 

IO6I 7^/)as] Herwerden conj. /c^pas. 1062 r^v ir' ^Xl"'?" MSS. {y)v expv" cr' T) : -^y ak 
XPV" Ellendt. 1064 <pav€i;'] <pavTji; L. — Mekler conj. ottXois iv ^Apyeioiai Koa-firjOels 
4>avei; 1065 wff] In L the <r has been added by S. 

This may be seen by supposing an equi- 
valent phrase substituted for crov k&kiov 
ovSh> : e.g-, o/Moia <Tol to'utojv av 
Kparivuv, fj.r]Si X"/""* iifi-OweLV. Schnei- 
dewin cp. Plat. Prot. 319 B odev 8i avrb 
iiyovfiai oi 8idaKr6v elvai, fJi,r]8' vw' av- 
OpdjTTUv TrapacTKivaffrbv ivOpdjiroi^, dlKaidi 
eifii elireiv : where, if oi belonged to etvai, 
the immediately following fir/d^ would be 
extremely harsh ; while there is no such 
harshness if ov belongs to diSaKrbv only, 
06-SiSaKTdp being equivalent to aduvarov 

{2) The less probable view is that ov- 
8iv belongs to Kparvvciv, and, in using 
jiT)8' instead of oiiS' before tiriOuv€iv, the 
writer has merely used the other alter- 
native which ol( left to him. Now, 
idiom is partly governed by association, 
and can even be influenced by false 
analogy. The sequence of ov and [irjSe 
was most familiar to the Attic ear in a 
constr. which opposed their clauses to 
each other (ov daacov otcrtis fjLrjS' dTncrri- 
<Teis ^fJ.ol;). It seems unlikely, then, that 
an Attic writer would wantonly have 
used ov...|iT]S^ instead of ov...ov8c in a 
short sentence where the two negatives 
were simply coordinate. — Eur. Andr. 586 
(quoted by Schneidewin) is not apposite : 
tpdv eC, KUKUi 5' oS, /xrjS' &,noKTelveiv ^iq. : 
where iari is understood with 5pdv, and 
^ain with 06: 'they are thine to benefit, 
(but not to injure,) — and not to slay': i.e., 
/j-ridi contrasts anoKT. with ipdv ed, and 
the words /cojcws 5' oC form a parenthesis. 

Nauck's conjecture, ifS* ivevdvveiv, is 
specious, but not necessary. 

1060 TTjv Arj^tvov : the art. here is 
like our possessive pron. used with a 
scornful tone: cp. 381 : Ant. 324 K6fi\//tv4 
vvv TTJV 86^av. 

1061 f. yipas, the bow, which can be 
fitly so called because Ph. received it as 
a reward for good service (670). — tJv trk 
XP'HV. It is possible to write rjv <r' exP'H''' 
as though (T^ (not ae) were elided: cp. 
339. But -^v ai XPV" is here much better, 
and is favoured by the fact that Soph, 
has XP'?" in nine other places (430, 1363: 
O. T. 1 184, 1 185: El. 529, 579, 1505: 
Tr. 1133: fr. 104. 5), but ixjPW only 
once, viz. in fr. 104. 6, where metre 
prompted it. The form ixpV") though a 
product of false analogy (since xpV" = XPV 
r)v), was, of course, equally correct in 
Attic : it is attested by metre in Ar. £g. 
II : Pax 135: Av. 364, 1177, 1201: Pan. 
i5^> 935: 7%. 598: EccL 19: fr. no and 

1064 Since Iv must be considered as 
belonging to * Ap^t^ois, this v. has no cae- 
sura either in the 3rd or in the 4th foot : 
cp. ID I, 1369. It may seem strange that 
the poet did not write oirXois iv 'Apyeloicn 
Ko<Tix-qdeU (pavei, as Mekler proposes. 
But the halting rhythm of oirXoio-i KO<r- 
|XT)0{ls, etc., seems to express the anguish 
with which Ph. dwells on this bitter 
thought, — that his bow is to win glory 
for his enemy. A similar effect of rhythm 
occurs in Ant. 44, 17 yhp voeh OdTrreiv <t(J>', 
(XTrdppriTov TrdXei ; 

1065 jiij n' dvTi<{>MV€i: the ace, as 
with irpo<T<l)(i3v<J!) or dfiei^ofiai {O. C. 991 
iv ydp fi d/xeixj/ai fiovvov) : so At. 764 



<E>I. cS (TTrepfi *A^tXX.€a>§, ovhe (rov (fxow^q ctl 
yeirqa-o fxai 7rpocr(f)9e'yKT6<s, oiW ovto)^ dneL ; 

OA. x.(op€i (TV' p/Tj Trpo(rX6vcra€, yevpolo^s trep ojv, 
rqfxoiv OTTOJS p^Tj TYju Tv^iqv StacfidepeL^. 

4>I. T Koi TTpos vpcov wS' €prjp.os, (o ^euoL, 
\€L(f)0Tf](rop<xL Brj KovK eTTOLKTepeLTe pe ; 

XO. 08' iarlv iqpoiv vavKparcop o Trais* ocr av 
ovTO<i y^dyr) croi, Tavrd aoi ■)(Tfjpel<5 (fyapev. 

NE. oLKovaopaL pkv o5s e(j>vv oIktov TrXeiws 

ir/305 TovS'* o/xw? Se peCvar, el tovto) hoKei, 
■^povov TocrovTov €t9 o(rov ra r' e/c vea>s 
cretXctXTt z/avrat /cat ^eot? ev^cofxeda. 
)(ovTos Toix av (l)p6vy)(TLi' iv tovto) Xd^oi 
X(6(o TLV rjplv. vo) pkv ovv oppcopeOov, 
vpels S', OTav Kokcopev, oppdadau Ta^ets. 




IO68 irpda-Xevffffe] irpo&kevae L. The ist hand made the same error in 815, though 
not in 716. Cp. 0. C. 121. 1O60 diacpdepeicr L, with A and most of the rest; 

6 fiev ycLp avrbv ivviwei.. — 8i] = ^577. Cp. 
Ant. 939 Ayo/iai dr] KovKiri fiiWu. 

1067 'irpoo-<|>9€YKT6s : see n. on 867 f. 
iX-iriduv \ diriaTOv. — oiirws, without more 
ado: Ani. 315 elireiv ri dwaeis, ij arpa^eU 
oDtws id); 

1068 f. •ytvvaios irsp »v, noble, gene- 
rous, though thou art, — and therefore 
naturally disposed to pity him. (Not, 
' loyal to thy duty,' — and so capable of 
pitying him without yielding to him.) — 
•ni^v Tv\i\v 8ia<|>9€p«is, i.e., spoil the good 
fortune which has enabled us to secure 
the bow. He fears that N. may give the 
bow back. — 6'irws jxi] with fut. ind., as 
an object clause, would be regular if a 
verb of ' taking care ' (like (pvXdcraofMai) 
had preceded. But here a final clause 
with the subjunct. (Situs /xt] 8ia<pdelpris) 
would be usual. Cp. Andoc. or. i § 43 
^<pr] XP^***' Xijeiv...Tb \j/ri<pi(Tixa..., Sttwj /jlt] 
TTpdrepov v{>^ ^crrai irplv irvQiada.i. Xen. 
Cyr. 2. I. 21 oi)5e 5t' If aXKo rpicpovTai. rj 
Situs fw,xovj>Tai. 

1072 vavKpdriop = vaijapxos : ehe- 
where = f ai;cri Kparuv, 'having naval su- 
periority' (Her. and Thuc, always in 

1074 aKov<ro|xai., have it said of me : 
cp- 378. 383. 

1076 f. clsoo-ov: cp. 83 n. — Ta...tK 
v«os <rT€£\«(rt, make ready the things in 
the ship, — i.e., set the tackle, etc., in 
order. The only difference between to. 
€K v€(I)s here and roi iv vrji is that the 
former suggests the notion of the quarter 
— at some distance from the speaker — 
where the preparations are to be made. 
Cp. Plat. Lack. 184 A ^v 8^ yiXus Kal 
Kpbros vwd twv iK Trjs 6X/cd5oj : — ' the 
people off there in the merchant-ship.' 
Thuc. 6. 32 ffvveiTr]iJX0VT0 d^ Kal 6 aXXos 
o/jLiXos 6 e/c TTJs yijs (where ck carries the 
mental eye from the scene on board the 
ships to the scene ashore). o-reCXwo-i, as 
0(/. 2. 287 vrja doT)v areXiu (fit out). — On 
reaching Lemnos, the sailors — if they 
followed Homeric practice — would have 
unshipped the mast {larbs), and laid it 
down so that its top should rest on the 
mast-holder {laToSbKrj) at the stern. Cp. 
Honi. hym. 2. 278 oi)5' iirl yaiav \ iK^rJT, 
ovdi Kad' SttXu fjLeXaivTjs vr]6s ^decrde; 
They have now to raise the mast, — make 
it fast by the fore-stays (iTpdrovoi), — and 
hoist the sails. (Cp. Od. 2. 416 ff.) 

6€ois cvg(o|j.€Oa. When all was ready 
for sailing, a prayer was recited, and 
libations poured. Cp. Thuc. 6. 32 evxas 
8^ ras vopLL^ofiivas wpb ttjs 6,vayuyris... 



Ph. Son of Achilles, wilt thou, too, speak no more to me, 
but depart without a word ? 

Od. {to Ne.) Come on ! Do not look at him, generous 
though thou art, lest thou mar our fortune. 

Ph. {to Chorus). Will ye also, friends, indeed leave me 
thus desolate, and show no pity? 

Ch. This youth is our commander; whatsoever he saith 
to thee, that answer is ours also. 

Ne. {to Chorus). I shall be told by my chief that I am too 
soft-hearted ; yet tarry ye here, if yon man will have it so, until 
the sailors have made all ready on board, and we have offered 
our prayers to the gods. Meanwhile, perhaps, he may come to 
a better mind concerning us. — So we two will be going : and ye, 
when we call you, are to set forth with speed. 

[Exeunt Odysseus and Neoptolemus. 

Sia<pdap7js r. 1071 Xei^^ijcro/t' ijSr) MSS.: \ei<p6'^ 5^ Wakefield. Blaydes 

writes \€i(p$T/iaofJMi drjr', ovd'. 1073 x^/;tet(7 made from 7' i)/jL€i<T in L. 

1076 Tct t' iK veuij] Tournier conj. rd ttjs veihi. 1O70 r)iuv'\ Blaydes conj. rj 

vvv, — L has not »'w, but vw: cp. on 945 (eXcb;'). — opfAu/xeOoy MSS. (6piJi<J)fj,e6a F). 
opfJLUfjieda Elmsley, Nauck. 1081 — 1085 L divides the vv. thus: — w KolXacr 

— 1 depfidv — j <r' ovK — | Xel^eiv — | Kal dv/jffKovTi awoiffrji. 

iiroiovvTO. Od. 2. 430 STjcd/ievoi d' apa 
8v\a 6oi]v avi vrja fiiXaivav | aT-qcravTo 

X079 6p|ju6|i€0ov: pres. subjunct. Only 
two other instances of a ist pers. dual 
occur in texts of the classical period : (i) //. 
23. 485 TJrplirodos irepiddi/xedof rji X^^tjtos. 
Here, while the greater MS. authority 
supports the dual, one MS. gives wepiSib- 
fieda : and the hiatus can be defended by 
the ' bucolic diaeresis,' just as in //. 5. 
484 ol6v k' Tji (pipoief 'Axo-iol -ij Kev S/yoitv. 
(2) El, 950 \e\tlp.p.edcv : where again 
one of the minor MSS. has XeXeififieda, 
Elmsley denied the existence of such a 
ist pers. dual, because it is so rare, and 
is nowhere required by metre. Bieler 
(De duali nionero, p. 18) pushes this un- 
safe argument further by pointing out 
how often Homer and the dramatists 
abstained from this form where they 
might have used it. Leaf (on //. 23. 
485) thinks that it can be explained only 
as due to the analogy of the 2nd dual 
(i.e., -iiedov : -fieOa :: -(t$ov : -ade). But 
even so, analogy might have produced 
this form before the time of the drama- 
tists : we cannot assume that it was merely 

a figment of later grammarians. I should 
therefore keep bpfxijinedov here and Xe- 
Xelfiixedov in £/. 950; though in //. 23. 
485, considering all the facts, I should 
prefer Trepiddjfitda. 

1080 6pp,a(r6ai, infin. for imperat. 
(57): Tax«iS with adverbial force (526). 

1081 — 1217 Second K0fifi6s (cp. 
827), taking the place of a third stasimon. 
ist strophe, 1081 — 1101 = ist antistr. 
1102 — 1122: 2nd str. 1123 — ii45=2nd 
antistr. 11 46 — 1168. From 11 69 to 1217 
the verses are without strophic corre- 
spondence (dvoiJLoi6(TTpo<f>a). For the 
metres see Metrical Analysis. 

Philoctetes apostrophises the cave 
which has so long known his miserable 
life, and must soon witness his death, — 
since, now that he has lost his bow, he 
has no means of procuring food. The 
Chorus remind him that the fault is his 
own, as he has chosen to stay in Lemnos; 
and urge him to come with them to the 
ship. He passionately refuses, and begs 
for some weapon with which to kill 
himself. — Then Neoptolemus enters, fol- 
lowed by Odysseus. 



(XTp. a. ^I. (o /cotXa? TreV/ja? yvakov 

2 depfjiov KoX Trayer&JSe?, <U9 cr' ovk efieWov ap , co raXa?, 

3 Xeiipeiv ovheiTOT, dXXd fxoL /cat OinjaKOVTi * <7Vvei(T€i. 1085 

4 CD/w-ot jaot /aot. 

5 (S Tr\.r]pi(TTaiTOv avXiOv 

6 Xu7ra9 Ta? dir ifxov Tokav, 

7 ^TLTTT av fiOL TO /cax' d/Xtt/D 

8 ecTTai ; rov ttotc rev^ojxaL 1090 

9 (TLTovofJiov ju,eXeo9 iroOev iX-TTiBos ; 

10 ^rreXetat 8' dvo) 

11 TTTw/cdSes o^vTovov Std TrvevixaTO<s 

12 ^eXwcrtv *ovK:eV ^tcrvoj, 
XO. 13 crv rot av tol KaTr)^L(ocra^, 


1082 Oepfibv Kol] BepfiSv re /cat MSS. The correction is a v. 1. noted in the ed. of 
Turnebus. 1083 us rdXas] w raXao" (j/c) L. 1084 oi^S^ttot'] ou5^7rore L. 

1085 avvdati Reiske: crwoiaei MSS. (crwottrrji L). 1086 wt /ttot yuot /xol L. 

1087 aOXtov] aiXiov L. 1089 t/ttt' Bothe: t£ ttot' MSS. — a^ia/) Dindorf : ^fiap 

MSS. 1092 ff. L has eW aWipocx avw \ jrrw/cdSeo- 6^vt6vov 5ti weip-aroff [contr. 

1081 f. -yvaXov, 'hollow' (C>. C. 
1491 ff., n.), is here properly the chamber 
itself, while KoCXas ir^rpas (possessive 
gen.) is the cavernous rock which con- 
tains it. Cp. Eur. Helen. 189 irhpiva 
p^X^'''''' I yvci\a, 'inmost recesses of the 
rocks.' — 6€p|xov Kal iraYSTtSScs. Con- 
trast this with the description by Odys- 
seus, 17 ff. Cp. Hes. Op. 640 'AffKpri, 
XetMa KaKy, Oipet dpyaXeri, ovdi ttot' 

1085 OvTJo-KOVTi a-vvfi<rii, thou wilt 
be conscious of my death, — i.e., wilt be 
the only witness of it. Cp. £1. 92 t& 5^ 
irayvvxldwv ijSr] ffrvyepai \ ^vvlcraff eiival 
pxiyepwn otKwv : and so oft. The MSS. 
have o-wvo£<r€i. This has been rendered : 
(i) 'thou wilt be a ^( place for me'' to 
die in, — i.e., good enough. Now, the 
midd. (Tvp.(pipopai does, indeed, mean ' to 
agree with ' one, — in opinions, or tastes : 
O. C. 641 n. : Her. 4. 114 ovk av wv 
Svvalp.eda iKdvQffL ffvp<t>ipea0ai. ('live in 
harmony with them'). But <rvvo£<r€t here 
could not mean simply, conveniet mihi 
tnorienti. (2) 'Thou wilt be profitable 
to me,' — by giving me a grave. So the 
first schol. : aTroWvpivcp p.01 <T\ip4'Opov iffei 
Kal (h^4\ip.oi', Kal Si^ei p,e dirodavdvTa. 
This version confounds <rvvoC(rti with 
<rwvo£<r€is. (3) 'Thou wilt be with me,' 
— simply. This last is impossible, avp.- 

<f>ipop,ai never means, or could mean, 
merely avveipi or (Twdidyw. Dindorf, 
who quotes a schol. for this, has not 
perceived that this schol., — the second, 
prefaced by t) ovtu, — is explaining, not 
<rvvoC<r€i, but, manifestly, crvvefo-ti : — ffiir 
ip.ol Icret Kal o\f/ei p,€ dirodavbvTa. 

1087 f. avXiov: cp. 19 n. — Xviras 
rds dir' k^ov. Ph. addresses the cave as 
if it were a living companion, long con- 
demned to endure his presence. (With 
irXrjpttrTaTov cp. what he says of Neopt. 
in v. 876, /3o^j re Kal Svcrocrfilas yip-wv.) 
Hence Xviras ras dir* tfiow (instead of 
Ttts epds) is fitting, — ' the anguish on my 
part,* — so painful for thee to witness. 
Cp. 0. C. 292 T&v9vp,rjpaTa... rdirb crov 

1089 f. rlirr' av (=1105 dvSpwv), 
Bothe 's correction of rl ttot av, has been 
generally received. As Dind. remarks, 
Aesch. has twice used this epic rlirre in 
lyrics {Ag. 975, Pers. 554)-— to Kar' 
djxap, daily provision. Cp. Isocr. or. 11 
§ 39 dXrjToL Kal tCov Kad' ijpJpav ivSeels. 
Eur. uses this phrase as an adv. ('every 
day,' Ion 123, £1. 182), like rb Kad' 
rip.ipav (Ar. Eq. 1 126 etc.). 

1091 <riTovd|i.ov...lXir(8os. As aiTo- 
vbfios (found only here) = s'ltov vipwv, 
affording food, aiTovbpos i\irls='a hope 
concerning the provision of food.' Hence 



Ph. Thou hollow of the caverned rock, now hot, now icy Kommos. 
cold, — so, then, it was my hapless destiny never to leave thee ! ^st 
No, thou art to witness my death also. Woe, woe is me ! Ah, ^^^°^ ^' 
thou sad dwelling, so long haunted by the pain of my presence, 
what shall be my daily portion henceforth ? Where and whence, 
wretched that I am, shall I find a hope of sustenance? Above 
my head, the timorous doves will go on their way through the 
shrill breeze ; for I can arrest their flight no more, 

Ch. 'Tis thou, 'tis thou thyself, ill-fated man, that hast so 

into TTwcr] \ fKuffi /x' ov yap ^t' lffx^<^- The only variant in the MSS. is B's i'KCxrl /*' 
for 'i\<i3<rL /j.'. For the conjectures, see comment, and Appendix. 1095 ff. L 

has cri/ roi ai toi KaT7]^lu\<rci<T' <3 ^apijiroT/j.e \ oiiK aWodev l^x^' [.V- superscr.] ti^xoi | 
raid' [made from rad'] diro (sic) /xei^opoa: On ?x" there is a maig. gl., (rvvixv^- 

the phrase is not really parallel with 
a.(TTvv6/Moi dpyai (Ant. 355), 'dispositions 
which regulate cities.' It is more like 
avdcL rpvcrdvup in 208 (n.). — rov . . .iroQev : 
for the double question, cp. 243, and n. 
on 220. 

1092 £f. A discussion of this passage, 
and a notice of conjectures, will be found 
in the Appendix. Here I briefly give 
the results. 

ircXciai 8* avw is my emendation of 
the corrupt ftid alO^posf afw. The 
word eW would be possible only if, in 
1094, we read \l' ^ouv for the MS. ?\w(r£ 
\L. But the general sense of the pas- 
sage forbids this. eXwo-iv (conjectured 
by Erfurdt and others, and found (as 
iXQffl fj.'') in one MS.) is a certain correc- 
tion of i\ta<rl (J,' : as i(r\<a (Heath) is of 
l<r\u«. He is not here praying to be 
caught up by winds, or slain by birds, 
but saying— 'in continuation of toO irore 
reu^ofiai | aiTOvdfiov irbOev iXiridoi — that 
now the birds will fly unharmed over his 
head. That alO^pos, no less than tW, is 
spurious, is made almost certain by two 
distinct considerations. (1) The anti- 
strophic v., 11 13, i\8ot fiav 8? \ viv, is a 
dochmiac. alOipos resolves the second 
long syll. of the bacchius ( = the final syll. 
of i8oL/xav) ; not an unexampled licence, 
but still a most rare one. (2) TrrwKdSts 
is sound, but could not be used, without 
art. or subst., to denote 'timid birds.'' 
aldcpos has probably supplanted that 

But if so, the corruption has been a 
deep one ; i.e., «tO' al9^pos was an attempt 
to supply, from the context, words which 
had been wholly or partly lost. Now 
suppose that the words IIEAEIAI A ANQ 

had been partly obliterated, so as to 
leave only EIAI ANO. The words &v(i) 
and 6i,vrbvQv Trverj ^ioltos would readily 
suggest that AI was a vestige of aWipos. 
And the very fact that the schol. accepts 
eWe iXwal fie as possible shows how, in 
post-classical times, ^Kucn might have 
elicited ttd' from the letters ET. The 
birds which will now fly harmless over 
his head are such as those which his bow 
used to slay, — rds viroTTT^povs \ ^dXKov 
ireXelas (288). 

6|vt6vov . . . irv€v[iaTos, shrill-sounding 
breeze: cp. //. 14. 17 Xtyiuv dvifiwv 
al\p7]pd K^Xevda. The epithet is perh. 
intended to suggest also the wTepCiv poi^- 
80s (Ant. 1004). 

ovK^T* I'o-x^w, I do not restrain them, 
i.e., do not arrest their career (iXwaiv) 
by my arrows. Cp. 1153 ff. For this 
sense of firxw cp. JSl. 242 iKri/novs t<r- 
Xovaa irripvyas \ 6^vt6vuv yboiv, — where 
L has ^(Txi^oyaa, by the same error as 
here. The MS. ov -ydp 'ir' io-x.t5« raises 
the question whether we should read 
IXw<r • ?T* ov ■ydp Ktryja. For ir' ov, cp. 
121 7 : Tr. 161 wj ^r' o^k wv. But the 
MS. ^Xual fi' would have arisen from 
iXwffiv more easily than from Awcr' #t'. 
It is more probable that ^dp was an 
interpolation here, as it is in L's text of 
O. C. 1766 and Ai. 706. 

1095 ff. o'v TOi,...diro p.cC^ovos. In 
this passage I adhere to the MS. text, 
merely writing, with Wecklein, kovk for 
ovK. The words dXXoOev ^x**" '•'^X*} tcjS* 
cannot be metrically reconciled with the 
corresponding words in the antistrophe 
(11 18 {.), i<r\' vir6 \tip6s i\M$. Din- 
dorf a.ssumes that the latter words are 
sound, and that the fault is in the strophe. 



14 cl ^apviroTfie, ^kovk 

15 aXkoOev ej^et Tvxa 

16 Ta8' CtTTO /ACt^OVOS* 

17 eure ye irapov ^povrjaaL 

18 Tou tXwovos Sat/xoi'os etXou to kolklov ^alvelv. IIOI 

^I. c5 T\dp,(jiv r\dp.(iiv dp iyoj 

2 Kttt ix6\doi XwySaro?, o? 17817 /otcr* ovSet'o? varepov 

3 dvhpQ)v elcroTTLcro) rdXa^s vaCcav iuOdS' oXovfxai, 1 1 05 

4 atat atat, 

5 OU (fiOp^dv €TL TrpO(J<j>ipb}V, 

6 ot5 TTTavoiv dn ijxoiv ottXcov 

7 Kparatat? /xera ^eparXv II lO 

8 L(r)((ov dWd jxoL acTKoira 

The later Mss. vary between ^apiiroTfie and ^apiiroTix'. For rt/x? t^5', F has rdxa 
[with 7p. T'L)x<x\ rdde. The Aldine has r(J55' for t^5'. For the conjectures, see below. 
1099 ff. L has euri ye iraphv (ppovijcrai \ tov Xuiovoa dal/iovoa el'|\oi; rd kclkiov eKelv. 
Opposite the words tov \. Sai/xovoiT is the marg. gl. Xeiirei rj avrl: and over tov 
"Xibiovoa, the gl. tov <rv/j.<p^povToa: Instead of eSri ye, A and Harl. have eDre yap. 
For eXeiJ', Hermann writes alvelv. See Appendix. 1104 f. In order that v. 1104 

He therefore writes aWoOev d tuxo. a8* 
dnb p.ei^ovos, and thus obtains a dactylic 
tetrameter, answering to ?(rx' virb x«/56s 
ift.a.%' (TTvyepav ^x^- This alteration is, 
however, extremely bold, since it eli- 
minates ?x€i without attempting to ac- 
count for it. On Dindorf s view, I should 
prefer to conjecture kov cr' \ &\\ov ^x^' 
Ti/xa 0.5' dnb /xel^ovos. The traditional 
TiJX<!- T^S' would thus be explained ; it 
would have arisen from the ambiguous 
lx«> after kov a had become kovk. But, 
on the whole, it appears safer to suppose 
that the fault is in the antistrophe. A 
very slight change will bring the words 
^(TX' virb x^'/'^s itioLs into agreement 
with 8.XKo6ev ^x^i TiJx<f T^d\ We have 
only to write, with Bergk, ^crx^v virb x«- 
pbs d/*|as. (Wecklein obtains the same 
metrical result by conjecturing lo-xe iraXd- 
fiais e/\(riv.) — See Appendix, 

KttTTj^iwo'as, hast thought it right (to 
have it so). Cp. O. T. 944 d^(w'iv : 
Plat. Rep. 337 D rf d^tots 7ra^e?»'; — ?X€i 
Tuxq, T(j8* : cp. Ai. 272 olvw etxer' iv 
KUKOis. — oirA p.€(|ovos, explaining aWo- 
0€v: for this d7r6, cp. 0. C. 1533 ff. n. 

1099 ff. irapiv : cp. fr. 323 r(v irapbv 
diaOai KaXws | ayr6s tis avT(^ Trjv ^X&^riv 
irpoadrt (pipusv. — (}>povT]0'at, to come to a 
sound mind (ingressive aor.). Cp. 1259 

i<TW(f>p6vi!}cras. So the aor. partic. in 0. 
T. 649 -Kidov Qe\y](sa,i <f>pov7)<ras t' (n. ). 

The gen. Tov...8a£)i,ovos depends not 
on iX\ov alone (as if it were irpo^Kpiv as), 
but on the idea of comparison suggested 
by the whole phrase ttKov to kcikiov 
alv£iv. Cp. Ai. 1357 viKq. yap dpeT-f] fie 
TTJs ?x^/"*s TToXi/, where tpoXi; piKq. yue = 
TToXi) Kpeiaffwv Trap' e/xoi iffTi. For alv€iv 
a.s = <rT^pyeiu, cp. Eur, A/c, 2 Orjaaav 
TpAwe^av alviaat. 

TOV Xwovos Saifjiovos, the MS. reading, 
is metrically impossible. The words tov 
\(^ovos must represent -•^^- (=1121 
Kal ykp i/j,ol). But the first syllable of 
Xipovos is necessarily long. A shorten- 
ing of Ml before o cannot be justified by 
the similar shortening of ai or 01, as 
in deiXaios (Ant, i3ion.) or oluvoiis (£1, 
1058). Musgrave compares fwijy and 
drjdxras from Eur.; but in Jlec. 11 08 
we must read i"6i;s, and in Heracl. 995 
Siwcraj. In the few places where irarp<^- 
os appears to have the 2nd syll. short, 
■jraTpios is a certain correction (cp. 7^ n.). 

Are we, then, to admit the v, I. tov 
irXfovos ? It occurs in the first schol. 
on this v.: — irXeLovos 5h daifiovos X^yei 
TOV XvaiTeXeaT^pov Kal (Tv/j,(p6pov. Her- 
mann, Dindorf and Wecklein are among 
those who accept it. In its favour two 



decreed ; this fortune to which thou art captive comes not from 
without, or from a stronger hand : for, when it was in thy power 
to show wisdom, thy choice was to reject the better fate, and to 
accept the worse. 

Ph. Ah, hapless, hapless then that I am, and broken by ist anti- 
suffering ; who henceforth must dwell here in my misery, with strophe. 
no man for companion in the days to come, and waste away, — 
woe, woe is me, — no longer bringing food to my home, no 
longer gaining it with the winged weapons held in my strong 

But the unsuspected 

may end with a long syllable, Herm. proposes varepwy. Meineke, (pwrdv instead of 
dvdpuv. 1109 f. Doederlein and Schneidewin would point thus: — irpo(T<pip<i}p, \ 06, 
irravwv dv' ifidv oirXuv, \ Kparaiais K.r.\. For 01^ irravuv Bergk conj. evwrdvuv. For 
laX*^" Schenkel conj. dpx<^v. — Af/jaraiaTj MSS. : Kparaiaunv Campbell (=tI tot' ad fj,oi 
in 1089). 1111 AaKoira] yp. 8^ Kal &\l/o<pa dirb toO /j-tj \po<j>eiv: schol. in L. 

points may be noticed, (a) Salfj-uf, when 
it means fiolpa, is sometimes quite im- 
personal ; e.^^., fr. 587 /xi] aire'ipe iroWoh 
Tov irapbvTa Sal/xova ('spread not thy 
present trouble abroad ' — by speech). 
(i>) Tov irX^ovos Sal;xovos would be sug- 
gested by such phrases as TrX^oj* ^x""' 
i.e., it might be possible to say t6v 
irXdu daifiov' #x'^> or the like, though 
not 6 TrXe/wc dalfxuv ne oi^^u. And so 
the bold phrase seems just conceivable 
here, where the idea is, ' Instead of the 
better portion, thou hast chosen the 
worse.' Omitting tov, Bothe would read 
Xwtovos (cp. Simonides Amorg. 7. 30 
Xoji'wj/ ywri), and Wunder Xuirepov. 
But, for Soph., neither seems probable. 

I should like to read evri ye irapbv 
Kvprjo-ai. I XijJoj'oj av dalfjiovoi eTKov t6 
KdKiov alvdv. The loss of av might have 
led to TOV being added by some one who 
thought that the first syll. of Xc^ovoi could 
be short. 

1103 ff. TJSi}... vorT€pov...€lo-07rC<r<i): 
the redundant diction marks strong feel- 
ing, as in At. 858 iravviTTaTov 87] kovttot' 
avdis iiffrepop. v<rT€pov : for the short 
syli. at the end of the verse, cp. 184 n. 

1108 7rpo(r<{>^pwv, bringing home. 
The act. denotes the simple act of 
' carrying towards ' the cave ; the midd. 
irpoff^fp6/xei>os would have further ex- 
pressed that the food was for his own 
use. Cp. 708 atpwv : O. C. 6 (p^povTa 
(= (pepS/xivoi'). 

1100 f. ov 'TrTav«v...i;o-)(^«v. The 
oti/}/ food which Ph. could obtain was 

that which his bow procured (287). And 
here the loss of the bow is uppermost in 
his thoughts. Hence the emphatic re- 
petition : — ov (pop^dv ^Ti irpoff(f>^pwv, ov 
{irpo(y<f>ipu}v) irravwv dir' tjAwv oirXwv. 
The general word, Trpoaip^pwv, is under- 
stood again with the adverbial phrase 
which specialises it. Thus the rhetori- 
cal effect is much as if he had said, oiK 
dypeduv opviOas, oi ro^evuv. The object 
to ia-\(Dv is avTd {i.e. t& oirXa) under- 
stood. Cp. 1058 KdKiov ov8kv dv I Tovruv 
KpaTvveiv /j.r]d' iiriOvveiv X^P^- Hartung 
objects that it is the bow which is held, 
whereas ittovwv suits only the arrows : 
hence he writes, oi) wTavQv oirX' ifxCcv 
roifav (for the final spondee cp. 1151 
d\Kdv). The simple answer is that, at 
the moment of shooting, the archer holds 
both bow and arrow : and the epithet 
Kparaiais suits precisely that moment, 
since it suggests the effort of drawing the 
bow. Brunck was clearly wrong in sup- 
plying <{>op^dv with fo'xwj'. 

1111 f. a.<rKOiro. = dirpoabbK-qra: cp. 
El. 1 3 1 5 elpyaaai M /x' dcTKoira, — The da- 
tive with vTF^Sv would not be unusual if 
the sense were, * came into my thoughts ': 
Od. 10. 398 wdffiv 5' ifiepbeis {/ir48v y6os: 
Tr. 298 iiLol ykp oIktos tlff^^r) : cp. O. C, 
^^2 n. But here the sense is, 'be- 
guiled,' for which we should have ex- 
pected the ace, as after in^pxafiai, iwo- 
ttItttw. The explanation may be that 
the sense, 'beguiled,' is here derived 
from the sense, 'insinuated themselves 
into my mind.' 



9 KpvTTTa T eirr) BoXepaq vneSv <f)p€v6<;' 

10 ISoLfxav he VLV, 

11 TOP TctSe p/qcrdixevov, top ictov ^povov 

12 e/xa? Xa^ovr' dvia^. 1 1 1 5 
XO. 13 7roT/xo9, <7roT/xo?> o^e haip-ovoiv toZ^, 

14 ovSe cre ye h6ko<; 

15 e(T^ev VTTo )(eip6s ''oifx- 

16 a?' (TTvyepdv e)(e 

17 hvcriroTfJLOv dpdv in aWot?. 1 1 20 

18 /cat yd/o iixol tovto fiekei, /x^ ^iKoTiqT dirajay. 

(TTp. ^. ^I. otjaot /xot, /cat ttov TroXtcts 
2 TTOvTov 6lvo<5 e(f)y]iJievo<s, 
s^'^eyyeXa, x^P'' T^dWcov 1125 

4 rai^ e/xav fxeXeov Tpo(f)dv, 

5 rdv ovSet? ttot e^dcTTacrev. 

6 w To^ov (fyiXov, (6 (j>iX(t)v 

7 X'^ipo^v eK^e^Laa-jJievov, 

8 -)) 770U eXetz^oi^ 6pa<;, (fypevas el TLva<s 1 1 30 

9 ^et9, Tov 'HpdKXeuov 
10 '''apOfiLov d)Se (Toi 

1112 iirr^Su] Hartung reads awibv [sc. rk SirXa), 'have stripped me of my arms ' : a 
sense which would require dwidvae. 1114 f. Nauck conj. toi>s Ta5e fj.T]<rafj.hovs... | 
i/jLcis Xax^vrai dras. 1116 — 1121 L divides the vv. thus: — wbrixoa — oi)\8k — j 

Xeipba-^ j I'xe — | dpav dpd.v — | Kai yap — | fij] — dTrdarji. 1116 The second irdrfios 
was added by Erfurdt. Gleditsch follows the Mss. in reading ttAt/uos once only, and 
deletes the second (rv toi in X095. 1118 ^erxe" inrb X"POS d^Ss Bergk : I(Tx' 

i)irb x«/'6s ^P^S,s MSS. Campbell gives ^crxei' virb x^pos ^M^s (changing rt^x? t^S' to 
Twx'^'sin 1097): Wecklein, ^trxe waKdfioLLS ifiataiv. Blaydes reads ^<rx' viro x^P^J dyuas: 
but he does not bring strophe and antistrophe into metrical agreement. For ^crx' he 

1113 l8o()Jiav: for the midd., cp. 

1116 ff. iroT|i,os . . . 8ai(i,ovci>v : Ani. 
157 diwv...(rvvTvxLais, n. Two construc- 
tions are possible : I prefer the first, 
(i) rdSs (nom.) <r€ Tr6T(i.os...^crx€v, 'these 
things have come upon thee as a doom 
from heaven.' (2) TroTjJios <r« Td8€ (cogn. 
ace.) 'i<r\ev, 'fate hath put this constraint 
on thee.' We can say /3tdfo/xat (or dvay- 
Kd^w) Tivd Ti: but ix<^ '''"'^ ^* would be 
harsher. There is a like ambiguity in 
Aesch. Pers. 750 truis rdd' oii vb<ros 
(ppevQy I dxe TraiS' ifibv; and there, too, 
Tab' seems best taken as nom. For the 
sense of io-yjtv, cp. 331 n. — ov8i a-i 74 : 
for 76 with the repeated ce, cp. AnL 

790. — d|Jias, Bergk's correction of inSm 
cp. 1095 ff., n. 

1119 f. (TTVYcpdv, pass., abhorred, 
dreadful: cp. Ai. 12 14 ffrvyepif daifiovi. 
— i\t, 'direct,' like a missile: cp. //. 3. 
26^ Tredlovd' ^X"'' WK^aj 'iTnrovs. — itr dX- 
Xois : cp. Tr. 468 f. ffoi S' iyus (f>pd^(i> 
KaKbv I wpbs dWop elvai, irpbs 5' ^fi' d\pev- 
Beiv aei : //. i. 295 dWoiffiv bi) TaOr' 
iiriT^Weo, fi^ ydp i/xoi ye. There is no 
reference to Odysseus, whom they pre- 
sently defend (1143), o"" to any definite 

1121 f. Kal 7dp i\Lo\ k.t.X. The 
sense is: — 'Do not blame us: so far 
from being thy foes, we are sincerely 
anxious to win thy friendship.' tovto, 



deceits of a treacherous soul beguiled me. Would that I might 
see him, the contriver of this plot, doomed to my pangs, and 
for as long a time ! 

Ch. Fate, heaven-appointed fate hath come upon thee in 
this, — not any treachery to which my hand was lent. Point not 
at me thy dread and baneful curse ! Fain indfeed am I that 
thou shouldst not reject my friendship. 

Ph. Ah me, ah me ! And sitting, I ween, on the and 
marge of the white waves, he mocks me, brandishing the strophe, 
weapon that sustained my hapless life, the weapon which no 
other living man had borne ! Ah, thou well-loved bow, ah, 
thou that hast been torn from loving hands, surely, if thou 
canst feel, thou seest with pity that the comrade of Heracles is 

conj. fpi', which Nauck approves. 1120 dpav r: dpd.v dpdv L. 1121 <f>i\6TriT' 
made from (pCKbrtiTi in L. 1123 0? fioi. /xoi L. — irov, omitted by the first hand in L, 
has been added by S. For KaL ttov, Blaydes conj. ■^ ttov. 1124 e^Tj/uevos] ^(^' rjfji.€vos 
Cavallin. 1126 yeXq. fwv uss. : 7eX^ yuot Cavallin. x^P' Turnebus : x^/o^ L. 

1126 f. Hermann {Retract, p. 16) would transpose these two vv. 1130 17] L has 

(J (et), but the first hand has added strokes to the stem which indicate 1). — iXeivbv 
Brunck: iXeeivbv mss. 1131 ^x^i-s] A letter (<r?) has been erased before this word 
in L. 1132 &pd/uov Erfurdt: AdXiov mss. {yp. adXov L in marg.). Dindorf gives 

ffvvvofiov : Blaydes, rjXiKa rdvde aoi : Campbell, aJdXov l/x' wdi <rot. 

i.e., jM] <j>iXoTHT dir«<rTj. The constr. 
of \Likn, with fir] aTTUJffjj is like that of 
opw and <T/co7rw (meaning, ' to take care ') 
with fii/) instead of oirws iJ.i]. Others make 
(iT]...dir«<rjj imperative: 'do not reject,' 
etc. Then tovto becomes awkward, 
since it can hardly refer to the coming 
deprecation, nor can it well mean 'thy 

1123 f: iroXias, not iroXiov, since the 
words irbvTov dipbs form a single notion : 
Ant. 794 n. The gen. goes with €<|>t)|i,€vos: 
cp. Find. N. 4. 67 Tds...i(p€^6fji.evoi: Ap. 
Rhod. 3. 1000 f. vr]hs...i<j>€^op.ivy}. Some 
take the gen. as partitive, after irov : but 
the latter clearly means here, 'I ween': 
cp. At. 382 rj irov woXxiv yiXuO^ iitp' r)Sot>rjs 

1126 *iy^tk^ is my emendation of 
^cXql \LOv. The antistrophic verse (1148 
X^po^ oiipefft^iOTas) shows the true metre ; 
and a substitution of — — for — - is 
impossible here. If, on the other hand, 
the iy of lyytXqi had been accidentally 
lost, the insertion of |Jiov is just such an 
expedient as might have occurred to a 
post-classical corrector. There is no 
classical example of a gen. after the 
simple yeXdv, though Lucian has that 
construction (Dem. Enc. 16 7eXa>' Huai 

J.S. IV. 

/ioi Tov Tas 6(ppds cwdyovTos). 

1126 Toiv 6|Adv (itX^ov : cp. 0. C, 
344 rdp.h, Svar-qvov /ca/cd. — Tpo({>dv : cp. 


1130fF. •^ irov: cp. ii'23 /cat 7roi» n. — 
eXcivdv op^s, lookest piteously, i.e., with 
a look expressing sorrow for thyself, and 
pity for him. Cp. Tr. 527 f. 6fx/j.a... \ 
iXeivdv : Hes. Scztt. 426 deivbv opQv 6(7- 
ffOKn. — Tov ' HpdKXclov dp6|xiov, the ally, 
friend, of Heracles. dp6|xiov seems a 
certain correction of the MS. dOXiov. The 
word dpOfjuos (expressing the bond of al- 
liance or friendship) was a poet, synonym 
for <f>iXos : Od. 16. 427 ol d' rjfiiv &pd/xioi, 
riffav: Theognis 1312 oXffirep vvp ApOfiios 
r]de (plXos. Cp. /iom. hym. 3. 524 kir' 
dpdfji(^ Kal tpiXbrriTi : and the Homeric 
iplrjpes eraipoi. The adj. 'HpaKXciov re- 
presents the gen. "RpaKXiovs, since (Lpd/xios 
with the art. can be treated as a subst. 
(like olKew, iiriTifideios, etc.) : cp. O. T. 
267 T(j5 AafidaKelcf) iraidl (n.). Prof. Camp- 
bell reads adXov <iij.'> w5^ ffoi, adopting 
aOXov from the margin of L, and con- 
jecturally adding f/x'. He renders : ' me 
thus destined no more to use thee in the 
Heraclean exercise,' — taking the 'Hpd- 
/cXeios adXos to be archery. 





11 ovKETi -^^prjcrofxepov to /xeOvcrTepov, 

12 "^aXXou 8' iv [xeTaXkaya, 

Id TToXvixr))(civov a^-Spo? ipecrcreL, 1 135 

14 6p(ov fxev ai(TXpa<s aTTctra?, cTTvyvov re (ftojT i^doBoTrov, 

15 ^U|Ot a77 aicr)(p(ov avareKkovo ^o9 e(p T^/u-ti' Ka/c 

eixTjcraT , ^co Zet. 
XO. 16 aj/S/)09 rot *Ta /xet* *evStAc' alkv enreiv, II 40 

17 eiTTOvTO? 8e /at) cf)dov€pav 

18 i^(0(TaL y\.a>(Tcra^ dSvi^at*. 

19 KCtJ'OS 8' et? CtTTO TToXXwX/ 

20 Ta;)(^et? *tc3j'S' i(f)rjixo(Twa 

21 KOivav iqvvcrev i<s <f)ikov<s dpcoydv. 1 1 45 

1133 fiedvarepov] /xed' varepov L. 1134 dW ^j* /xeTa\Xa7^ MSS. (yU€TaXXa75 A). 

A syllable is wanting: cp. 1157 i/J-di capKos al6\a9. Dindorf conj. #t', dXX' iv 
fieraWay^: Hermann, ftXXou 3' ev /xeraXXay^ : Bergk, dXX' aiiv /j^eraXKayqi: Hartung, 
Xfpoii' S' ev p-iTaWayq. : Cavallin, dX\' alkv fier' dyKdXais : Wecklein, dXX' fiXXg fier' 
dyKaXq.: Mekler, dXX' ?vdev p^er' dyKaXq,. 1135 ep^ffffei] Wecklein conj. iXijffei: 

Bergk, ip6(xaei : Seyffert, iir^a-aei (' wilt be on his shoulders'). Blaydes reads &p' ^aaei. 
1136 — 39 L divides the vv. thus: — opQv — | <rTvyv6v — | p.vpL' — ii\plv — idvaaetjff. 
1137 (TTvyvdv re MSS.: arvyvbv hi Turnebus. 1138 f. pLvpV dir' alffxp^v dvariXXovO' 
Off' i^' rjpiv KdK ip.ijffaT'' 68vff<retJS MSS. (dvariXXovra off' L: cp. AnL [147 n.). For 
/ivpl' dv' Gernhard conj. p.vpla t': Kaibel, /xvpia 5' ddpQv (with ffrvywv re for ffrvyvbv 

1134 f. dXXov 8' kv (ACTaXXa-y^ is 
Hermann's emendation of dXX' €v |Ji€TaX- 
Xa^^, which is shorter by a syllable than 
the antistrophic v., 1157 ip^di aapKds 
al6Xai. It is the simplest and most 
probable correction, iv here denotes an 
attendant circumstance (cp. Eur. H. F. 
931 6 5' ovKid' avrbi rjv, \ dXX' iv ffrpo- 
(paiffw 6p.p,dT<i}v i(j)0app,ivos) : and the gen. 
after jwraXXa-y^ denotes the ownership to 
which the change is made : cp. Thuc. 6. 
18 dTrpaypLOff>jvT}s p,eTa§oXrj, a change to 
inactivity. Thus the phrase is equiv. 
to p.eTaX\d^av &XXov TroXvpi.T)xo-vov dvdpa, 
ipiffffei {xnr' airrod) : 'having got a new 
master — a man of many wiles — thou art 
wielded (by him).' For the idiomatic 
aXXov cp. Aesch. Th. 424 ylya% 88' dXXos. 

ipia-fTd means that the new owner's 
hands can deal with the bow as they will. 
For ipiffffoi ('row,' then fig., 'ply'), cp. 
Ant. 158 n. The word is here a poet, 
synonym for vupidu}. Cp. //. 5. 594 iyx°^ 
evili/xa: Tr. 512 T6^a koX Xbyx"-^ pImaKbv 
re TLvdffffwv. 

Cavallin's conject., dXX* aUv (ler* 017- 
KolXais (which others have modified, see 
cr. n.), is liable to this primary objection, 
that pier' dyxdXais could not here stand 

for nerd x^P'^^"- Such phrases as iv 
dyKdXaii ^x^'-" 'ire used only of what is 
carried 'in the arms.' Odysseus does not 
hug the bow. 

1136 ff. opwv fxiv : for the place of 
pLiv, cp. 279 n. — (TTvyvov T£ : for re after 
p-iv, cp. 1058 n. — <f)«T' €x.^o8oTr6v is a 
periphrasis for ix^P^" (subst.), hence 
ixOodoirbv can follow ffrvyvbv without 
seeming weak. 

M Zev is Dindorf 's correction of'OSvcr- 
o-€vs, instead of which we require a 
spondee or trochee { = dXa 1162). Cp. 
the u ZeO in 0. T. 1198 and Tr. 995: 
and Ar. Ach, 225 offns, c3 ZeO irdrep Kai 
deal, TolffLv ix^poiffiv iffirelaayo. But he 
might still more fittingly have quoted 
Dem. or. 19 § 113, where, as here, the 
indignant invocation closes the sentence : 
— 7roXXoi>s ^(p7] Toiis dopv^ovvTas eXvai, 
dXiyovi 5i roi/s ffTparevopAvovs, orav bijj, 
{p,ipv7]ff6e SrjTTOV,) aiiros,, Oavp-dffioi 
ffTpaTi(JorT]s, w Zieu. At v. iiSt Ph. ap- 
peals to dpaios Zevs. Reading « Zev, it 
is best to adopt Bothe's 6s for the MS. 
o<r*, and to make dvaTt'XXovO' intrans. : 
' countless ills, arising from (effected by) 
shameful arts.' 

Next to CO Z(v, the most attractive 



now to use thee nevermore ! Thou hast found a new and wily 
master; by him art thou wielded; foul deceits thou seest, and 
the face of that abhorred foe by whom countless mischiefs, 
springing from vile arts, have been contrived against me, — be 
thou, O Zeus, my witness ! 

Ch. It is the part of a man ever to assert the right; but, 
when he hath done so, to refrain from stinging with rancorous 
taunts. Odysseus was but the envoy of the host, and, at their 
mandate, achieved a public benefit for his friends. 

re in 1137). For oV Bothe conj. 8s, and so Dindorf. For ifn/icraT^ 'Odv^aeis Dindorf 
conj. ifXTjaar', (5 ZeO : Hermann \Retracl. p. 16) iii.-i]aaTO Zei^s: Campbell, iix-fjaad^ odros : 
Arndt, ^ytiijcar' ovSeis: Ziel, i/xTjaar' ovtis: Blaydes, ifj/qvar^ ^pyuv. Others suggest 
ipya, a.vqp, avTOS, <3 deol, or dXyr]. 1140 a.v8p6s rot to fiiv e5 diKaiov eiirelv MSS. 

See comment, and Appendix. 1143 kcIvos 5' MSS,: Brunck omits 5', for 

the sake of closer correspondence with 1166 (/c^pa). 1144 toC5' e^rjfxoawai 

L, with most MSS.: toOS' evcprip.offivav Triclinius: to05' eiKpTjp.oaiJi'q. Turnebus : rovd' 
v(f>r]fio<riLivq. V-*, and so Hermann. Most of the recent edd. read tQvS' e^Tj^ttoiri;*'^. 
All MSS. have to05' : tu>v8' is due to Gernhard and Thudichum. Blaydes reads 
rdvS' e<j)r}tioa{]vav ('charged with this order'). Musgrave conj. rax^eh tout', evOrj- 
fioff^vg. ('by good mans^ement'). 1145 ijvvaef is (pLXovs] Blaydes conj. fjvvffe rots 

<pi\ois : Gleditsch, ijvvaep els <t>i\<j}v dpwydv. 

correction of 'Odvaaeijs is Arndt's ovSeCs, 
which would require us to take dvar^X.- 
Xov6' as ace. sing, masc, with transitive 
sense, and to keep o(r': 'causing countless 
ills to spring up..., more than any other 
man ever contrived against me.' Cp. //. 
22. 380 8s KaKo. 7r6X\' ippe^ev, 8<r' oil aij/x- 
■iravTfs ol dWoi. But this is far less forcible. 

1140 dvSpos Toi rd \t.fv ^VSik' aUv 
tlirtiv. Arndt thus amends the MS. dv- 
Spos Toi rd |xiv li SiKaiov elirtiv. The 
change involved is very slight, — rd for 
TO, V for V, and e for o. The sense is : — 
'The part of a (true) man is ever to assert 
what is right, but to do so without adding 
invectives.' That is, Philoctetes is justi- 
fied in expressing his sense of the wrong 
done to him ; but not in reviling Odysseus. 
Odysseus was merely the agent of the 
Greek army, and acted for the public 
good. Cp. O.T, 11^8 fiT] \iytav ye Toiv- 
SiKov : Eur. Tro. 970 koX rijcSe Sei^oj /xt] 
Xiyovaav ivSiKa. Nauck objects that with 
aUv we ought to have the pres. inf. \iyi\,v. 
But aUv €lir€iv = 'to assert on each occa- 
sion,' — the aor. inf. marking the moment 
of the assertion. The combination of aUv 
with the aor. is therefore no less correct 
than {e.g.) in II. 21. 263 Cos aUl 'AxiX^a, 
Ki.x'fl<^o.To Kufj.a. l>6oio. 

The only sound version of the vulgate, 
dvSpos Tot TO \i.iv tv SiKaiov clirctv, is 
Hermann's : — ' It is the part of a man to 

say that what is expedient {quod utile est) 
is just': — i.e., Philoctetes, if he is a true 
man, ought to remember that the act of 
taking him to Troy is for the public good 
(to tS) ; and ought therefore to admit that 
it is just. But we may object :— (i) This 
sense of to €5 is too obscure. (2) The 
Chorus may properly remonstrate with 
Philoctetes on his invectives against Odys- 
seus ; but they could scarcely require him 
to allow that his treatment had been 
BIkmov. (3) The antithesis between the 
first clause and the second (elirovTOs 8J 
K.T.X.) thus loses its force; for a man who 
conceded the justice of the act would not 
revile the agent. — Other versions of the 
vulgate, and other emendations, will be 
found in the Appendix. 

1141 f. tlirovTos 84...d8vvav. The 
gen. elirbvTos depends, like dvSpds, on itrTL 
understood. elirbvTo. would be equally 
correct, but would be subject to i^Qxrai. 
Cp. 552 irpo(TTvx(>vTi, where similarly the 
ace. could stand. — ci|c3o-ai, like a sting: 
cp. Ar. Vcsp. 423 Ka^elpas rd KivTpov eir' 
iir' aiiTbv 'U<to. — -y^wcro-as oSvvav, lit., 
'pain arising from (given by) the tongue,' 
i.e., galling speech: not 'garrulity,' like 

1143 £f. K€ivos 8'. Odysseus acted 
by the public command for the public 
good. He himself has used a similar 
plea (109). — €ls dird iroXXwv TaxOelsi 

12 — 2 



avT. ^. «J)I. a. TTTavaX Brjpai -vapoTTcov r 

2 ^OvT) drjpoiv, ov<s 08' e^ct 

3 ^wpos ov peoTL fia-ras, 

4 ^' jxTjKeT air avkioiv <j>vya 

5 ''^TTTjhaT' ov yap e^cj ^epolv 

6 TOiV npocrdev fieXewv oKkolv, 

7 (3 hv<TTavo<5 iyo) ravvv 

8 akk aveoYjv, o oe X'^P^^ ^P 

9 (^o^iqTO^, ovk46 Vfxlv, 
10 epirere' vvv koXov 




1146 Trravai r: irT-qval L. 1148 oiipecn^wrat r: oip€(r(ri.^wTa(r L, 

1149 f. 01O'?' /*' oiKir' cltt' aiiXiuv \ TreXar' MSS. In L TreXfir' has been made from 
ireXatr', the t having been erased, and a stroke drawn from a to r. For conjectures 

appointed to the task as one out of many, 
i.e., as their agent. For the prep., cp. 
647 n. Though v. 6 might suggest viro, 
change is needless. — €<j>r]|xo<rvv(f = ^^exjixj, 
ivToXri : a Homeric and Pindaric word. — 
T«vS* is a clearly true correction of the MS. 
Tov8'. Blaydes, reading rdi/d' e((>7jfji,o(rijvav, 
joins it with raxOeU ('intrusted with this 
commission'). — ts <j>£Xovs, 'towards' his 
friends, — in their interest, is has been 
suspected (see cr. n.); but is <pl\ovs is 
better than rots <pi\oLs here, where two 
aspects of the same act are contrasted. 
Cp. At. 6'jg 5 r' ix^P^^ W'" ^s ToaSvd' 
iX^aprios \ (is Kai <piK-/i<rwi' avOis' ^s re 
Tov (pLXov I T0(Tav6' virovpyeiv w^eXetv 
^ovK-fjaop-an k.t.X. 

1146 xapoTTwv. The rt x°-P {x°-^P<^> 
Xapd, Xf^P's) is akin to the Sanskrit gAar 
(Aar), 'glow,' 'shine' (Curt. Etytfi.% 185). 
XapoirSs, ' bright-eyed,' was used esp. to 
denote the fierce light in the eyes of wild 
animals: Od. 11. 611 xo/)07rot reXiovres. 
So in Ar. Pax 1065, where x^Pottoio-i 
iridi)Kois alludes to the Spartans, the adj. 
implies 'truculent.' In men, according 
to Arist. Physiogn. 3, the x<*/'07rd>' 8/i//»i 
is characteristic of the dvSpehs, and also 
of the eixpirfjs. Though not descriptive of 
colour, xttpo7r6s is sometimes associated, 
or even identified, with ^Xawis (Theocr. 
20. 25 dfifxard ixoi yXavKas xttpoTrtiiTe/sa 
TToXXd;' 'Addvas) : cp. Tac. Germ. 4 truces 
et caentlei oculi. 

1148 ovp€<rip<uTas, ace. plur., 'finding 
food on the hills': cp. 937, 955: //. 12. 
299 Xi^av 6pealT()o<l>os : Hes. Scut. 407 
0^765 6pf<r(Tiv6fMov : and so dpeiXex'^s, dpei- 
vdfios, 6pt<TK(^os, oipealipoiTOs, etc. If we 

took the adj. as nom. sing., with x^P^^^ 
it would mean, 'affording pasture on the 
hills': as Ai. 614 <t)pevbs olo^wras, 'feed- 
ing lonely thoughts.' But the first view 
seems to agree better with usage : and in 
such a compound the ending -^wttjs could 
represent either pdcrKdiv or ^oaKb/xevos. 

1149 f. *\L't\Kir' dir' avXCwv (buY^- 
I *7rT)8aT'. The MSS. give ()>v'y^ n' ovk^t 
dir* avXCwv | irtXar', of which the only 
tenable rendering is Hermann's: — 'No 
more, in your flight, will ye draw me 
after you from my cave.' On this we 
remark: — (i) The use of ireXoiT*, though 
possible, is strange. When ireXd^eiv is 
trans., the place to which the object is 
brought is almost always expressed, either 
by a dat., or by a prep, and case : or, if 
not expressed, it is at least clearly im- 
plied; as in //. 21. 92 01) ydp 6tw \ <rds 
X"pas (pev^ecrdai, iirel y' iTriXaffffi ye 
daipLuv : where the context implies i/xoL 
far more clearly than <f>vyq. here implies 
vfjuv airoTs. Comparing //. 5. 766 i} ^ 
/ndXiffT^ etude kuk^s ddtjfrjcri ireXd^eiv, and 
Pind. 0. I. 77 €ixi...Kp&Tei...TreXa(Tov, we 
might surmise that, to a Greek ear, <t>vyq.. 
fi' oiiKir' dir' avXLwv \ ireXdr' would rather 
suggest this sense, — 'Ye will no longer 
force me to flight from my cave.' (2) But,, 
apart from the use of jreXar', there is- 
a further difiiculty. Verse 1149 should 
correspond with v. 11 26, rdv ifidv fieXiov 
Tpo(pdv. These are glyconic verses. An 
iambus, ^vyg,, could not begin such a 
verse, unless its first syll. served merely 
as anacrusis. If we transpose ^1^7^ but 
keep /x' oiKir', then we have another 
impossibility, viz. a sentence beginning 



Ph. Ah, my wir.ged prey, and ye tribes of bright-eyed 2nd anti- 
beasts that this place holds in its upland pastures, start no strophe, 
more in flight from your lairs ; for I bear not in my hands 
those shafts wb;ich were my strength of old, — ah, wretched 
that I now T^m ! Nay, roam at large, the place hath now 
no more terrors for you, — no more ! Now is the moment 

see comme_[jt, and Appendix. 1151 wpoadev r: irpdade L. — dX/cdj/] As the corre- 
spondinr, word in the strophe is (plXuv (1128), Herm. gave tclv wpdadev y' dKKd,v 
^fXiuy ^ He also conj. aKfiav. 1153 ff. d\\' avidtjv 6Se x^pos ip^Kerai \ ovk4ti 

^^\Tbs vfuv I Ipirere* Mss. Instead of aviS-qv, L has avaidi]v, but with e written 

with fie. Other versions of the vulgate 
which have been proposed are examined 
in the Appendix. 

Auratus and Canter saw that («.' ovk^* 
is corrupted from (xtjk^'. Auratus, lieep- 
ing TreXar', understood (like Wunder), 
'No longer approach, in order to fly from 
my cave,' — an impossible sense for the 
dat. <i>vyq. : though TreXar' as imperat. 
might be defended by the verse of an 
unknown poet in Plut. Mor. 457 D ^aXve 
Xd| cTri rpaxi^Xou, j3a?j'6 koX TriXa x^ovi. 
Canter read eXar , *no longer rush.' For 
this imperat. (from i\au) cp. Eur. //. F. 
819 (^Xa), and Eur. fr. 779 ^Xa Se /iijre 
K.T.X. But I feel certain that the true 
reading is irrjSoiT , which I proposed in 
the jhurn. of Philology vol. il. p. 80 
(1869). riEAAT' (as it would have been 
written by Sophocles) would most easily 
become IIEAAT'. The change of irtjSaT* 
into irtXar' would have facilitated that 
of jATiK^T into J*.' ovKir, since ireXar^ 
would naturally be taken as fut. indie, of 
TreXdfw, not as imperat. of TreXdw. 

The metre would be restored by reading 
ix-q (pvydti ?t' ott' avXiwv. But a simpler 
remedy is to place <j>v7^ last, instead of 
first, in the v. It is not essential to the cor- 
respondence of glyconic verses in strophe 
and antistrophe that the dactyl should 
occur in the same place: thus v. 11 24 
TTocTou Oivbt i<pr]ixevos answers to 1147, 
^dfT) Orjpwv ou$ o5' ^et. — See Appendix. 

1153 ff. dXX* dv^Siiv K.T.X. The 
reading of the MSS. here (see cr. n.) 
presents two great difficulties, (i) ivi- 
011V yields no possible sense when joined 
with ipijK€Tai. That adv. (from dvLrjfu, 
'to let go 'J means, 'without restraint,' 
'with free course' (im missis habenis), as 
in Aesch. Suppl. 15 <(>eiy€iv avi5y)v 5td 
Kvfj.' dXiov. (2) ipvKtTat., as the whole 
usage of the verb shows, must mean 
either 'is detained,' or else, 'is warded 
off.' Hence the following versions of the 

MS. text are impossible: — (a) 'this place 
is remissly guarded'' ; (b) 'this place is 
heldhyyo\x in freedom' (schol. iptJKeraf 
KaT^X^rai). Seyffert understands, 'this 
place detains you with it in freedom': 
but, even if we could make the verb 
midd. , av^bttv could not represent dvero'ui 
or aveifiivovs. 

In the Joiirn. Phil. II. p. 80 (1869) 
I proposed the emendation which I be- 
lieve to be true. epvKcrak ought to be 
dp' ovK^Ti. The error would have been 
an easy one if the apostrophe after a/ 
had been lost, since x**P°5 l^^s no verb. 
That the initial a of dp' would have 
been no obstacle, may be seen from the 
converse case in O. C. 550, where the 
MSS. give dweffTdXt), corrupted from €((> 
acTTaXr}. Many other false readings have 
arisen from two words being made into 
one (or vice versa), often with a further 
corruption of the letters; as 0. C. 11^ 
TOffauTT] for Ws avrrj ; ib. 1482 (xwri- 
Xoi/M for (Tov Tijxoi-fj-t. The parenthesis, 
6 5^ x'^pos ^p' oiiKiri \ <f>oP7)T6s, ovk^O' 
vfuv, is naturally placed, because the 
emphatic word of the whole sentence is 
dveSi^v, and the parenthesis justifies it : 
' Without restraint — and there is nothing 
here now, it seems, to restrain you— go 
on your way.' dpa expresses his new 
and bitter sense of helplessness. With 
regard to the repeated ovk^ti, it should 
be noted that such pathetic iteration is 
peculiarly frequent in this KonfiMs'. see 
1095 ai Toi, (TV Toi: 1 102 « rXd/uav, rXd- 
IJ.U3V dp' iyd): 1 128 w t6^ov (pIXof, w ipiXuv 
K.T.X. : 1 165 dXXd yvuid', ed yvud' : 1186 
daifjLWv, daifiuv: 1 197 ovSi-rror', ovd^iroT. 

The simple transposition, ^o^r\r6i, ov- 
Ki9' (for the MS. oi>K^ri tpo^rjTds), is the best 
mode of restoring the metre (=1131 ^x^is 
Tbv'HpoiKXeiov). Cp. 156 where firi irpoa- 
wfauv p.e Xddrj has become in the MSS. /Uij 
fj-e Xddrj Trpoffireffuv (n.). — See Appendix. 

1155 ff. vvv KoAov: cp. Ar. Pax 292 



11 avTi(f)Ovou Kopea-ai (TTOfj^a tt/oo? X^P^^ 

12 e/xas (rapKo<; atoXas* 

13 ttTTO ya^ ^lov avTLKa Xeixjjco. 

14 TToBev yap ecrrau ^iotol ; rts wS' ev av/ZCtt? Tpeqyerai, 

15 ixr)KeTL jXYj^efog Kparvvcov ocra TTefMneL ptoSw^o? 

ata; n6i 

XO. 16 TT/oos ^eoJi/, et rt ae^ei ^dvov, TrdXaaaop, 

17 evvola TTctcra Trekdrav 

18 aA.A.a yv(ou , ev yvatu , e-m croi 

19 /c^/3a rat's' dnocfyevyeiv. 

20 oiKTpd yap jSoaKELV, dharjs S' 

21 exetv ixvpiov d)(0o<i o ^vvoiKei. 

dvofioi- ^I. TTCtXw/ ttoXlv TTokatov akyrjix vTrejavatrag, w ll 70 

oo-Tp. Xwcrre twi' 77/91^ ivToiroiv. tl /x wXecra? ; rt fx eipyaaai \ 

above ai by the first hand. For conjectures see comment, and Appendix. 
1167 ifias aapKos ai6\as] TcLaS' al6Xas aapKos Triclinius. For al6\as Nauck writes 
dOXlas. 1161 f. L divides thus: iJ.r]K4Ti...8<Ta irifx-\irei...ala. 1163 ai^ei] aijir)!. 

L. — £,ivov, iriXacraov] Hermann conj. ^ivov, /xaXdaaov: Arndt, ^4vwv y' ^Xaacov. 
1165 ort <rot L: on (rol r. Dindorf writes on <top : Seyffert, iirl vol. 1167 f. ada- 

II' 65 

vvv iffnv ev^aaOai KaXo". — dvTt(J>ovov, 
taking blood for lilood: £/. 248 dvn(p6v- 
ovs diKas. — irpos \dpi.v, ' at your pleasure ' : 
see AnL 30 n. — aloXas. discoloured, 
spotted, by the disease. When this word 
refers to light or colour, the primary 
notion of rapid movement is usu. pre- 
sent, — i.e., the sense is 'glancing,' 'gleam- 
ing' (as in the Homeric ctolkos aidXav, II. 
7. 222, with Leafs n.), or 'sheeny' (5pa- 
Kwi', Tr. ii). But it could also mean 
'variegated' simply, as in Callim. Dian. 

?i (of a speckled hound). — Some take it 
ere as =' quivering' (cp. //. 22. 509 
at'6Xot eUkal). 

1158 dir6...X€Cv|/(i> : cp. 8i7n. 

1160 €v avpais Tp€<j)€Tai = e'f o.vk- 
\xti)v rpicpirai (schol.). With Tp4(f>e<j6ai, 
the prep, kv usu. denotes the surround- 
ings of the Tpocpiq, as Plat. Theaet. p. 
175 D iv i\evd£plq,...T€dpafjifjLivov: but it 
can also denote, as here, the aliment; id. 
Tim. p. 81 C redpa/j./jL4i'Tis...iv yoKaKn. 

1161 f. |XT]K^Ti: the generic /xt? (being 
one ivho commands not...), cp. 170 /ut; 
Tou KTjSo/x^vov. — |i,T)86vds (nai'Tui') 6<ra : 
the relative clause here takes the place 
of a partitive gen.: cp. Xen. Cyr. 8. i. 
20 ijv Ttj airy ols TrapeTvai KaOriKT). Cp. 
967 n. — ir^p-Trci here = oj/air^/iTrtL like 

irjcri for IT potrjffi etc. — PioSwpos: cp. 391. 

1163 f. ii Tl <r€p«i ^ivov, if thou hast 
any regard for a friendly stranger, cvvoiqi 
ird<r(j. ireXdrav, who draws near to thee 
with all good will, ir^Xao-crov (intrans.), 
draw near to him: — i.e., meet his ad- 
vances half way, instead of repelling him. 
For the epic a(r, cp. Ai. 390 oX^fftras: id. 
926 i^av6<T<reiv. 

Philoctetes is at the mouth of his cave, 
as if about to enter it (952): the Chorus 
now advance a little towards him, as they 
make this earnest appeal. The position 
of irtXao-crov, between ^ivoii and dv. ir. 
ireXdrav, is warrantable, since the latter 
words suggest a reason for the prayer, 
iriXacrffov. Bolder collocations of words 
occur elsewhere in Soph. : e.g. 0. C. 
1 42 7 Tt's 5^ ToX/U'^ffet k\vii)v | rot rovh' iirta- 
0ai TavSpSi; cp. 0. T. 1251. The word 
TreXdrac gives a certain tone of deference, 
since ireXdri^s was familiar in Attic as 
= 'dependent' (Plat. Euthyphr. p. 4 c). — 
Other versions are : — (i) e? rt ai^n, ^ivov 
iriXaaaov, 'if anything is sacred to thee, 
approach the stranger': (2) el n ai^n 
^ivov, ■rriXa<T<Tov...-irtX6.Tav, 'approach him 
who approaches thee.' But TreXdfetj' (in- 
trans.) could not take an ace. of the 
person approached : see Append, on 



to take blood for blood, — to glut yourselves at will on my 
discoloured flesh ! Soon shall I pass out of life ; for whence 
shall I find the means to live? Who can feed thus on the 
winds, when he no longer commands aught that life-giving 
earth supplies? 

Ch. For the love of the gods, if thou hast any regard for 
a friend who draws near to thee in all kindness, approach him ! 
Nay, consider, consider well, — it is in thine own power to 
escape from this plague. Cruel is it to him on whom it feeds; 
and time cannot teach patience under the countless woes that 
dwell with it. 

Ph. Again, again, thou hast recalled the old pain to my 
thoughts, — ^kindest though thou art of all who have visited this 
shore ! Why hast thou afflicted me ? What hast thou done 
unto me ! 

rjs I 5' ^x^'" f-vplov &x9oiT & ^vvoiKei L (^ ^vvoiKet A). From the words of the 
schol., dyvwffTot irpbs to 6x«c^at, it has been inferred that he read dx^'iv. Adopting 
this, Hartung reads dSaes 5' ('it is fooHsh') | ^x"" /xvpiov dx^os (^ ^vvoiKeis. For ^X"" 
Blaydes gives d7ei»'. 1169 ff. L divides thus : — ■ird\tv...vir4\fivaffa(X...ii'T6irup. For 
dXyqn^ Cavallin conj. 4X705 /i'. For tQv irpiv ivrdiruv Hense conj. tQv ^vvefiirdpup, 
1173 etpyaaat] Elmsley conj. elpydau. 

1 149 ff. (3) et Ti ai^et, ^ivov iriXaaaov 
(trans.), bring the stranger near thee {i.e., 
'allow him to approach thee'). 

Arndt conjectures : et ti o-c'Pci. ^^vov 7' 
{Xcuro-ov, ...dWd yvwO' k.t.X. '. 'if thou 
hast too little respect for a guest-friend, 
ai least (dWA) think ' of thine own in- 
terest. Such a use of ^Xacraov would be 
obscure; and the supposed antithesis of 
ideas seems forced ; since, even if he did 
'revere the stranger,' that feeling would 
not be his only motive for leaving 

1166 tirl o-ol (cp. 1003) is Seyffert's 
correction of the MS. Sti o-ot (or o-ol), 
which could not mean, 'that it is /or 
thee,' i.e., 'in thy power.' The objec- 
tion to reading on <r6v is that this would 
mean rather, 'that it is thy pari' (or 
'duty'): cp. 0, C. 721 n. 

1167 f. pocTKCiv, i.e., to feed with 
thine own flesh : cp. 3 1 3. For the omission 
of yiieV, cp. Ant. 806, O. C. 1275. — dSaijs 
8' 'i\i\.v /f.T.X., while it cannot be taught 
to bear the countless woes that attend 
upon it. ^Xf"* here = sustinere, as in 0. C. 
537 (iraOov dXaffr' ^x^'^j ^iid Ant. 421. 
It is needless to read ^xciv. — o |vvoiKtt: 
cp. O. C. 1237 yripas &<t)CKov, 'iva wp6- 

iravra | kukcl KaKwv ^vpoiKeT, and il>. 1 134. 
The context here slightly favours o as- 
against <p, though the latter is possible. 
The only source of obscurity here is that 
in the first clause (olKxpa. yap ^6<XK€ivy 
the Krip is the disease itself, while in 
the second {d5ar)s 5') it is identified with 
the patient. The sense is, 'thy disease 
is dreadful, and no length of time could 
inure thee to the countless other ills that 
accompany it' (hunger, hardship, soli- 

1170 f. •iraXaiov olXyt]!!*, the pain 
which the proposal that he should return 
to Troy has caused to him from the first 
moment that he heard of it: see w. 622, 
917, 999. — vir^ftvatras without fie: cp 
801. — w X^oTS K.T.X.: their words grieve 
him the more, because they have other 
wise shown him so much sympathy (cp 
1 121, 1 163 f.). — T»v irplv IvT^Trajv, those 
mentioned in 307 ff. : for wplv cp. Ant 
100 KdWiffrop... I ...Tuu irporipuv (pdoi 
The adj. here = merely ' present in a place 
(at a given moment), as in 21 1, O. C. 1457 
not 'resident,' as in O. C. 841. 

1172 wXco-as. A return to Troy is 
more dreadful to him than death (999), 
and the mere suggestion of it has pierced 

1 84 


XO. Tt TovT eXe^as ; ^1. el crv rav ifiOL 

(TTvyepav TpaxiSa yav fx r XTrtcra? a^ecv. 1 1 7 5 

XO. ToSe yap voco Kparicrrov. <I>I. airo vvv jxe XeCireT 17817. 
XO. (f)i,Xa fxoL, (f>iXa raura Tra/ai^yyetXa? eKOVTi re TrpdcrcreLv. 

too/xei/ Lcofxev 1 1 80 

vaos tV 'qfjilu TeraKTai. 
<I>I. /Aiy, TT/aos dpaiov Ato9, e\0rj<s, LKeTevo). XO. /xer/ota^'. 
<E>I. (3 ^evoi, jxeLvare, tt/oos ^ew. XO. rt Opoels ', 1185 
^I. atal atat, 

haiixcop haiixoiv ctTroXwX* d rctXas* 

W TTOV? TTOV?, Tt O"' It' ev ^lOi 

Tev^o) rw jxeTOTTLv rctXas ; 

cu ^evoi, e\6eT eTriyXvSes au^t?. 1190 

XO. rt pe^ovTeq dWoKOTO) 

yuiojxa, TOJV Trdpos, ci>u Trpov<f)aLve<; ; 

1175 70^ ijXinaaff fji.' (sic) L; 7a;' fx' ijXirLcras r (7oTdi' /it' ijXirKrat A). In 
Ars Soph, em., p. 62, Wecklein suggests that ;u' should be deleted. Hartung omits 
ip.6i after rdj'. 1177 diro (j-zV) z'Oi' L, in which /xe Xeiirer' has been made by S 

from /t' ^XeiTrer'. 1178 f. Hartung omits the second (piXa. Hermann omits the 

re after eKbvTi. : Nauck conj. eKdvri ye: Cavallin, iKbvra re. 1180 £ tofxev tofiev 

L: tufiev tw/jiev r. — riraKTai] Dindorf conj. it poriraKr ai. Hartung gjives tofiev vabs iV 
ijfuv irporiraKTai. Nauck conj. Iwixev 5' IV 171117^ riraKrai. For vaij Blaydes conj. 
pdffov. 1182 — 1187 L divides thus: — fi^i irpbs dpaiov | 5i6<r — | /terptefe— | 

him to the heart. This verb can denote 
the infliction, not only of physical (817), 
but also of mental anguish: cp. £/. 831 
HA. diroXe7s. XO. •jtwj; | HA. el tCjv 
tpavepQs oixofJiivuv | eh 'Atdav iXirld' 
viroiffeis, Kar' ifiov raKO/xiyas | fMoXXou 
iiren^daei. (But in 1388 below 6Xeh is 
not similar.) — €)!pYa(rai: perf. following 
aor., as 676, 929. 

1173 £f. tC TOVT ^Xc^as; Cp. Ai. 270 
TTWS TOVT^ Ae|as ; — (oJXecrds (U.e), €l...'^X- 
^icras, if thou hast indeed conceived the 
hope : cp. iXwiaai in 629.— d|«iv with 
double ace: cp. AnL 811 (n.). 

1177 diro...Xei7r£T* : cp. 817. — vvv, 
'then,' i.e., 'if ye persist' (as the present 
tense vo» implies). This is better here 
than vvv. 

1178 <{>CXa |i,oi...irapi]Yy<*'Xas ckJvti 
T£ irpao-crciv. The t« after ckovti has 
been suspected (see cr. n.). But analo- 
gous instances occur, where conjunctions, 
which might have been omitted, couple 
dissimilar clauses : as Plat. Prof. 336 a 

dweKpivaro did ^paxi<^v re Kal aird rd 
epuTib/xeva : Thuc. i. 67 oux i](TiJX<i^oy 
dvbpQjv re <T<pi<i(.v ivdvruv Kal afjia...5e- 
didres. Here, €k6vti. t€ would probably 
seem all the more natural to a Greek ear, 
since ^ovXoiJ.4v<fi fiol iari rovro was so 
familiar an equivalent for ■irpo(r<j)iXis fiol 
iffTi TovTo. Cavallin's Ikovto (ace. neat. 
plur.)T£ cannot be justified by 0. T. 1229, 
where KaKa | eKbvra is merely a bold way 
of saying, /ca/ca d iK(Ji}v ris eiroiTjcre. 

1181 vaos (partit. gen.) Iv ri\kZv Ti- 
TaKTtti, to that part of the ship where 
( = whither) it has been appointed for us 
to go. The Chorus are common seamen, 
who have to take their places on the 
rowing benches or at other posts. The 
moment of sailing is now at hand (cp. 

1183 £ dpaCov Aios, Zeus iKiffioi 
(484 n.) in another aspect, — as the god 
who hears the imprecation of the rejected 
suppliant, dpaios does not occur else- 
where as an epithet of Zeus, but among 



Ch. How meanest thou? Ph. If it was thy hope to take 
me to that Trojan land which I abhor. 

Ch. Nay, so I deem it best. PH. Leave me, then — 
begone ! 

Ch. Welcome is thy word, right welcome, — I am not loth 
to obey. — Come, let us be going, each to his place in the ship ! 

[ They begin to move away. 

Ph. By the Zeus who hears men's curses, depart not, I 
implore you ! Ch. Be calm. 

Ph. Friends, in the gods' name stay ! Ch. Why dost 
thou call ? 

Ph. Alas, alas ! My doom, my doom ! Hapless, I am 
undone ! O foot, foot, what shall I do with thee, wretched that 
I am, in the days to come ? — O friends, return ! 

Ch. What would'st thou have us do, different from the 
purport of thy former bidding? 

/xeivare — | at at at at \ dal/iuv SaL/xuv \ dir6\(>)\' 6 rdXaff. 1187 6 rdXas] In L 6 

has been made from t3. Most of the later Mss. have w: and 6 (which is in T, V^, K) 
was probably restored by Triclinius. 1188 f. tL a' made from rla- in L. Blaydes 
conj. tI fi' ir iv ^lip \ T£i5|eis. 1101 f. L divides the vv. after yvcofiai. For 

l>i^ovTe% Vauvilliers and Musgrave conj. pH^ovroi. — irpoOipaives r: irpoij<t>ave<i L. 
Brunck conj. irpovcpavris (supposing that the sentence is left unfinished): Wakefield, 
irpoC^avas (vpoiiprjv as). Hermann deletes uv Trpoii<paiv€s. 

his titles were dXdarwp (Cramer Anted. 
Ox. I. 62), Tifxoypds (Clemens Protrept. 
p. •24) and iraXa/ucatos (Arist. De Mundo 
7). — IXO^s = d7r A^]?s : 48 n. 

1183 The older edd. give |UTpCa|6 
in full (making the choriambic verse hy- 
percatalectic) : Brunck wrote p,€TpCoS'. 
For the sense, cp. Plat. Rep. 603 E 
ixerpida-ei Si ttws irpos Xvirrfi/. 

1187 8a(p.a>v : for the nom., cp. Ant. 

89 t (5 TtJfl^OS. 

1188 f. w irovs irows : cp. 786. — t{ 
<r£ Teu^w ; = rl a woirjffu, tL aoi xM"""'"*' > 
* what shall I do with thee,' — how endure 
the pain, — now that my doom is other- 
wise so much worse? — (itT^irtv, used by 
Ap. Rh. 4. 1764, occurs nowhere else in 
class. Greek, but is related to the epic 
fjierdviffdev (used by Eur. fr. 449) as the 
Attic KaTbiriv to the epic Karbiriadev. 

1190 2X8€T* cin]Xv8€s: cp. 1222 : 
Eur. Suppl. 388 TraXto-ffuros | (rretx'- Plat. 
Legg. 879 D j/eiJXvSoj d(piyfUvov. The 
adj. here =' coming i>aek' (answering to 
iiravipxopM.i rather than iiripxap-ai) : yet 
a()Ois need not be regarded as redundant 
(like dprlui with v(o<T<j>ayifii in TV. 1130) ; 
for they had once before been on the 

point of departing (1070). Elsewhere 
^ir7]\vi 3.\wa.ys = advena. 

1191 f. tC p^|ovt£S, to do what, yvw^kji. 
aXXoK<ST(>> T»v irapos, with a purpose 
different from (that of) the former course, 
t»v (by attract, for a) irpov({>aiv€S, which 
thou didst prescribe? He had told them 
to go away and leave him {&v6 vdv /ne 
Xe/ir€T' rid-q, ii'j'j). They ask if they are 
now to contravene that order, and if so, 
what they are to do. For the gen. tGjv 
irdpo$ after d\\oK6T<fi, cp. Xen. M. 4. 4. 
25 dXXa tQv diKaiuv. The verb vpo<f>ai- 
veiv can be used of any utterance ( Tr. 
324); but, as it is said of oracles (O. T. 
790 n.), so it is peculiarly applicable to 

The objection to the plausible conjec- 
ture ^f|ovTos is not the omission of aov, 
which is quite possible (cp. 801 n.), but 
the fact that Greek idiom would require 
«s tI jii^ovTos. In the very rare instances 
where this wj is omitted, the fut. partic. 
refers to the subject of the principal verb, 
as Eur. //ifc. 631 ff. CXo;'... | eVd/te^', oKiov 
iir' old/xa vav<TTo\-f)<Twv (cp. Va.\&yinyourn. 
Phil. vol. VUI. p. 80). 

1 86 


<E>I. ovTOi veiiecrrjTov, 

dkvovTa )(eijjLepLa) 

Xvna Koi irapa vovv Opoeiv. II95 

XO. ^aSi vvv, CD ToXav, cS? ere KeXevofxev. 
^I. ovhenoT, ovheTTOT, IcrOi rdS' efxnehovy 

ovS' el TTvpcfiopo? daTepoTrrjTr <; 

^povTo.^ avyat? ja' eiai ^\oyitfiiiV» 

ipp€T(o "IXlov, ol 6' VTT e/cetV&) I200 

irdvTe^; ocrot roS' erXacrav ifxov ttoSo? dpdpov aTToJcrat. 

dW, d> ^€POL, ev yi fxoL ev)(o<; ope^are. 
XO. TTolov ipel^ ToS^ eiro^ ; <|)I. iL(f>o<s, el Trodev, 

17 yevvv, rj ^eXeoiv tl, Trpo7r€fxx}jaT€, 1 205 

XO. co^ riva hrj />e^s Trakdfiav nore ; 
<I>I. ''^)(pci)T dno irdvTa koi dpdpa re/aa) X^P^' 

1193 vefieffrjrbv r: vefieffff-qrhv L: ve/j.€<T^' Hermann. 1194 f. L divides the vv. 
after XiJjrcu. 1196 ws (re KeXet/oyiiej'] Reiske conj. ol for ws: Bergk, ws cr' iKeXe^o/Mtv. 
1198 irvp<p6po(T made from irop<f>6po<T in L. 1199 ^povrds au7ats schol. : ^povrais 

avToii Mss. 1202 f. In order to make continuous dactylic verses, (i) Triclinius 

wrote dTTwo-'' dXX': (2) Erfurdt omitted dXX': (3) Hermann wrote Ap^poc dTrwtrat. dXXd 
t65', (3 f^vot, I ?v 7^ fioi, iv yi /loi eiJxos dpi^are. Brunck had already doubled iv yi p.oi. 

1193 ff. owTOi v(\u<rr\T6v, since the 
feeling of vifiecris is justified only when 
fair allowance has been made for human 
weakness. (Andoc. or. i. 57 XPV 7^P 
dv$pii}irivo)s irepl tG)v Trpayfidruv iK\oyi- 
fecr^oi, ucrirep dv aiirbv ovto, ev rrj (tv/jl- 
(f)opq..) Cp. //. 9. 523 irplv 5' (before the 
amend was made) oSti. veixeacr-qrhv Ke- 
XoXdoadai. — dXvovTa: 174 n. — Y€i|i£p(<o: 
cp. 1460: At. 206 Mas doKtpii) I Keirai 
Xei-M'Sivi vo<T'ficas. — Kal irapd vovv Opoeiv, 
referring to his abrupt dismissal of them 
( 1 1 7 7) . Ktti { ' e'en ') expresses the relation 
of cause and effect, irapd vovv like Trapd 
5'i.K7)v etc. : cp. O. T. 550 roxi voxi xwp«. 

1198 f. ovS* €l irvp({>6pos dcTTepo'irT]- 
■niS: cp. //. I. 58o'OX(;/i7rtos d(jrepoTrrfrr\% : 
O. T. 200 (5 rdv wvpcpdpuv | darpawdv 
KpaTT) vifiwv. This is a repetition, in 
stronger words, of ov5' ijv XPV f^^ ""**' 
iradeiv KaK6v (999). To brave the light- 
nings of Zeus is to face death in its most 
appalling form : so Ares says that he will 
avenge his son, et wip /jloi Kal p.o'ipa Aibs 
ir\T)yivTi Kepawifi | KeTcrdai op-ov veKieaci. 
{II. 15. 117). And Dido: Vel pater om- 
nipoteiis adigat me fulmine ad umbras \ ... 
Ante, Pudor, quam tc violo (Aen. 4. 25). 
— Ppovrds av-yals : cp. Aesch. P. V. 1043 

ttphs Tavr' ^Tp' ifwl piinicdo} fiiv \ wvpbi 
dp.<p-l}K.7ii pSffrpvxos : ib. 1083 eXiKes 5' 
iKXdfxirovai \ ffrepovijs ^dirvpoi, 

tWi ^\oyl%<av, lit., 'shall be in the 
course of consuming,' i.e., in the very act 
of doing so : — as if he should behold Zeus 
in heaven, with the thunderbolt already 
brandished in his uplifted right hand. 
The peculiar vividness of the phrase de- 
pends on the somewhat rare use of the 
pres. part, with tpxop-o-i. — a use quite dis- 
tinct from that of the fut. part. Thus 
ipxerai Karriyop-qaiav fiov (Plat. Euthyphro 
2 c) = simply, ' he is going to accuse me ' ; 
but ipxop.<xi ivixeipdv aoi iiriSei^aadai 
(Fhaedo roo b) = ' I am proceeding with 
an attempt to show you': cp. Her. i. 122 
rue ra&rrjv alviwv Sid Travrbs: Find. A^, 7. 
69 ipxop.a.1 . . . ivvitruv, 

1200 ff. cppcTca "IXiov : not a curse 
on Troy itself, but a way of saying that 
he cares not how the Trojan war may 
end. — oX 0* vir' iKtlvaf : cp. Eur. ffec. 764 
Tu)v davbvTU)v...inr' TXi'cjj. — toS* k^ov iro- 
86s apOpov, this limb (cp. dpOpa, in 
1207), my foot : nodbi is here a defining 
genitive, and the phrase is a periphrasis 
for Tbv irbba, with a certain added 
pathos, — 'this poor lame foot.' But in 



Ph. 'Tis no just cause for anger if one who is distraught 
with stormy pain speaks frantic words. 

Ch. Come, then, unhappy man, as we exhort thee. 

Ph. Never, never, — of that be assured — no, though the lord 
of the fiery lightning threaten to wrap me in the blaze of his 
thunderbolts ! Perish Ilium, and the men before its walls, who 
had the heart to spurn me from them, thus crippled ! But oh, 
my friends, grant me one boon ! 

Ch. What would'st thou ask ? 

Ph. a sword, if ye can find one, or an axe, or any weapon, 
— oh, bring it to me ! 

Ch. What rash deed would'st thou do? 

Ph. Mangle this body utterly, — hew limb from limb with 

mine own hand ! 

Blaydes con]. {inUr alia) ^v y4 fioi e^fid Ti veiia-are. 1205 Trpoirifixf/aTe] Blaydes 

writes trapi^ere, conjecturing also Trapd^x*^^ ^i^<^ iropi^eTe. 1206 5r] added by 

Hermann. 1207 f. Kpar' tivb Trdvra Kal &pdpa r^fiw x^P^ MSS. {re/MQ B). For 

irdvTa Wecklein gives (to go with x^pO- For Kpar^ Hermann conj. xp<^t' : 
Wunder, Kpar' diro -wdvTa re r&pdpa : Blaydes, Kpara Kal &p6p' dnb trdvTa (also Kpdr^ 
dnb iravra re KwXa): Semitelos {Antig. p. 583), fi/cpa t' dirb irdina Kal 

O. T. 718 Apdpa TToSoti' are the ankles. — 
dirwo-at, act., as in At. 446 dvdpbs to05' 
dirdiffavres Kpdrr): cp. 600 ^K^e/SXTj/cires. 
(But the midd. dirib<r7} in 1122, of repel- 
lini^ advances.) He speaks as if the 
tortured limb were a mute suppliant that 
might well have moved their pity : cp. 
1 188 w 7roi)s voiji. 

1203 dXX*, appealing (230). — op^- 
^OLTt, extend it to me, concede it : cp. 
Find. A/'. 7. 56 ouk ^x^ I f^'Terc rlvi tovto 
MoTpa tAos ^fnredov \ upe^e : a poet, use, 
like that of iyyvdXii^u. (Distinguish the 
sense in //. 12. 328 -fji ry e^xos 6p^^o/xev 
■fl4 Tis ruMf, 'give glory.') 

1204 f. Iptis : for the fut., cp. 441 n. — 
tt tro9tv sc. TtpoirinxpaL ^Xf''^ > = ' from any 
quarter.' So in At. 886 el irodi...\eij<r- 
ffuiv = \fij<r<r(t)i>, et vov [Xevaaei.). The el- 
liptical use of et Tii is frequent (Thuc. 4. 
26 iadyeiv <tIt6v re... Kal el ti dWo §pQ>- 
fxa). — yivw, axe: E/. 485 dfupdKT^s y^vvs: 
cp. An/. 249 n. 

irpoir^lixj/aTc. This use of the verb is 
somewhat strange at first sight, and has 
led to conjectures (see cr. n.). But it 
see;ns to be justified by the context. The 
group of fifteen men is standing before 
him, and he sees that they are not regu- 
larly armed; but, as ti iroGtv shows, he 
hopes that some one of their number may 
have some weapon, irpovinxpare means 

strictly, 'pass forward,' from hand to 
hand. Cp. Ar. fr. 427 (f>ipe waT rax^ws 
Kara x^'P^^ iiduip, \ irapdirefiire to X^'/"^" 
fnaKTpov, — 'pass' it round. 

1206 «s T£va 81^ pt'ltlS--; So 0. C. 
398 (Ismene having said that Creon will 
come) 01. oTTws ri dpdcrri; cp. t6. 1724: 
El. 390 XP. Sttws irddris rl xPWtt; — 
iraXapxiv, 'deed of violence '; a sense in 
which the sing, does not seem to occur 
elsewhere, though the plur. often =' vio- 
lent hands' (//. 3. 128 vw' "Aprjos waXa- 

1207 •xp«3t*, Hermann's correction 
of Kpar', seems to me certain. For 
the interchange of x and k, cp. ^pv- 
Xo/xai corrupted from ^pvKo/xai. in 745 
(cr. n.). - Here the error may have 
been facilitated by a recollection of 618 
Kdpa I ri/xveiv. The sense is, * hew all 
the flesh (from my bones), and sever limb 
from limb,' — a frenzied exaggeration of 
his prayer in 748, irdTaiov et'j aKpov irdda, \ 
dirdfirjcrov us rdxt-CTa ■ fiij (pelaj] ^tov. 
Sophocles knew the History of Herodo- 
tus (cp. 0. C. 337 n.). Is it not possible 
that the poet's diction here may have 
been influenced by a reminiscence of the 
passage describing the ghastly suicide of 
the insane Cleomenes (6. 75)? Cleomenes, 
like Philoctetes, 'asked for a sword,' — 
which the terrified Helot gave him. 


<j)Ova (jiova voos tjBtj. 
XO. Ti TTore ; <E>I. irarepa fxarevcov, 1 2 1 o 

XO. TTol yds ; ^I. €9 "Aihov. 

ov yap iv cfxiei y en. 

(o 7roXt<», (b TToXt? varpLa, 

7rw9 av eLcriooLfxi, cr , ac/Aio? y avrjp, 

OS ye crav Xittcdv lepav 1 2 1 5 

XtjSctS' i)(dpo'i<; e^av Aavaols 

apcoyos' er ovoef et/xt. 

XO. eyw /i,ei^ 1787^ /cat TraXai veoi<i o/xou 

1209 j/ooff L (the second o added by S): i'6<70j r. 1210 fiareiusv] Blaydes 

conj. /narci^w: Triclinius, naareijwv. 1211 — 1217 L divides thus: — ir oi ya<7 — 

I ^ar' iv — I c5 Tr6\i<T — | ircicr &v — d\0\t,o<T — | \nri)v — | Savaolff — eifxl. 1211 f. is 

r: eicr L. — o^ yap lar' iv <pdei y' ^ti L. Hermann gives oii yap iv tpdei 7' ?rt: 
Seyffert, oi yap It' iv ipdei yi -irov: Wecklein conj. (Ars p. 36) 0^ yhp iv ((>dei yi toi: 
Dindorf suggests oii ykp iv (pdei (without 7' In). 1213 w ir6\is w TrAXts Tarpia 

MSS.: (3 7r6Xis (3 warpia Dindorf. 1214 ttwj tv elffldoi/il <r' dOXids 7' dv^p MSS. (7' 

wanting in Harl ): ttws Slv eiaidoi/j,'' d9\i6s a' dv-i^p Dindorf, 

Then, vapaXa^wv rbv (xidrjpov dpxero iK 
KV7}fj.iijsv euvTov Xu^ibfievos' iTriTdfxvujv 
yap Kard fiiJKOS rds adpKas (cp. xpwra 
irdvTo) xpoi^aive e/c twv KVTjfiiwv is roiis 
fir]povs, iK Si ruv /j-r/puv h re tA tcrx^a Kal 
rds Xairdpas, is 8 is ttjv yaaripa amKero, 
Kai TavT7)v KaraxopSevwv diridave. 

If the MS. Kpar' be kept, irdvTa must 
be taken in one of two ways, (i) As ace. 
masc. with Kpdr'. Cp. Ion fr. 61 tov 
avTov Kpdra : Eur. fr. 243 rbv <rhv KpdT\ 
But with Sophocles Kpdra is elsewhere 
neut. : cp. looi, 1457. (2) As adverbial 
neut. pi., ' utterly.' In either case the 
sense is weak. We cannot take -iravra 
Kai dpOpa as = /cat irdvra Apdpa. (In Aesch. 
P. V. 51, iyvuKa Toi<x5e Kovdev avreiweiv 
#Xw, the comma should stand after TolaSe, 
not after iyvuKa.) A transposition is, in- 
deed, possible — Kpdra Kai dp6p' dirb iravra. 
But, even then, there is the difficulty 
that he cuts off his own head before man- 
gling his limbs. This, surely, is more than 
the figure of ' prothysteron ' will comfort- 
ably excuse. Prof. Campbell compares 
At. 238 K€(pa\r]v Kal yXwcraav &Kpav \ piv- 
rei dipiaas: but Ajax is not decapitating 

1209 f. <|>ov4: cp. Ant. 117 n. — t£ 
iroT£ ; the verb understood is icrriv, not 
ipovq. : cp. Ant. 38 r rl nor' ; ' What means 
this?' — iraripa fxaTCvuv, as if ^ovu rather 

than 4>ovg. vdos had preceded : cp. 0. T. 
159 n. 

In vv. 492 ff. he had expressed the fear 
that his aged father must be dead ; and 
here, in the bitterness of despair — when 
he feels himself utterly friendless upon 
earth — he utters a yearning to join Poeas 
in the world below. At brighter mo- 
ments, again — when there is a gleam of 
hope that he may return to Malis — he 
thinks of his father as still living (665, 
1 37 1). And Heracles tells him that Poeas 
is indeed alive (1430). 

1212 ov Yolp kv (f>d€i y' ^Ti, Her- 
mann's deletion of the tar' before iv is 
probable on metrical grounds ; and the 
interpolation might easily have arisen, as 
he says, from a superscript gloss iarl. 
On the other hand it is simpler and better 
to understand iari than (as Hermann pre- 
fers) fxarevuv. 

1213 (S irdXis : Trachis (491) : for the 
nom., cp. n86 n. 

1214 f. irtSs av with optat. in a wish ; 
cp- 531- — fiOXtos y dvTJp. This, the read- 
ing of the MSS., is confirmed, as against 
Dindorf's conjecture (see cr. n.), by a 
point which seems to have escaped notice. 
The Y€ after os marks the causal force of 
the relat. pron. (as in 663) ; and this indi- 
cates that ddXios means, not merely ' un- 
happy,' but 'wretchedly foolish' (as in 



Death, death is my thought now — 

Ch. What means this ? Ph. I would seek my sire — 
Ch. In what land ? Ph. In the realm of the dead ; he is 

in the sunlight no more. Ah, my home, city of my fathers ! 

Would I might behold thee, — misguided, indeed, that I was, 

who left thy sacred stream, and went forth to help the Danai, 

mine enemies! — Undone — undone! 

Ch. Long since should I have left thee, and should now 

1218 — 1221 M. Schmidt rewrites these vv. as follows: — iyCo fiev ^St? Kai ndXai. 
iraXiffffVTos \ areixf^v &v rj aoi ttjs efiijs veus ir^Xas, | el /xrj wpbs TjfjLas t6v r' 'Ax'X^^ws 
ybvov I '05i/<r(r^a re 5e0/)' 16vt^ i\eij(r(To/JL€v. For the last two vv. Nauck would sub- 
stitute tl iJ.r] TTpbs 17/otaj bevp' 16vt' i\eia<ropLev | 'Odvaff^a re t6v r' 'AxtXX^w? y6voy. 
1218 vews] The ist hand in L wrote vecbix: S corrected this to vewa, but without 
deleting the acute accent. He did not mean vfwa: 

O.T. 372). The reflective emphasis which 
7' adds to ddXios is thus exactly in place, — 
'misguided indeed that I was.' A comma 
after cltriSoiiiC o-' makes this clearer. 

1215 £f. Updv XiPaS', the Spercheius 
(492), neighbour to the haunts of the 
Malian nymphs (725). All rivers were 
lepol, but here the epithet has a special 
force, which c)(^6pois brings out : he had 
voluntarily withdrawn himself from the 
realm of friendly deities. Cp. his appeal 
in 1040 6Xs! w Trarpc^a yij deoi t' iir6\piOL. 
— ?t' ov8€V €l|it : for the place of ir, cp. 
0. T. 24 ?r' ovx o'ia re (n.). 

1218 — 1471 Exodos. Neoptolemus 
restores the bow, and resolves to keep 
his word by taking Philoctetes home. 
Heracles appears, and at his bidding 
Philoctetes consents to sail, not for Greece, 
but for Troy. 

It is unusual for two actors (neither 
being a mute person) to enter together, — 
as Odysseus and Neoptolemus do here 
(1223), — except in the opening scene. 
This is the peculiarity to which the scho- 
liast calls attention : ivrevdev SiirXovv icrri 
TO iirei<r6diov. Of the other six plays, the 
Trcuhiniae is the only one in which the 
?^o5os begins with the entrance of more 
than one person (v. 971 : Hyllus, and the 
irpicr^vs with Heracles). In O. C. 1099 
(third iiTfiaddiov) Theseus enters with 
Antigone and Ismene. 

1218 — 1221 Much suspicion has 
fallen upon these verses. Some critics, 
indeed, hold that the only resource is to 
write them anew (see cr. n.). The points 
to which objection is made are the fol- 

(i) oftov as a prep, with the gen. 
(schol., iyyijs). The dat. is the usual 
case (0.7\ 1007). There are, however, 
two other passages in which the gen. is a 
well-attested reading, (a) Xen. Anab. 
4. 6. 24 irplv 5e opiou elvM toi)s 7ro\Xot>s 
dXXijXwv: three of the best MSS. sup- 
port the gen., while others give aXXriXoLi. 
\b) Menander fr. incert. 204. The schol. 
on Ap. Rh. 2. 121 quotes it as ofiov 8i 
T(f! TiKTeiv irapeyived' t] Kdprj : but the 
mutilated form of it found in Suidas, 
Photius and Harpocration has rod TiKTfiv 
6/jLov. It is noteworthy that the use of 
o/MoO in the sense of €771;$ (as distinguished 
from the sense 'along with') is said by the 
schol. on Apollonius to be distinctively 
Attic. And, when it bore this sense, the 
analogy of ^771;$, ir^Xay, etc., might easily 
permit it to be sometimes construed with 
the gen. See Appendix. 

(2) a-rtl\wv is suspected by Nauck, 
who says, 'one would rather have ex- 
pected the aorist {air€\0ui>).' But the 
pres. partic. is quite right: 'moving on 
my way, I should now have been near 
my ship.' 

(3) frr(l\ovTa. following (TTeixw. This 
is a real blemish, though a small one. 
But it does not follow that it is corrupt. 
There are several proofs that Sophocles, 
writing rather for hearers than for readers, 
was not always careful to avoid such ite- 
ration of commonplace words. The em- 
phasis here falls on the contrasted quali- 
fications (veioi 6/j.ov, and Tr^Xas), not or» 
the participles themselves. A recurrence 
which, in print, catches the eye would 
hardly have offended the ear. Cp. 87, 



crTei)(Oiv av rj ctol Tr}<s ifJLrj<;, et (jlt) TreXas 
'OSvcro-ea (TTet)(OVTa rov r 'A^tWew? 1220 

yovov 7rp6<s T^fxoi'S Sevp' Iovt iXevo-crofxep. 
OA. ovK dv (fipdcreLas tjvtiv av 7rakivTpoTTO<; 
KcXevdov €/)7r€t? cSSe crw (rnovSfj ra^v^ ; 
NE. Xvaojv OCT i^TJjxapTov Iv rai rrpXv ^povo). 
OA. Setvoi^ ye ^oivei^' tj S' afxapria tls rjv ; 1 225 

NE, r)v aol TnOofxevo^ tco t€ (TVfJiTravTi (TTparai 
OA. €7rpa^a<5 epyov ttolop (hv ov <toi irpeTTOv ; 
NE. dirdTaicriv atcr^pai? avopa /cat SoXots ek(6v. 
OA. rov TTolov ', cDjLiof /xoji' Tt ^ovXeveL viov, 
NE. veoi' /u,ei/ ouSeV, rw Se nota^Tos ro/cw 1230 

OA. Tt ^prjp,a Spacrets ; ws /a' vnrjXOe rts <l>6j3o<s. 
NE. TTttya' ovnep ekajSov rctSe ra ro^', av^ts 77aX 
OA. ci Zev, rt Xe^ets ; ov rt ttov Sovi/at voeis ', 
NE. ato-^|Ocus yet/) aura kov hiKT) Xaj3o)P ex^* 


1219 o-reixw] Wakefield conj. rolxt^v. — hv (corrected from Q.v) rjv L: hv fj Elmsley. 
Cp. O. T. 112311. 1220 aTelxovTo] Wecklein conj. t' avaKra, and formerly 

awebSovTa: Blaydes writes re rbvSe. 1221 Aei/crcro^ei'] In L the ist hand wrote 
iXeiaofj-ev , but added a second a above the line. 1222 ovk hv^ 6v kolv {sic) L, with 
5' a5 written above (by an early hand, — if not the first). 1223 criiv o-Troi/S^] 

Corrected in L from avfiTrovdrjt. by S. 1226 in96/j.evos r: ireiObnevoa L. 

88 Trpdffafiv his, with n., — 265 dypi</,, 267 
aypli^: 1268 f. Xoywv, X670ts. 

(4) irpos 1)1*018 Stvp* Iovt', repeating 
the sense of tp Aas areixovra. The words 
are certainly unnecessary; but they are 
nothing worse. For a like redundancy, 
cp. Lysias or. 16 § 13 rots /ih lirireijovcrtv 
6.C(j>a.\eLav elvai deiv POfil^ovras, rols d' 
OTrXirais kLvSvvov ijyov/xivovs, where the 
second participle merely repeats the sense 
of the first, and might have been omitted. 
We could, indeed, take Iovt' a.s — l6vTe 
(for the elision of the dual, cp. Hes. 0/>. 
199 'irov vpoXi.irovT' dvdpdnrovs), placing 
commas after 76^01' and Ibvr'. Then 
(jTdxovTa would refer to both men. 'I 
see Od. and N. approaching, on their way 
hither to us.' But this is less natural. 

On the whole, I incline to think that 
these four vv. are sound, though (like 
vv. 265 if.) they are somewhat carelessly 

1219 xrttLyviv ov ^ (roi. The ethic 
dat. implies, 'thou would'st have seen me 

depart': cp. 0. C. 81 ri ^i^TjKev Tj/dv 6 

1221 €\Evo-(ro(Ji€v : for the plur. fol- 
lowing the sing, (t]) cp. 1394: Ant. 734 n. 

1222 OVK av ij>paar€tas : cp. //. 5. 

456 oiiK av 8i] rbvS' divSpa fJ-dxi^ ipinaio 
fiereXdiliv..; the formula is more courteous 
than oil with fut. ind. (0. T. 430 n.). He 
seeks to restrain himself. — n-aXCvrpoiros : 
cp. ii9on. — K^XcvOov : cp. Ant. 12 12 apa. 
5v(TTvxe<TTdrr)i' | K^Xevdov ipiro)... ; — jruv 
OTTOvS'g Tax,vs ; for aiv, cp. 268 n. 

1224 Xvo-wv: cp. Ar. Ran. 691 \v<t(u 
rets irpbrepov a/xaprlas. Thuc. 3. 46 fiera- 
yvupai. Kal...T^v dfiapTiav KaToKvcrai. 

1225 Seivov yt <|)wv£ts: for ye in such 
comment, cp. O. T. 1035 bnvbv 7' 6»'et5oy 
<nrapya,vu)v d,vei\6/j.7]i' : Ai. 1127 Krelvavra; 
deivSv 7' eliras, el Kai ^rjs dav<hv • El. 341. 

1226 Tjv o-ol iriSopicvos. This passage 
(down to 1234) well illustrates the dra- 
matic use of interruption in stichomuthia. 
The spectators are now to learn that the 
repentance of Neoptolemus is complete. 



have been near my ship, had I not seen Odysseus approaching, 
and the son of Achilles, too, coming hither to us. 

Efiter Neoptolemus, followed by Odysseus. 
Od. Wilt thou not tell me on what errand thou art return- 
ing in such hot haste? 

Ne. To undo the fault that I committed before. 

A strange saying ; and what was the fault ? 

When, obeying thee and all the host — 

What deed didst thou, that became thee not ? 

When I ensnared a man with base fraud and guile. 

Whom ? Alas ! — canst thou be planning some rash act ? 

Rash, — no : but to the son of Poeas — 

What wilt thou do? A strange fear comes over me... 

— from whom I took this bow, to him again — 

Zeus ! what would'st thou say ? Thou wilt not give 




Yea, I have gotten it basely and without right. 

1228 i\ixiv in L seems to have been made by S from k\iXv : the original circumflex 
(which was, as often, very small) can be traced at the lower end of the acute accent. 
1231 tI xp^M*' ■'■^ dpdffeia L (with no point after SpcLffeiff), as if the supposed sense 
were, 'What is the matter? How I fear what thou wilt do': — tI xpW"' Spdaeis r. 
Wecklein conj. rl xPl^-"-) ^^ ^W^ > — virrj^d^ rts made in L from inrrjXO' ^t by S : 
Seyffert conj. VTrrjXdi rot: Nauck, iiirrjXvdev. 1232 irap" ovirep IXa/Sov] vap' oi5 

TrapiXa^ov B. 

Obeying his superiors (1226), he did a 
base deed (1228); he will restore the bow 
(1230, 1232); for he has no right to it 
(1234). Each point is thrown into relief 
by the excited interpellations of Odysseus. 
Cp. 210 n. 

1227 fl (Sv ov (TOi. irp^TTOv = Toirwv 
a. oH <roi irpiirov ^v irpa^ai. Cp. O. T. 862. 

1228 IXwv. The partic. answers the 
question asked by iroiov : ' what unbe- 
coming deed didst thou do?' '(I did 
such a deed) by capturing,^ etc. Thus 
we understand iirpa^a ipyov ov irpiirov /moi. 
The verb which N. would naturally have 
used, if Od. had allowed him to finish his 
sentence, would have been rip.apTov, to 
which i^v in 1226 would have been cogn. 
ace. : but, after the interruption, the verb 
is best supplied from v. 1227. Thus 
^jv remains actually an ace. of respect, 
'(the sin), by which.' Blaydes suggests 
ctXov 6.vbpa KoX d6\oLS. It is true that 
in stichomuthia an interrupted speaker 
usually ends with a finite verb (as O. T. 
560 tppii, O. C. 646 KpaT-qaw). But in 
this context IXmv is more forcible than 

e?\oj', since then it is Od. himself who 
supplies the description of the deed as oi 

1229 v^ov: for the sinister sense, cp. 
784 n. 

1231 <2s |i' virT]X.O€ Tis <t>oPos. For 
this use of ns, in foreboding, cp. At. 
1 1 63 icrrai fxeyaKr/s Ipidds tls d/ydov : for 
its place, cp. 104, 519, 1039. ws('how!') 
as in El. 11 12 ri 8' iariv, c5 ^iv'; ws /i' 
viripxerai <p6^os. — Seyftert's conject., toi 
for Tts {£/. 928 davpid rol pi,' inripxerai), 
seems less fitting after wj. With regard 
to Nauck's vmjXvOtv, it may be noted 
that neither Aesch. nor Soph, admits 
■ijXvOov in dialogue, though Eur. does so 
(£1- 598)- 

1232 irap' o{iircp ^Xa^ov : for the 

tribrach (not contained in one word), cp. 
1 247 : O. C. 26 dXX' 6a-Tis 6 rdnos : and 
n. on O. T. 537. 

1233 tCX^Icis; for thefut., cp. 1204 n. 
— The interrogative ov ri -irov, like ov Zi] 
(900) and oi) dTqwov, was freq. m Attic 
(Ar. A'an. 522, etc.). 



OA. TT/oos Oeeov, norepa Srj Keprofxcov \ey€i<; rctSe ; 1235 

NE. €t KepToixrjorts icm Tokiqdyj Xeyeiv. 

OA. TV <f>ri'i, A^iXXew? nal ; tiv eLprjKa<; Xoyov ; 

NE. St9 TavTa ySovXet /cat rpt? ctvaTroXeit' /a' eirrj ; 

OA. a.p)(rjv KXvetv av ouS' aira^ i^ovX6fxr)v. 

NE. ev I'vv iTTLcrTO) ttolvt aKrjKOCJs Xoyov. 1240 

OA. €<TTIV Tt9, eCTTLV, 09 <T€ /CwXvoret TO Bpdv. 

NE. Tt ^179 ; Tt9 ecrrat /x' ovTrt/ccoXvo'coi' raSe ; 

OA. ^vfXTras 'A^atwt' Xao9, ev Se T0t9 eyw. 

NE. (ro<f)6<s ir€(f)VK(t><; ovSev i^avSa^ (T0(f)6v. 

OA, (TV 8' oure (fxovels ovre Spa(retet9 crocfyd. 1 245 

NE. aXX' €t St/cata, tcui' cro^a>^' Kpei(T<TO} rdSe. 

OA. Kat 71(59 St/catov, a y* eXa/Bes fiovXaL<s e/x,at9, 
TToXiv jxedelvav ravra ; NE. riyv djxapTLap 
aia)(pdv djxapTO)v dvaXa^elv TreipdcroiMaL. 

OA. (TTparov 8' 'A;)(aia>v ov (Jyo^eL, Trpdcrcrcov rctSe ; 1250 

NE. |w to) 8iKai6) Tov croi/ ov rap/Bco cf)6^ov. 

1235 irbrepa 5?;] St; is wanting in L, and in some of the later MSS. (as T and L*^), but 
A is among those which have it, and it is in the Aldine text. Hermann conject. 
wdrepa aii, Seyffert Trdrepd ye, Blaydes (whom Cavallin follows) irdrepa de. Nauck 
adopts the conject. of E. Philipp, irarpiliwv for irdrepa. 1238 raiiTa] t' aiird, L: 
raCra r (and edd. before Brunck). — dvaTroXeTf] In L the final v has been added by S. 
1240 ed vvv ivlarw travT^ OLKrjKoucr Xdyov L. Such a point after inlffTU may have 
suggested A's reading, dxTj/coas. 1242 ?crroi] Herwerden conj. iarl. 

1235 iroTtpa 8t\ seems clearly right 
(see cr, n.): the 8-/i gives indignant em- 
phasis. 8i is also possible (cp. 917); but 
it is weaker, and gives a less good rhythm. 
For iroTtpa in a simple question (like Lat. 
an), cp. 0. C. 333. — K«pTO|iwv, of bitter 
jest ; cp. Ant. 956 n. 

1236 cl KepT6|i,T](ris. The quiet force 
of the answer would be rather spoiled by 
adding "y* : cp. 105 n. 

1238 dvQiiroXeiv, to plough anew ; 
hence, fig., ' to go over the same ground ' 
again. Find. N. 7. 104 TavTk...rph re- 
rpaKi t' d/UTToXetj'. In this sense Attic 
prose preferred inavairoXeTv : Plat. Phileb. 
60 A e5 5' ■^ irapoifjUa SoKeT ^x^'**) '''^ ''"■^ 
dh Kal rpls rb ye icaXtDj ^x°'' iT^o-vairoKelv 
X6y(^ deiv. Legg. 723 E inavairoXififfdi/xev. 
Cp. Tpi7r6\i<TTov oIktov, Ant. 858 n. 

1239 apxi]v, adv., placed before the 
negative word ; cp. Ant. 92 n. — dv with 
cPovXdp,T)V: cp. 427, 1278: Lys. or. 12 
§ 22 iyi) S' ipovKdniji' civ avroiis oKriOrj 

1240 il v€v. Though in O. T. 658 

and El. 616 we have eZ vuv iirlffru, the 
temporal vuf seems fitter in this curt 
response. — aKt^Kows is much better here 
than aKrfKoas. In At. 480 Trdur' aK-^Koas 
\6yov is fitting at the end of a speech : cp. 
above 241 n. But in a brief statement of 
resolve, such as this, the compact unity 
given by the participial construction suits 
the placid firmness of the speaker's tone. 
Cp- 253, 567. 

1241 f. TO 8pdv : for the art., cp. 
118 n. — tCs 2<rTai y.' oviriKwXva-uv rdSc; 
for this use of the fut. partic. with art., 
cp. 0. T. 297. Dindorf is not quite ac- 
curate in saying that, after fcrrat, oviriKU- 
Mwv 'would have sufficed,' and that the 
poet preferred the fut. partic. only for 
the sake of correspondence with KuXvaei. 
The fut. partic. was required by Greek 
idiom, whether the principal verb was to 
be past, pres., or future. Cp. Xen. An. 1, 
4. 5 6 iiyriffdfievos oiidels (ffrai, ' there will 
be no one to lead us' (Xen. could not 
have written b rjyovfievos). For the place 
of p.* cp. O. T. 139 iKeivov b Kravdjv. The 





said ? 











In the name of the gods, sayest thou this to mock me? 

If it be mockery to speak the truth. 

What meanest thou, son of Achilles ? What hast thou 

Must I repeat the same words twice and thrice? 

I should have wished not to hear them at all. 

Rest assured that I have nothing more to say. 

There is a power, I tell thee, that shall prevent thy 

What meanest thou ? Who is to hinder me in this ? 

The whole host of the Achaeans, — and I for one. 

Wise though thou be, thy words are void of wisdom. 

Thy speech is not wise, nor yet thy purpose. 

But if just, that is better than wise. 

And how is it just, to give up what thou hast won by 
my counsels? Ne. My fault hath been shameful, and I must 
seek to retrieve it. 

Od. Hast thou no fear of the Achaean host, in doing this ? 
Ne. With justice on my side, I do not fear thy terrors. 

1243 Toh Herm. with one MS. (Lc), as Buttmann had previously conjectured. 
L and the rest have Totad'. 1245 <To<l)d Brunck : <To<f)bv MSS. 1246 rdv 

ffo^v] Wecklein conj. auiv ffo<t>Ci}v. — Kpdaau^ In L the second <t has been added 
by S. 1247 b'lKaiov a y' iXa^es MSS., except T, St/cat' a 7' ^Xa/Ses : whence 

Hermann, Skatd 7', aiKa^es (and later, SiKaid a', aXa/3es). Dindorf conj. SlKaiov, 
dXa^es: and so Nauck, Wecklein. 1248 /itOeivai] After et two letters have been 

erased in L. 1251 ^6/3ov] Herm. conj. ffrparbv : Froehlich, \pb<pov. 

compound liriK«aXv(r«v comes after the 
simple K«Xv(r€i as in O. T. 566 f. irapicr- 
Xoyu.ej' after foxcTe, ib. 575 f. iK/xavdap' 
after fiaduv. Cp. above, 249 : and for the 
converse, 9 1 1 f. rdSe : for the double 
ace. (a rare constr. with kwXi^w), cp. Plat. 
Lys. p. 207 E ifxi ye...Kal /itdXa TroXXd 
Ku\iov(Tiv (sc. oi yoveh), 

1243 €v 8i Tois. Attic usage recom- 
mends Toh, in preference to toutB' here : 
see on O. C. 741 irSs ae KaS/jLelwv Xews | 
KaXet BtKaiws, e/c 5^ riov fidXiffr' iytb. 

1245 Spoo-eUis: cp. looi n. — o-o<(>d 
is right, as SiKaia shows : <ro«}>6v would 
be intolerable here. 

1247 a y ^Xa^cs : the 7' with cau- 
sal force (juae ceteris) : cp. 663. For the 
tribrach, cp. 1232. Odysseus, ignoring 
the moral question, asserts a right of 
property in the bow, because his ^ovXal 
(as he euphemistically calls them) have 
won it. 

1248 f. tt\v d|iapT(av. The avrt- 
Xo/3i) marks a rising tone of excitement 
(cp. 54 n.). These words sum up N.'s 

J.S. IV. 

resolve, and his mentor turns from ex- 
postulations to threats. — dvaXaPtIv, ' re- 
trieve.' So Eur. /on 426 rds irpiv dvaXa- 
jieiv dfiaprlas. This sense comes through 
that of ' recovering' (since the dfiapria may 
be regarded as a loss of character), — not 
, through the notion of ' taking back ' a false 
move (for which the word was dvori'^ecr- 
dai). Cp. Her. 5. 121 tovto t6 rpQfia 
dviXa^ov. id. 8. 109 dvaXapi^dvuv ttiv 
irpOTepr]v KaK&rrjTa. 

1251 |iiv Tu SiKaCcp, i.e., having it 
on my side, as an ally : cp. aijv OeQ. So 
Ai. 1 125 ^vv T(f diKalif) yap p.iy'' l^effTiv 
<(>poveiv. — Tov (r6v ov rap^w 4>6pov, I do 
not fear the terror ( = terrible thing) of 
which thou speakest, — i.e., the wrath of 
the army. For this objective sense of 
</)6/3oj, cp. O. C. 1 65 1 ws SftvoO Ttj'os \ 
<p6^ov <j>avivTOi. For tov (tov, £1. 1 1 10 ovk 
oWa T7}v <rr]v KXriddv' : fr. 1 69 ovk ol8a tt)v 
ffT]v irdpaV iv 5' iirlcrra/JMi.. — I prefer this 
version to the other which is possible : — 
' I do not /ee/ the /ear which thy words 




/~\ A 'Tr tP ^ •?;■ TT 

NE. aXX' ovSe rot cry X^^P'' TJ'Ct^o/xat to hpav. 

OA. ov Tapa Tpcoaiv, aXXa crot ixay^ovfxeda. 

NE. ecrro) to /xeXX.o^'. OA. X^*"/-*^ Se^tav opct? 

Kc67rr]<5 iiTL\fjavov(Tav ', NE. aXX.a /ca/x,e rot 1 255 

TttUTOV rdS' oi/;et SyoaJvra /cov jxeWovT en. 

OA. KULTOL (T idcro)' rw Se crvjJLTravTL (TTparco 
Xe^o) TctS' ikdcov, 09 ce riixoypiqcreTai. 

NE. icra)(f)p6pr)(Ta<s' Kav ra Xoicf) ovtco (j)povr]<5, 

LOTOS oil' e/cros KXavfJLaTOJv e^ots TroSa. 1260 

crv 8', ci ^oLa^'ros Trat, ^^iXoKTiJTrjv Xeyco, 
e^ekB' y d[xeLxjJa<s ToiaSe TreTprjpei<; crreyas. 

01. rt? av Trap avrpois Sopv^os tcrrarat ySo^s ; 

1252 — 1258 In L these vv. are distributed as follows: — 1252 OA. dXX' ov54 roi... 
1253 NE. o<S rdpa Tpwffi;'...i254 ff. OA. ?(ttw to fi4X\ot>. NE. xetpa...^7rt\i'a(/oi;(Tai'; 
OA. dXXa Kdfji.^ Toi...Ti/x<>jpi^(r€Tcu. In the Aldine, as follows: — 1252 is given to N. 
(without indication of a lacuna between 1251 and 1252): 1253 to Od.: 1254 f. (^cttu 
...ein\pavovaav) to N.: and the rest (dXXa...Ti/iw/)T;(rerat) to Odysseus. Turnebus re- 
stored the words xe'/'a---^'''i<^oi;ou<rai' to Od., and the words aX\b....Kov /xiWovr' in to 
N. The loss of a verse, spoken by Od., between 1251 and 1252 was first suggested by 
Hermann [Ad Vigeru7n 703, ap. Erfurdt, ed. 1805). See comment. 1252 ireL- 
6o[] Treiao/xai Bothe and Blaydes. — t6 dpdv] Wecklein conj. to fii] ov. 1253 oS 

T&.pa] out' & pa L: ovt' dpa A. 1254 ^cttu MSS. (except B, ^crrat) : Ttoj Wecklein. 

1252 — 1258 Hermann's earlier view 
(see cr. n.) seems clearly the true one. 
Verse 1252, dW ovSe toi k.t.X., is the 
reply to a lost verse, in which Odysseus 
said that he would enforce his will with his 
own hand. Throughout this passage it is 
Odysseus who threatens, while Neoptole- 
mus stands on the defensive. To Odysseus 
must belong oO T&pa Tpucriy, dXXd <rol fxa- 
XoiJfJ.e6a, and X€i/3a...e7rii/'ai;oi'craj': while 
^crrw t6 /xiXKov and dXXd Kaiji,i...Kov fxiX- 
Xovt' Iti are the answers of Neoptolemus. 
Hence, if we reject the hypothesis of a 
lost verse, only three resources remain. 

(i) To transpose vv. 1252 and 1253. 
This was Hermann's later theory. The 
objection to it is that N. then says, dXX' 
oiihi TOI, (xy X^'-P^ weidofxai t6 dpav. \ iaToi 
rb ix^Wov, — when the last three words lose 
the force which they now possess as a short 
and direct reply to a threat. Further, the 
verbal echoes in this dialogue (tQv aocpGiv 
in 1246, dlKaiov in 1247, <p6^ov in 1251) 
make it probable that <rv^ X^'P^ i"^ ^252 
referred to words of Odysseus which either 
included x^^py or at least foretold his per- 
sonal interference more explicitly than is 

done by fxaxovfieOa. 

(2) To remove v. 1252. Wunder pro- 
poses to delete it : Todt, to place it after 
v. 1290. Neither course is warrantable. 

(3) To assume that vv. 125 1, 1252 
were spoken consecutively by N., and 
that V. 1252 alludes to a menacing ^£'j-/z/r« 
of Odysseus. This is Wecklein's view. 
But it appears scarcely consonant with the 
character and practice of Greek Tragedy 
that words spoken by one person should 
require the dumb action of another to 
make them clear. 

If, then — as seems hardly doubtful — a 
verse has dropped out, its loss may have 
been due to the fact that it began with 
the same words as one of its next neigh- 
bours. In dialogue of this kind, anger 
is sometimes marked by derisive repeti- 
tion : cp. O. T. 547 KP. tout' aiiTb vCv 
fiov vpSiT' &KOv<Tov wj ^pw. I 01. tout' avrb 
H-q jxoi <t>p<i^ etc. (with n. there). Odys- 
seus — who asserts a 5LKaiov of his own 
(1247) — may have replied to N.'s words, 
^vv Tw SiKaCcd Tov crov ov rapPw ({>6pov, 
with some such retort as, fw ry diKalip 
Xeip ifJ-V <'■' dvayKdcrei. Or v. 1252, dXX' 



[OD. But I will compel thee.] 

Ne. Nay, not even to thy force do I yield obedience. 

Od. Then we shall fight, not with the Trojans, but with thee. 

Ne. So be it, if it must be. Od. Seest thou my right 
hand on my sword hilt? Ne. Nay, thou shalt see me doing 
the same, and that promptly. 

Od. Well, I will take no more heed of thee ; but I will go 
and tell this to all the host, and by them thou shalt be punished. 

Ne. Thou hast come to thy senses; and if thou art thus 
prudent henceforth, perchance thou mayest keep clear of trouble. 

[Exit Odysseus. 
But thou, O son of Poeas, Philoctetes, come forth, leave the 
shelter of thy rocky home ! 

Ph. {within). What means this noise of voices once more 
rising beside my cave ? 

1255 Kd/ie] (co/i^ L, made from koX ifii. 1259 <ppovys] Corrected in L from 
<f>povei(T by S. 1260 KXav/j-druv] Hartung conject. nrj/jLcLruv. 1261 ^lXokt^- 

Tr]v} Matthiae conject. ^tXoKT^rijs. 1263 The ist hand in L had omitted this v., 

ov8^ Toi K.T.X., may have answered such 
a verse as, dXX' oi/S' &\viros ttj^ ^nys ^nei 

The textual history of this passage is 
parallel with that of 0. T. 622 — 626, 
where the loss of one verse led to a simi- 
lar confusion of persons in the MSS. 

1252 aXX* ov8^ Toi: cp. O. C. 47 
dXX' ou5' ifjjol TOI. oiJBt refers to <rg 
XCipl: as he does not fear the Greek 
army (r25o), so neither does he fear the 
violence of Odysseus. ' But neither do 
I obey thy hand ( = yield to thy threat of 
force), TO Spdv, so as to do thy bidding.' 
— For the constr. of ir€^6o|iai with dat. 
and Plat. Prot. 338 A koX veldeadi 
fjLOi f>a^dovxov...e\4(T6ai: for the art. with 
the inf., 118 n. : Ani. 1105 Kapdlas 5' 
i^lara/JXti | rd dpdv. 

1254 ia-ra. Wecklein reads trw, 
which is the fitter word where bold 
indifference to possible consequences is 
declared (cp. 120 n., and 0. T. 1458 dXX' 
7\ p.iv i)fjLui> fMolp', Siroiirep eta', frw). But 
the calmer word ^o-tw is more dignified 
and more effective here. Cp. O. C. 1205 
iffru 5' ow OTrwj Vfuv (piXov. 

1256 Kov h^XXovt' Iti: cp. 567. 

1257 f. KaCroi, 'however.' Odys- 
seus, who is not naturally dvaopyoi (377), 
has quickly recovered his self-control. 
He recalls his threat of violence — speak- 
ing as if he had not heard N.'s reply. 
He now leaves the scene — in the hope 

that his parting threat will suffice — but 
remains near, to watch unseen. At the 
crisis he again interposes (1293), — as in 
v. 974. — l\0»v: cp. £/. 1033 iXdovffa 
H7}Tpl ravra ira.vr'' ileiire cij. 

1250 f. c(r(i)^povt](ras : for the aor. , cp. 
1099 (ppovrjaai (n.). — KXavp.aT(ov : cp. 
Ant.g^iToiaiP dyovaiv | KXa^/xad' virap^eL. 
The familiar use of KXaLuv in threats (id. 
754) made it natural to use the subst. as 
= ' troubles ' : hence the confusion of 
metaphor would not be felt. For like 
phrases with iroSa, see on Ani. 619. 

1261 ^iXoKTTiTnv X^-yw: for this use 
of Xiyit) cp. Ani. 32 (n.). Matthiae's 
ground for proposing to read ^iXokttjttis 
(as nom. for voc, cp. 432) was that the 
accus. seems awkward when it refers to a 
person who is accosted : but we may pro- 
perly compare At. 71 ff. ovros, ai...] ... 
irpocr/JLoXelv KaXu | Atavra (pwvu' areixe 
Sw/idrwc irapos: for, though the sense of 
(puvia (' I call to') is different from that 
of X^7w, yet the objection to the accus. 
would be the same. 

1262 dp.€C\|/as, of leaving a place (as 
TV. 659): but it can also denote 'enter- 
ing,' as Her. 5. 72 irplv tAs OOpas avrbv 
d/xei\//a(, (cp. Ani. 945 dXXd^oi (of leaving), 
n.). — Tr«Tpiip€is : here no more than nerpl- 
cay. Cp. the phrase of Eur. in Ar. TA. 
889 TUyix/SiJpets ^dpas, 'seat on a tomb.' 

1263 f. tCs avi: cp. O. C. 1500 (Theseus 
entering) tIs av Trap' vfiQv Koivbi lyxe'Tat 




TL fji iKKakelcrOe ; tov Kc^p-qyiivoi, ^ivoi ; 

(o/xoL' KaKov TO ^pTjixa. fxiov TL fiOL * via 1265 

irdpecTTe tt/oos kukoIctl TreixiTovTes KaKo. ; 

NE. Odpcrei' Xoyovi S' aKovaov ov? tJkco (fyepcji'. 

<I>L heSoiK eycjye' kol to, irpiv yap Ik \6yoiv 
KakaJu /ca/ccos errpa^a, crot? Tretcr^ets Xoyots. 

NE. ovKovv evecTTi koX jxeTayvcovai TTokiv; 1 2 70 

4>I. Toiovro'!; rjaOa tols XoyoLon x*^^^ H-^^ 

ra t6^ l/cXeTTxe?, ttictto?, oiTy]p6<5 \d6pa. 

NE. aXX' ov Tt /ii^v vvv ySouXojLtat Se crou KXvett', 
TTOTepa SeSo/crat crot /xeuovTL Kaprepeiv, 
r TrXelv fxeO" T^fxcou. <P1. Trave, ixyj Xe^y<; Trepa' 1275 
jxaTTju yap av etTTi^s ye iravr etpr^crerat. 

NE. ovrw SeSoKTat ; ^I. koI irepa y, ia0\ rj Xeycj. 

NE. ctXX.' iqBeXov jxev av ere TTEKrdrjvaL Xoyots 
ifxo2(rLV' et Se /at; rt tt^o? Kaipov XeycDv 
Kvpo), TreTTavp-ai. <I>I. iravTa yap (j)pdcreL<s fxdriqv' 

the last of p. 93 B. It has been added, not by the scribe himself (as Dindorf reports), 
but by the diorthotes (S). His minuscule writing is less free and flexible than the 
scribe's, and can also be distinguished from it by the forms of some letters, — as here 
by the 7r of irap', the first i of 'iaraTai, and the ^ of /3o^s. A similar instance is Tr. 
177, also the last line of a page (66 b), which was likewise added by S. 
1264 Kex/"7M^»'0t] KexprjfJi^vov A and Aldine. 1265 f. /xwv rl fioi yu^7a | Trdpeare 

TTpbs KaKoicTL iriixirovTes KUKa (sic) L, with op written above the final a. The later MSs. 
have /fa(c6j'. Schneidewinconj.»'^oj'...Ka/f6i'; Bergk, y^a.-./caKd; For WyHTro^'res Wecklein 
conj. KXiirTovres : Wakefield and Blaydes, iriaffovres : Nauck, reiixovrei. 1267 X6- 
70US 5'] \6yovi t' Erfurdt, with Wakefield. 1269 ireiaOels 'k6yoii\ Nauck conj. 

xl/evcOeh doXon (56Xotj with A. Gregoire). 1270 oHkovv} ovKovf L. 1273 dXX' oS 

KTiuiros...; — avTpois, poet, plur., like Sai- 
fiara, aiiXal {Ant. 945), dpbvoi, {0. C. 
425), etc. — toTarai: cp. Eur. /. T. 1307 
Tis diJ.<pi 5u)fia deas t65' 'iarriatv ^o-^v ; — 
IkkoXcutOc: the midd. here differs from 
the act. (0. T. 597 n.) only by suggesting 
that their own interests are involved. — 
K€XpT]^voi. The form k^xpW' {XP^°- 
1X0.1) in classical prose always means 
either, 'to have used,' or 'to have been 
used.' In poetry it means also, 'to stand 
in need of.' The partic. occurs only in 
poetry, as Od. i. 13 vbcrov KiXP'')l*-ivov: 
Eur. Ion 1x99 Trwyuaros /cexPW^oi. 

1265 f. u|ioi' KaKov to xP'Ht''^- Phi- 
loctetes, in the recesses of his cave, did 
not recognise the voice that called to 
him, and expected to see only the sailors, 
— who were still in front of the cave 

when he entered it (1217), and whom he 
regards as friends (1171). It is when he 
comes to the mouth of the cave, and sees 
Neoptolemus — the stealer of his bow — 
— that he exclaims aSyUot, ko-kov rb xpVM-"- 
(For this use of xpT])ia, familiar in Attic, 
cp. Ar. Vesp. 799 Spa rb XPW^' if>- 834 
Tt vore rb XPW'O 

[Awv t£ |j.oi v^a...KaKa; Bergk's cor- 
rection vMi is confirmed by the kuku 
in the text of L. Probably kukSv was 
merely a conjecture made to suit lA^^a, — a 
corruption which doubtless arose from the 
Ti ('perchance,' 0. C. 969) just before it. 
— ir^fAWOVTis, 'ushering in,' 'heralding': 
cp. Ant. 1286 (3 KaKayyiKra, fioi | trpoiriix- 
^as S,xv> ' O thou herald of evil, bitter 
tidings.' (The use of TrpoirifiypaTe in 
1205 is different.) His fear is that 



Why do you call me forth ? What would you have of me, 

\He appears at the month of the cave, and sees Neoptolemus.] 
Ah me ! this bodes no good. Can ye have come as heralds of 
new woes for me, to crown the old ? 

Ne. Fear not, but hearken to the words that I bring. 

Ph. I am afraid. Fair words brought me evil fortune once 
before, when I believed thy promises. 

Ne. Is there no room, then, for repentance ? 

Ph. Even such wast thou in speech, when seeking to steal 
my bow, — a trusty friend, with treason in his heart. 

Ne. But not so now ; — and I fain would learn whether thy 
resolve is to abide here and endure, or to sail with us. 

Ph. Stop, speak no more ! All that thou canst say will be 
said in vain. 

Ne. Thou art resolved? Ph. More firmly, believe me, than 
speech can tell. 

Ne. Well, I could have wished that thou hadst listened to 
my words ; but if I speak not in season, I have done. Ph. Aye, 
thou wilt say all in vain. 

Tt ;uV L (with marg. schol., 56\toy <pavov/ Instead oi fxy]v (the prevalent reading), 
A and B give ^17, which was adopted by Triclinius and the older edd. 1275 TroOe 
Triclinius (T): iraOcrai L and most MSS. 1276 a.v'\ tv L, corrected to d V by a 
later hand. — elirris ye MSS.: Dobree conj. erTr^jj aii. 1277 iripa] wipai L. 

1278 fikv] Omitted by the scribe of L, who has added it (in the contraction Ju) 
above the v of -fjdeXov. 

Neoptolemus has come to execute the 
threat of taking him to Troy by force 
(983). That is, indeed, the only evil 
that could now be added to his lot. 

1268 f. £k XoYwy, through them : cp. 
88 n. — XoYots : for the repetition, cp. 
88 n. 

1271 f. toioCtos is explained by iritrTos 
etc.: cp. 0. T. 435 ^/xets rototS' i<f)vfjitv, 
(lis fjiiy (Toi 5oK€i, I fHf}poi: O. C. 62 roiavTa. 
<Toi raOr' iffTiv, u leV, ov \6yoii \ ti/xu}/x€v\ 
— irwTTos, inspiring confidence: cp. 71. 

1273 dXX' ov Ti (fi^v : the same formula 
occurs in £/. S 1 7 : and yurjj/ seems here 
better than the v. I. (atJ. 

1276 f. 7rav€: cp. O. C. 1751 n. — dv 
ctirflS Y*. Dobree {Adv. II. 47) would 
alter -y* to <rv, comparing Eur. Bacch. 
655 ((To<p6s (TOipbi <rv), where jij, lost in 
the MSS., was restored by Porson from 
CAr. Patiens 1529. But Y€ is right. 'All 
thy words will be in vain (though I can- 

not resist force, if that be used).' He 
knows what their \byoi are worth (cp. 
1268 f., 1271). 

1277 Kal TTcpa 7", IVB', tJ Xe-yoi: 'yes, 
(I am so resolved,) and more strongly 
than my words express.' Though 5e5o7- 
ixivov might be supplied with l'<r9', it is 
better to supply d^SoKTM. The simple 
tffdi is sometimes, like <xd<p' i<r6i, paren- 
thetic : O.T. 1022 5ti;p6i' ttot', taOi, 
tQiv iixQiv x«/5<2j' Xa^wf. For tj X^yw, cp. 
Eur. A/c. 1082 d-n-wXeaiv fie, kcLti /jLaLXXov 
7} Xiyu: id. J/ec. 667 cJ iravraXaiva, k&tl 
fxaXXov 7] Xiyw. 

1278 ff. dXX' TJOcXov |x^v dv : cp. 
427, 1239 : and for d\Xd /xiv, 882 n. — 
irpos Kaipov = Kaiplus (0. T. 325 n.). — 
ir€iravfi,at : for the perf., cp. 76 6Xw\a. 
Similarly (A)it. 91 n.). — 
irdvTa "ydp : for this use of yap, marking 
assent, cp. Ant. 639. 



ov yap TTOT evvovv rrjv iixr/v Krrjcrei (fypeva, 1 28 1 

ocTTt? y* ifjiov SoXotcrt top ^lov Xa/Bc^v 

dTre<TTepr)Kas, Kara vovOerets ifxe 

ekdcov, apicTTOv Trarpos ej^^toro? yeyws. 

6XoLcr6\ 'ArpelBaL {xev /xaXtor', eneura 8e 1285 

d AapTLOV TTa2<5, /cat av. NE. fxrf Vev^r^ Trepa' 

Be)(ov 8e ^€1/309 e|^ e/iTy? ^SeXi^ rctSe. 
$1. TTw? etTrag ; apa SevTepov SoXov/xe^a ; . 
NE, aTrcofiocr dyvov Zrjuoq vxJjlcttov cre'ySa?. 
<E>I. oj (jiiXraT etTTcov, et Xeyets iTrjTvp.a. 1 2 90 

NE. Tovpyov TTapicTTai (jyavepov dXXd Se^idv 

Trporeive ^elpa, /cat /cpctret toSv ct&Jv ottXcov. 
OA. eyw S' aTravSw y, cos 6eo\ ^vvicTTopes, 

vwep r 'ATpeiBojp tov re (TVjXTravTos crrpaTov. 
01. TCKPOV, Tivos (fjcovrjfxa; jxcov 'OSucrcrews 1295 

i7rrj(T66p,rjv; OA. cra^* tcr^f /cat ireXas y opas, 

1281 KTiJo-ct] KT^crjjt L. — Wakefield conj. ^^irei. 1284 ?x^'<'"''os] Pierson 

conj. aJ'o'xto'T'oj. 1285 fxaXujd' L, with t written over 6 by ist hand. 

1286 Nauck would write 6 Aaprlov wais nal — NE. o-i) /xrj ^jrei/f?; Tr^pa. 
1288 apa] ovk apa L (the circumflex added by S) : o^k apa r: Person con- 
jectured ap' 0^, or apa (preferring the former, Praef. p. x) : Wakefield, oxi yap. — 
5o\oi;jue^a] Corrected from dovXav/xeda in L. 1289 ayyov — O^iorov] Wakefield 

1281 KTrjcti : cp. 1370 : At, 1360 
KTaadai (j)i\ovs: and for the constr. here, 
Eur. Or. 26^ rb Oeiov dvcrfievh KeKT'^/ieda. 

1282 f. ooTis y'. When 8(ms refers, 
with causal force, to a definite antecedent 
(0. T. 1 184), the addition of 7€ to it is 
comparatively rare in Soph. (0. C. 810 
5T<fj 7e is not similar) : while 6's 7e is 
frequent (663). — dirtoTtpTiKas, with ace. 
of the thing only: 931. 

1284 £X6(ov implies, 'after robbing 
me, thou wilt not even leave me in 
peace.' Cp. At. 1276 ippijaar' iXdiov 
HoOvos. — ?\0i<rTOS ytyds, having proved 
thyself a most hateful son of a noble sire. 
Achilles was ^iXraroj to Ph. (242) : the 
son has become ^x^*'''''"'^ by his theft of 
the bow. 

The force of this passage will not be 
fully appreciated unless we remember 
that N. is nozu completely identified, in 
Ph.'s mind, with the action of Odysseus. 
Ph. was ready to allow that N.'s better 
instincts had been warped by evil guid- 
ance (971, 1014). But then he hoped 

that N. would restore the bow. Odysseus 
prevented this : N. made no direct reply 
to the last appeal (1066 f.), and carried 
off his prize. 

Pierson's conjecture al!<rx.i<rTos was 
approved by Porson, and has received 
weighty support from recent critics. Cp. 
906 alffxpbs (pavou/jLai. In Eur. /%. 585 
( = 594 Porson) at<rx'^<rToi> is a v. I. for 
^X^i-'^'^ov- in 0. T. 15 19 at least one late 
MS. has afcrx'O'TOS for ^x^icrros: and in 
At. 1059 Triclinius gave ix^'-''"''V for o.ia- 
X^o'Ty. But, as it seems to me, we should 
rather lose than gain by forsaking the 
Mss. here. 

1288 dpa seems the true correction 
of the MS. oiiK apa or ovk apa. The ex- 
pected answer to a question asked by apa 
maybe either 'yes' (An(. 405), or 'no' 
(At. 1304) : here it suits the suspense be- 
tween fear and hope, dp* ov is unsuit- 
able ; it would mean, ' Is it not clear 
that I am being deceived again?' When 
ap' ov is used, the answer 'yes' is always 
inevitable, and the tone of the query is 



Never canst thou win the amity of my soul, thou who hast 
taken the stay of my life by fraud, and robbed me of it, — and 
then hast come here to give me counsel — thou most hateful 
offspring of a noble sire ! Perdition seize you all, the Atreidae 
first, and next the son of Laertes, and thee ! Ne. Utter no 
more curses ; but receive these weapons from my hand. 

Ph. What sayest thou ? Am I being tricked a second time ? 

Ne. No, I swear it by the pure majesty of Zeus most high ! 

Ph. O welcome words, — if thy words be true ! 

Ne. The deed shall soon prove the word : — come, stretch 
forth thy right hand, and be master of thy bow ! 
[As he hands the bow and arrows to Philoctetes, ODYSSEUS 
suddenly appears^ 

Od. But I forbid it — be the gods my witnesses — in the 
name of the Atreidae and all the host ! 

Ph. My son, whose voice was that? Did I hear Odys- 
seus? Od. Be sure of it, — and thou seest him at thy side, — 

-conject. hr^vov — vipltTTov. 1291 vap^arai] Trdpeari T, Hartung, Cavallin. 

Blaydes writes rdx' l<TTai. 1292 irpdreive} irpovreive L (sic). The letters trpdvT 
have been ascribed to a corrector ; but the whole word seems to have been written 
by the ist hand. 1293 wj] Buttmann conject. uv: Reiske, tS: Tournier, <^: 

Cavallin, ws avviaTuaav 6eoi : O. Hense, iyib S' diravdC:, deol d^ jxol ^vvlffTopes. 
1294 \)iv4p t' r : inrkp L, with most MSS. The restoration of t' was probably due 
to Triclinius. 1295 f. L points thus: riKvov rivoa <j>divrjfia' /xQv 68v<t<t^u(t \ iirrii- 

aOdfiriv ; Blaydes, thus: riKvov, tIvos <pd}vr)fj.a, fxwv 'Odvcrcr^ui, | iwriffddfirjv ; Nauck 

usually triumphant (see O. T. 540, 823, 
828: O. C. 791, 883: Ai. 1034: ^/. 614). 
The other conjecture, ov ^dp, is also in- 
appropriate ; that would mean, ' what, 
am I not being deceived again?' (as if 
a second fraud had been expected. Cp. 
246: 0. T. 1017: Ai. 1348). The intru- 
sion of oi)K before apa in the MSS. here 
may have been due to the scribe's 
reminiscence of passages in which the 
question irws elTras is followed by 0^ 
(246, O. T. 1017). 

1289 dirw(iocr', 'I swear, 'No" (like 
&ir6<p7i/M, 'I say 'No," 0. C. 317): Ar. 
£^. 424 Tovs deofjs dwdb/j.vvi'. For the 
aor., cp. 1314: Ai. 536 iir-f}vea'' : ib. 693 
?0pi|' : El. 668 iSe^/ji.7]v : Eur. Ifec. 1 2 76 
airiirrv(T\ — aYVOv : cp. Aesch. Suppl. 652 
TAr)vh% tKTopai AyvoO. The fact that ay- 
v6v is oft. an epithet of ai^a^ (as in 0. T. 
830) is no adequate reason for writing 
dYv6v...v\j/C<rT0v here. 

1291 irap^crrai, ' shall be forthcoming ' 
(in fulfilment of thy word, — cp. 0. C. 726): 
^avcpov, 'before thine eyes'; cp. 0. C. 
910 evapyeii. 

1293 f. ey** ^' d-iravSai "y* : 76 em- 
phasises the verb : cp. 660, 1037. Odys- 
seus darts forward from his place of con- 
cealment (cp. 1257 n.), — his voice being 
heard before he is seen (1295). At v. 974 
he was just in time to prevent the bow 
being restored ; now he is too late. — «s 
0€oi ^vvfcTTopes: cp. Anf. 542 uv roCpyov, 
"AiSijs xoi KciTw ^wltTTope^: Eur. Suppl. 
1 1 74 Ze()s 5^ fyviarwp o'i t' iv ovpapqi deot. 
For the invocation of the gods in a pro- 
test, cp. Thuc. 4. 87 fidprvpas fdv Oeoii^... 
iroi-^< ws iir' dyaOi^ vkuv ov irelOw : 
and id. I. 78, 2. 71. 

vir^p T* : re irregularly placed, as in 
185 : O. C. 33 rrjs inrip r' iiiov \ avTrjs 6' 


1295 1. Wkvov : a mode of address 
which he has not used since v. 997 (w 
Trat). Cp. 923 w f^ve (n.). — rCvos ^wr\- 
|ux; In this agitated and rapid utterance, 
it seems best to understand iarL with 
<pd)V7}fxa, and to take tir'jio-Oofii^v with 
'08w<r<r€cos, rather than to suppose that 
(fxiivtjfjLa is governed by iwQad6p.-r]v and 
understood again with the proper name. 



o5 cr* 69 ra TpoLa<s TreSt' dnocTTeXaj /Sta, 

idv T 'A^tX-Xectj? Trat? idv re firj deky. 
^I. aXX' ov TL )(aLpo)V, rjv toS' opdcodrj /8eXo9. 
NE. d, fxrjhaiJiO)?, fxij, 7rp6<; deojv, ixedfj<s /SeXo?. 1 3^0 

OI. fiedes P'€., Trp6<; decov, ^et/aa, (jtikraTov reKvov. 
NE. ovK av fiedeirjv. <1>I. <^eu* rt ju,' dvhpa TroXefjuov 

i-^Opop T a^etXov /A17 Kraveiv To^ot9 e/xot9 ; 
NE, aXX' our' e/AOt rovr' ecrrli' ovre crot koKov. 
<I>I. ctXX' oui^ TocrovTov y tadi, tov<s npc^TOv? crrpaTov, 1 305 

TOU9 rwi/ 'A^aioJi' xfjevSoKijpvKa^, KaKov<s 

6vTa<s irpos al^dxijv, iv 8e rot9 Xoyot9 dpaareiq. 
NE. €t€i^* ra /Aev 017 rog e;(€i9, /cov/c ecrtr ^otov 

6pyr\v eypi<=i dv ovBe jJLejJLxjJiv €t9 e/xe. 
<t>I. ^vfJL(f)r)fJif T'qv (l)V(TLV 8' €8et^a9, ci T€kpov, 13^0 

proposes to delete iiryff66firiv (which is omitted by B), and to write OA. '05v<raius, 
a6,(f>^ Iffdt K.T.X. 1297 wedia dirocxTeXu) L. Cp. cr. n. on 1138. 1300 a Tri- 

clinius: aa L (made by S from da) : & & (or d a) r. Seyffert, adopting a suggestion 
of Hermann's, writes aa, | n^ fiTidafius, /j-tj, k.t.X. — fiedys] Nauck writes d^gt : Mei- 
neke conj. /xt] '^^y. 130a fxeOeirjv] ixidtiixriv B. — tL /x' r : tI v^ L. 1303 Kravetv^ 
Bavelv Triclinius. 1304 6.XK' oUr' ^/xoi Ka\6v tovt' ia-rlv oifre <roi MSS. : Wake- 

1297 diroo-TtXw, here, 'convey away' ; 
cp. 983 (TTeXovai ( = &^ov(tiv in 985). 

1299 dXX* ov Tt \aipa)v : a regular 
formula in threats, — most forcible when, 
as here, the verb is left to be supplied 
from the last speaker's words: so Eur. 

Or. 1592 f. OP apKicru 5' iyui Xiyuv. | 

ME. dW oO Tt x^^P^"' V" y^ A"? <l>'jyv^ 
TTTepois. Her. 3. 36 d7r6 5^ cSXecra^ KDpov 
Trei96fiev6v croi. dW ov tl xttipw, ^Tel 
K.T.X. Sometimes, again, the verb is 
expressed : as in 0. T. 363 : Ar. Ran. 
843 d\X' oC Tt x^'^pwj' oC't' ^petj : id. Ach. 
563 dXX' o^Ti (so Bentley for ovhk) xa'pwi' 
TttCra ToXfx-f)(rei. Xiyeiv. — opBcoOT], be di- 
rected straight : fr. 430. 5 dpdovrai Kavibv. 
Cp. the fig. sense in Ant. 6'j^ tCiv... 
dpdov/Mivuv, ' lives whose course is fair.' 

1300 d, in reproof, as 0. T. 1147 a, 
fir] /c6Xafe: Aesch. Ag. 1087 a, Trot ttot' 
■ijyay^s /xe ; the doubled d d also oc- 
curs in trimeters, as Eur. Or. 1598 OP. 
?ffTOt Td5'. ME. 5 d, n-qdafiuis dpdcrrit 

IxcOxJs is altered to d<j>fjs by Nauck, 
who thinks that fi4des in 1301 caused the 
error. But two points claim notice, (i) 
fxed^s, 'permit to escape from thy hand,' 
'allow to fly,' is a more forcible word 

than dcpri^ ('discharge') when, as here, 
the archer is at the very point of shooting. 
Cp. 0. T. 'j8^T(^ fJLed^PTiTov Xdyov, 'who 
had let that taunt escape him' (with n. 
there). Xen. Cyr. 4- 3 § 9 7roXTd...ors 
Kal (leOiivres koX ^x'^"'''^^ XPVf^^^' ^^ 
('darts which will serve us, whether our 
hands release or retain them'). (2) It is 
no objection to fxed^s that fiides in 1301 
has a different application. Cp. n. on 

762 (S^Ttt). 

1301 fx^Ocs |i.€...xc^pa : the second 
ace. defines the part: cp. //. 11. 240 rbv 
5' dopi ■jrXri^'' edix^va: Tr. 831 ff. et ydp 
<T<pe... I xP^f'--- I TrXeupd. 

1302 f. ri \k dvSpa iroX^jiiov k.t.X. 
At first sight it might appear simplest to 
suppose that d<f>€C\ov governs a double 
accus., jirT] KTav€iv being epexegetic ('thou 
hast robbed me of the man, so that I 
should not slay him '). But other passages 
show that there was an idiomatic use of 
d(paLpovfiaL with the inf., in which it was 
nearly equivalent to kwXOw. Pindar /. 
I. 60 Trdi'Ta 5' e^eiirelv... \ ...d^aLpetrai 
PpOLX^ IJ-irpov ^x^'' I f'AW'oS) 'hinders from 
uttering.' Eur. Andr. 913 K&Kreivas, ij 
Tts avfKpopd (t' d<pel\eTo ; {i.e., rb Krei- 
vai, — 'prevented thee'). Eur. Tro. 1145 



who will carry thee to the plains of Troy perforce, whether the 
son of Achilles will or no. 

Ph. But to thy cost, if this arrow fly straight. 

\Bends his bow. 

Ne. {seizing his arm). Ah, for the gods' love, forbear — 
launch not thy shaft ! 

Ph. Unhand me, in Heaven's name, dear youth ! 

Ne. I will not Ph. Alas ! why hast thou disappointed me 
of slaying my hated enemy with my bow ? 

Ne. Nay, it suits not with my honour nor with thine. 

[Exit Odysseus. 

Ph. Well, thou mayest be sure of one thing, — that the 
chiefs of the host, the lying heralds of the Greeks, though 
brave with words, are cowards in fight, 

Ne. Good ; the bow is thine ; and thou hast no cause of 
anger or complaint against me. 

Ph. I grant it; and thou hast shown the race, my son, 

field transposed KoKbv to the end of the v. Brunck, keeping the MS. order, changed 
TovT^ to t65'. 1306 Toi>% twv 'Axatwv] Blaydes writes rov ruv 'Axa'wj'. 
1308 tA fjiev Sr] t6^' A, with most of the later MSS., and Aid.: to, fiiv roi t6^' Harl., 
V^: TO. fiev t6^' L (and so K). Wecklein conj. rd fi.iv vvv t6^': Seyffert, rd fiiv ye 
t6^' : Burges, ra /xev aa t6^'. — otov Turnebus: drrov MSS. 1310 <p^<nv 5'] 5' is 

omitted in L, F, B, K. 

TO decrndrov rdxos | d(p€i\eT' avT7]v iraida 
fiT) doOvai Td<pifi, ' her master's haste de- 
prived her of the power to bury her son. ' 
So, here, the true construction seems 
to be, Ti d4>€£X.ov p.c [ix] Kxavctv &v8pa 
iroXtfitov ; ' why hast thou robbed me of 
the chance of slaying a foe?' In ad- 
mitting, but not requiring, /x-Zi with the 
inf., this d<paipov/j.aL is like other verbs of 
hindering. iroX^(i,wov : for the tribrach in 
the jth place, cp. 0. T. 719 n. This is 
the rarest form of it (the last word of the 
verse being a 'paeon quartus') : cp. 1327 : 
Aesch. Etim. 780 ^70) 5' drifMot ij rdXcLLva 
^apiKOTOS. — e^Opdv t' : cp. 1323 ttoK^/mov 
dvff/ievrj 6'. He has avowed his hostility 
to the whole Greek army (1200), and 
can properly call Odysseus voX^fuot, — as 
Menelaus gives that name to Ajax (At. 

"32)- , , 

1305 ff. dXX* ovv...7€: cp. Ati(. 84 
n. — TOWS "irp. (TTpaToi) : for the omission 
of Tov, cp. AnL 10 n. — \{/€v8oK'r]pvKas, 

' lying heralds.' The word alludes more 
particularly (as is indicated by tv 8i tois 
XoYots 0pa<r€is) to the protest which 
Odysseus has just made ' in the name 
of the whole army' (1293 f.), and to his 

threat at vv. 1257 f. : — it is not merely 
an equivalent for 'false envoy' (because 
he had executed his mandate by fraud). 
In Attic Tragedy the Kijpv^ was especi- 
ally associated with unsuccessful bluster. 
Examples are afforded by the herald of 
Aegyptus (Aesch. Suppl. 836 ff.), the 
herald of Creon (Eur. Suppl. 399 ff.), 
and the herald of Eurystheus (id. Heracl. 
55 ff.). Menelaus plays a similar part 
when he forbids the burial of Ajax [Ai. 
1047), and he is then attended by a K^pv^ 
{ib. 1 1 15 Trpdj raOra irkelovi deupo K'^pvKai 
Xa^div K.T.X.). With xf/evdoKijpv^ cp. \l/€v56- 
/xavTis (O.C. 1097): for the allusive plur., 
0. T. 366 n. — irpos al\|XTjv: cp. Tr. 266 
7r/)os rb^ov Kpiaiv. 

1308 f. fUv, 'so far so good': cp. 
Eur. Helen. 761 EA. diV rd fx-h 5^ devp' 
del KttXcDs ^x" • similarly it marks a pause 
between statement and comment {O. C. 
1308 n.). — Stov, causal gen.: cp. 0. T. 
698 OTOV iroT^ I tx/qviv Toarjv^ie irpdynaTO^ 
(TT-fiaas ?X"^' The MS. oirov, though 
defensible, seems less suitable here. — tls 
l^i: cp. 522. 

1310 ff. Ti]v <{>vo-iv 8': the elision 
gives quasi-caesura: cp. 276 and loi n. — 



€^ 179 e)8Xacrre9, ovvl %i<Tv<^ov Trarpo?, 
dW i^ 'A^tXXecos, os jxera t,(x>vT(i)v 6* 6t rjv 
TjKov apLCTTa, vvv he roiv TeOviqKOTOiv. 
NE. rjcrOrjV irarepa top *dfxov evXoyovvToi ere 

avTov T€ jx' Siv he aov rv^elv ec^te/iat, 13 1 5 

OLKovcrov. dvdpoiTTOKTi Ttt? /xev e/c ^ec3v 

rvxaf; So^etcras ecrr' dvayKolov (fyepetv 

ocroi 8' eKovcrioicriv eyKeivrai y8Xa/3at9, 

Q)cnrep av, tovtol<^ ovre (Tvyyvdinqv e^eiv 

hiKaiov ecTTiv ovt erroiKTipeiv Twd. 1320 

(TV 8' r)ypi(xi(Tai, Kovre avfx^ovXov Se^et, 

eat' re vovBerfi rt9 evvoia Xeycov, 

crrvyets, iroXefiLov hvcrp.ev7J 0" rqyovixevo^. 

ofxcos he Xe^ot)' Zrjva 8' opKiov KaXco' 

/cat ravr' eTTicrroi, /cat ypd<^ov (f)pevcov eaco. 1325 

1311 ^^ 17s] Nauck conj. ^| wv: Blaydes, o'iav. 1312 ^Jcvtwv 6' A: 

^ibvTuv L and others (including F, B). 1313 vdv hk MSS.: j-Oj/ re Turnebus. 

1314 ijadriv iraripa rhv ifibv MSS.: iraripa re t6v ifxbv Aid. (from A, which has 
re written above). Triclinius, TJad-rjv iraripa rhv d/j-bv : Nauck, r)adr)v ye iraripa 
Tbv ifxbv. 1315 aurbv ri fi.' MSS. (in A, corrected from avrbv t' ?/a'): avrbv 

i^ i^s, since the <p^<ns, or inherited strain 
of the yivos, can stand in poetry for the 
yevos itself. — ?p\a<rT€s : for the e before 
/3\, cp. £i. 440 Traawv l^Xaffre, fr. 119 
(irel d^ ^XdffToi, O.T. 717 7rat56s 5^ ^\6.<j- 
ra.%: also O.C. 972, Eur. fr. 432, fr. adesp. 
376. So Eur. fr. 698 irTihy^ d/J.<f>l^\T]Ta 
adi/jLaros. On the other hand, the t of 
■jrepi^Xiwu] is regularly long (O.C. 996 n.). 
— oiy^ 2iort;<}>ov irarpos, explaining what 
precedes: ('thou hast shown, I say, that 
thou dost not spring from) Sisyphus.' It 
is simpler to supply §\ac7T(hv (from ?/3Xo(r- 
T£j) than (piaiv. The gen. is influenced 
by the prep, before ifs : for irarpos, cp. 
3. — jxcTcl jwvTwv 6*. The 6\ though 
wanting in L, seems genuine. For- re... 
5^ (instead of re... re), cp. Ant. 1096 n. — 
TtGvriKOTwv might be governed by fierd, 
but really depends rather on the unex- 
pressed dpiffTa dKot/et. The poet may 
have been thinking of Od. 11. 482 ff., 
cfeio S' 'Ax'XXei'i | oOris dvijp irpoirdpoide 
fxaKdpTaTos oOt' dp' dirlffffW \ irplv fih> ydp 
ff€ ^wbv iriopiej/ Tcra deoiaiv \ 'Apyehi, vvv 
6' aCre n^ya Kpar^eis veKveaatv. 

1314 f. TJor0r)V : for the aor., cp. 1289 
n. : for the ace, 0. T. 236 (n.): At. 136 

ah fiiv eC irpdcraovT' iinxaipu : Eur. Hipp. 
1339 Toi>j yap eicre^tis deol | dvyaKovras 
ov xatpovfTt. — dfjiov for ipLby is the best 
correction. The phrase iraTipa, rbv 
occurs in El. 279, 588, 1496, and in the 
first two of those passages in L has 
been made from Cp. 11 18 above 
(d/^as for ip.ds). — With ^<TOr)v iraripa t£ 
rbv, or Tj<j0r)v yt iraripa rbv e/ibf, the 
rhythm is enfeebled by two consecutive 
tribrachs, — without the justification given 
in 1029 by the pause after dyere. And 
yi would be somewhat weak. 

1315 «v...(rov TV)(^€iv: for the double 
gen., cp. Xen. An. 5. 7. 33 oC 5^ dr) 
irdvTuv oldfieda rei^eadai iTralvov ('in a 
case where we expect to win praise from 
all men ') : and O. C. i r 70 n. — c({>C£^ai, 
'desire,' with inf., as Thuc. 6. 6 i<piifievoL 
...TTjj TrdcrrjS ap^eiv. 

1316 f. rds (Jiiv CK Ocwv tvx(>'S SoOcC- 
o-as : for this order (instead of doddaas 
Ti^xas)) cp. Thuc. 7. 23 ai wpb rod <tt6pm,tos 
vrjei vavfiaxoOaai: O.T. 1245 (n.): for^K, 
0. T. 590 n. 

1318 €Kov(r£oi(riv, since, though Ph. 
could not have avoided the woes of the 
past ten years, their prolongation is now 



from which thou springest, — no child, thou, of Sisyphus, but 
of Achilles, whose fame was fairest when he was with the living, 
as it is now among the dead. 

Ne. Sweet to me is thy praise of my sire, and of myself; 
but hear the boon that I am fain to win from thee. Men must 
needs bear the fortunes given by the gods ; but when they cling 
to self-inflicted miseries, as thou dost, no one can justly excuse 
or pity them. Thou hast become intractable ; thou canst tolerate 
no counsellor ; and if one advise thee, speaking with good will, 
thou hatest him, deeming him a foe who wishes thee ill. Yet 
I will speak, calling Zeus to witness, who hears men's oaths ; and 
do thou mark these words and write them in thy heart. 

t' ifji Brunck, Buttmann, Blaydes. 1318 eKovcrioiaiv L: eKovalTjaiv r: eKovaiaiaiv 

Triclinius. 1319 tovtols] tovtoktiv L (the first t made from i;). 

1321 S^x^O 5^'?' L. 1322 eiivoig. Xiyuv Triclinius, and so Aid.: eCvoidv aoi 

\iywv L, r (whence Schneidewin conj. eUaoiav \4yuv) : euVota X^yuv A : eijvoiav 
\iyiav K (with crot written above), B. 1324 Z^i'a 5'] Hartung and Blaydes 

conj. Z^vd 7'. — KoXCo] koXGiv T, with yp. /caXw. 

his own choice. Cp. El. 215 oUeias 
eis aras \ i/j^iriTTTeis. eKoijcrios is in Attic 
either of two or of three terminations : 
cp. Tr. 727 i^ iKovalas, id. 1123 eKovaia: 
Thuc. 8. 27 Kud' iKovaiav (yet id. 7. 57 
fKovcxios . . . ffrparela) : Plat. J^ep. 603 C 
^laLovs 7) iKovaias irpd^eis. But of d/coi^- 
(Tios the fern, in -/a, -lai seems not to 
occur: cp. Plat. I^gg. 861 E j8Xd/3ai... 
iKoii(rioi.—4yKtiVTai, 'are intent upon,' 
meaning here, 'persist in enduring,' 
though a release is offered to them. Cp. 
Eur. Andr. 91 olairep iyKeifieffd' del \ 
OprjvoKTi Kal yboiai koL daKpii/xacri, \ wpbs 
cUd^p' iKT€vovfi€V ifiwicpVKe yap | yvvai^l 
ripipit Twv TrapecTTurTOJV KaKwv : where the 
sense is, 'to which I give my days.' So 
id. /. T. 144 tded' ws Opi^vois iyK€ifJiai: 
Ion 182 ols 5' lyKei/xai fidx^on. But 
sometimes Eur. uses this verb as simply 
= Kfifuii iv : Helen. 269 TroXXats aviKpo- 
pa7s iyKei/ieda ('are plunged in ') : and so 
id. 924. 

1321 1 tJYpCwo-ai expresses the temper 
which fiercely rejects friendly remon- 
strance (whereas in 226 dvr]ypiuixivoi> 
referred to aspect): cp. Od. 8. 575 7]iJ.iv 
HcTOi xttXexoi re Kal aypioi ovdi diKaioi, | 
7)^ ^iXd^etvoi. So in Plat. J?e/>. 410 D 
dypidrrjs is associated with ffKXrjpdrrji. — 
For ovTC.Tt, cp. 1363: O. C. 1397 n. 
Here, as often, the clause with re ex- 
presses the contrary of that with oCre ('so 
far from accepting advice, you resent it ') : 

Her. I. 63 6Vws p.i]Te d\iade?€v Iri. ol 
'Adr]vaioi, SieffKedaa/xivoi reeXev: cp. 
id. I. 119 quoted above on v. 950. 

1322 f. cvvoCt} : cp. £1. 233 dXX' oDi' 
eiivoiq. 7' aySw. Schneidewin's view that 
L's reading, «vvoidv <roi \iyu3v, arose 
from £v(roiav \iyoiv (cp. O.C. 390 evaoLas 
xdpLv), is more ingenious than probable : 
rather <rot w^as a mere gloss, explaining 
the object of the edvoia. — 8v<r(A«VTi 6* : cp. 

1324 ZT]va...opKiov, Zeus, the guard- 
ian of oaths, — who punishes men who 
break them. In the ^ovXevrrjpiov at O- 
lympia there was a statue of Zei)s "Op/cios, 
with a thunderbolt in each hand (Paus. 
5. 24. 9). Cp. O.C. 1767 xw Trdjr' dtcov 
Albs "OpKOi (n.). Eur. Hipp. 1025 vvv 5' 
SpKi6v <rot ZiTJva Kal iri5ov yfiovhs \ 6/j.vvfu : 
id. Afed. 208 rdv Zt^vos bpKlav QifjLiv. 

1325 Ypd<{>ov 4>p€vuv ?<r« : so Aesch. 
Cho. 450 ToiavT aKovoiv ev (ppeciv ypd<pov. 
More often this metaphor is developed 
by the word diXros (Aesch. P. V. 789, 
Soph. Tr. 683, fr. 537), or a derivative 
of it (Aesch. Sttppl. 179 deXrov/x^vas, 
Etim. Ill d€XToypd<f)i{}...(f)p{vL). 

'Ypci({>ov. The midd. ypd(po/ is used 
in prose also (apart from its legal sense, 
' to indict ') of writing down something 
for one's own use: cp. Her. 2. 82, 8. 135 
{ffvyypa\l/dp.€vov), Plat. Theact. 142 d. So 
dTroypd(l>ofjiai, of taking an inventory (Lys. 
or. 12, § 8). 



av yap vocret? roS' dXyoq i.K OeLa<s TV)(rj<;, 
Xpvcrr)<; TreXacrOei^ (f)vkaKo?, 09 tov aKaXvcfirj 
(Tr)KOv (f)v\d(TcreL Kpv(f>Lo<; oiKovpcov o(f)LS' 
KOL navXav laSi rrjcrhe fiTJuoT * dv Tv^eiv 
vocrov l3ap€La<;, '''ews av avTos 17X105 
TavTrj fieu atpy, TrjSe 8' av hvvr) ttoKlv, 
TrpXv dv jd Tpoias weSC kKOiV avro? fjLoXrj^;, 
Kol Tcov nap rjfjilu ivTv^oiv 'AcTKXrjTnScov 


1327 XpuffTji] XP^<TV^ L: XP^'^V^ r. 1329 &v rvxelv Person: ivrvx^'iP MSS. 

Lambinus and Elmsley conj. av rvx^v. 1330 ws Siv avrbs MSS.: ^ws hv wiirbs 

Scaliger (airos Doederlein and Heath). ?ws was proposed by others also : but 
Wunder was the first ed. who placed it in the text. Brunck, (or' hv oStos ijXios, and 
so Schneidewin. 1331 Ta^rrji] L has the t in an erasure, perh. from cr. 

1332 eKuv avTos A: oi}rds eKuv L (with T, B, and others). Cp. 156 cr. n. 

1326 (TV -ydp : for yap prefacing a 
statement, cp. 1337: 0. T. ill i^- — *•* 
OcCas Tvx.T|S : cp. fr. 198 ttwj ahv /xdxw/uat 
6v7jt6s wf delg, tvxv ; Philoctetes has 
shown no consciousness that his misfor- 
tune was anything more than an ordinary 
accident (cp. 267, 632). He now learns 
that it was ordained by the gods, — in 
order that he might not reach Troy be- 
fore the time appointed for that city's fall 
(197 ff.). 

1327 ff. Tov dKa\v(f>TJ <n]KAv = T6 
vTraWpiov Tifievos, the sacred precinct, 
open to the sky. This form dKa\v(pris 
is similarly used by Arist. De Anim. 2. 9 
(Berl. ed. 422 a i), t6 6cr(ppa.vTiKbv alcrdr]- 
T-qpiov a.Kd\v(pes (better aKoXvcp^s) elvai, — 
opp. to ^x^'" eTTiKaXv/xu-a. Here it is op- 
posed to virbffTeyos or cTTeyavbs. The word 
a-qKbs, in ref. to sacred places, properly 
means, as here, an enclosure without any 
roofed building (cp. Her. 4. 62), though 
poets sometimes use it as a general term 
for 'shrine': Eur. /on 300 (r7]Kovs...Tpo- 
<f>u}vlov (his cave): [Eur.] /?/ies. 501 ei's 
'Addvas (7T]Kbv. For dKaKv(j>ri at the end 
of the v., cp. 1302 n. 

Kpv(|>ios o'lKovptov 6<{>i.s. The epic ver- 
sion speaks merely of an dXobcppuv ilbpoi 
(II. 2. 723). But the Attic poet feels 
that the mysterious significance of the 
event is enhanced, if the serpent which 
inflicted the bite is conceived as the 
(pvXa^ of the shrine. Clearly Sophocles 
does not identify Chryse with any form 
of Athena ; Chryse is, for him, a lesser 
deity : yet the associations of the Erech- 
theum have suggested the word olKovpwv. 

The sacred serpent in that temple, — re- 
presentative of Erichthonius, and guard- 
ian of Athena Polias, — was regularly 
called oiKovpbs o<l>is. Hesych. oUovpbv 
6(piv rbv TTjs lioXidbos (p\)Xa,Ka SpdKovra. 
Ar. Lfs. 758 d\X' 01) dwapiai '7W7' oCiS^ 
Koifidixd^ €v irbXei (in the acropolis), | i^ 
o5 TOV 6(f)iv eWov rbv o'iKOVpov irore. 
Her. 8. 41 Xiyovai 'AdrjvaXoi 6<fnv fjL^yav 
0uXa/ca T^s aKpoirbXios ivSiairdadai 
iv ry lp(^. — For the verb olKovpelv, cp. 
O. C. 343. 

The sacred precinct of Chryse, with 
the serpent, is depicted on a a-rd/jLvo^ 
(wine-jar) of about 400 B. c, now in 
the Campana collection at the Louvre. 
The image of Chrys^ stands in the open 
air on a low pedestal ; just in front 
of it is a low and rude altar, with fire 
burning on it ; close to this is the ser- 
pent, at which Agamemnon is striking 
with his sceptre, while the wounded Phi- 
loctetes lies on the ground, with Achilles 
and others around him. See Introd. 
§ 21. 

1329 iravXav, subject to tvx«iv : cp. 
275 oV airbis rvxoi. This is better than 
to make TraOXai' the object of rvxetv as 
= ' obtain ' : since the ace. after rvyxdvw 
is elsewhere a neut. pron. or adj., or art. 
with inf. (Ani. 778 n.). The correction 
of the MS. €VTvx€iv to av Tvx^eiv seems 
certain. In Aesch. /*. F. 667 Kel fj.r] 
diXot, irvpujirbv iK Aibs /loXeiv \ Kepavvbv, 
6s irdv i^aiffTucToi y^vos, the future sense 
of the simple aor. inf. is sufficiently 
marked by the context. — \i.v[ttot'. The 
use of fJLT^ here is due to the notion of 



Thou sufferest this sore plague by a heaven-sent doom, 
because thou didst draw near to Chryse's watcher, the serpent, 
secret warder of her home, that guards her roofless sanctuary. 
And know that relief from this grievous sickness can never be 
thy portion, so long as the sun still rises in the east and sets 
in the west, until thou come, of thine own free will, to the plains 
of Troy, where thou shalt meet with the sons of Asclepius, our 

1333 rii;j'...d<r/cX7j7rt5uJ»' L: tuv iaKXrjTnad^i' r. Toup conj. Twv...'A(TK\T]inCov : 
Vauvilliers, TU)v...'A(TK\T)TnoO (and so Elms., but with rotv): Person {Praef. ad Hec. 
p. xxxvi), 'Acr/cXi/TTtdSatJ' 5^ rdiv irap' ^fxiv ivrvx'^v. Erfurdt (adopting Person's later 
conject., Append, ad Toupinm p. 445) gave, koX jotv Trap' •^juij' kvrvx<^v ^AaK\7]iriSaii> 
('A(7K\T]irLdaiv Dindorf). 

'feeling confident,' not to the imperat. : 
see on 0. T. 1455 roaovrdv y' olda, /jL-^re 
fj.' av v6<Tov I urir' 6.XK0 iripffai /xridkv. 

1330 f. ?ws av is a certain emen- 
dation of cos dv, which would mean 'in 
whatever way,' 'however' {/it. 1369). 
But, 'however the sun may rise,' etc., 
could not stand for, ' so long as the 
sun continues to rise.' wj dv never 
means, or could mean, ' while.' For 
^wy scanned as one syllable (by syni- 
zesis), cp. //. 17. 727, Od. 7. 148. Cp. 
0. C. 1361 ^wffirep (uiffirep MSS.) av fcS : 
At. II 17 ?wy (u)s MSS.) dv rjs oI6s nep el. 
— avTos T)Xios. Cp. Her. 8. 143 vvv re 
d7rd77eXX€ MapSoviijj ws 'AdTjvaiot. X^yovffi, 
iar av ijXios tt]v avrrjv 65bv I'tj t^ irep 
Kal vvv ^px^rai, fd]KOT€ 6/xo\oy^(Teiv 
7]fiAa^ Skp^rj. ' While i^e same sun rises,' 
etc., = ' while the sun rises as he now 
does.' It is possible that ovtos may be 
a reminiscence of ttjv a\iTT)v 686v in Her. ; 
at any rate it is decidedly more forcible 
here than Brunck's ovtos, which he il- 
lustrates from Plut. Arist. 10, rhv rjXiov 
bel^av dxpis dv ovtos raiurqv Tropeirjrai 
Tr]v TTOpelav, ' AOrfvatoi TroXf/xiycroi/cri II^p- 
ffais. The gesture implied by oStos would 
be superfluous here, since in saying TavTT), 
tqB*, he points to the east and to the 
west. (For the combination of these 
pronouns, cp. 841 n.) — atpx): there seems 
to be no other classical instance of this 
intrans. use ; but cp. dj't'axw, dvix<^ (of 

1332 cKtiv avTos, a pleonasm (used 
also by Eur. Ph. 476), like, ' of thine 
own free will.' The oracle had made 
the consent of Ph. a condition (612): 
the use of fraud was an unauthorised 
device of Odysseus (103). 

1333 tVTvx«v with gen., instead of 

the usual dat., as in Her. 4. J40, quoted 
on V. 320, where see n. The gen. here 
(like that with (jvvtvx'j^v there) has a 
special warrant, since the idea is that of 
' obtaining their aid.' 

Twv irap* i]|iiv...*Ao-KXt]Tri8wv: cp. //. 
2. 731 (referring to the warriors from 
Tricca, Ithome, and OechaliainThessaly), 
tQiv 5' aC6' ijyelcrdrjv' A<TKKiTin6o Svo iraide, \ 
IrjTTJp^ ayadu, JlodaXelpios 7]d^ Maxdw;'. — 
The form 'A<TK\riTridris, for 'Acr/cXTjTridSTjs, 
occurs nowhere else, and is wrongly form- 
ed from 'A(TK\r}Tri6s. The rule for masc. 
patronymics is as follows : — (i) Stems in 
d and -to- take the suffix -da-, when d 
becomes d, and -to- becomes -la- : as 
'Apyed-dr)-s, from 'Apyid-s, Mej'oirtd-5ij-s 
from MevoiTio-s. (2) All other stems take 
-iSd, as Ta;'ToX-/5ij-j from TavraXo-s. But 
the first formation is sometimes used by 
poets instead of the second, for metre's 
sake: e.g. XaXKudovridSris {II. 2. 541) for 
XaX/cw5oj'Ti57js, TeXa/tw;'td5r;s {ib. 9. 623) 
for T(\a/jLuvl5r)s. And the converse licence 
is attested by Etym. Magn. p. 210. n 
(quoted by Herm.) : ol 5^ Tromral TroXXd/cis 
d7ro/3dXXoi<(rt rb a, otov, 'EpixOoviddrjs 
(from 'EpixOdvio-s), 'E/jtx^ortSr;?. [The 
writer wrongly adds TeXafjLuvidSrjs, Te- 
Xa/LLuvldrjs, as if the latter were the 
irregular form. ] 'EpixOovidai occurs in C. 
I. I. 411. The form 'AaKX-rjTrldrjs, then, 
though incorrect, may well be genuine. 

This verse implies that both the sons of 
Asclepius were to have a part in the cure; 
and so in 1378 f. the plural is used. But, 
in the prevailing form of the legend, Ma- 
chaon alone was the healer ; probably 
because, in post-Homeric poetry, Machaon 
was the representative of surgeiy, as his 
brother was of medicine (cp. Preller, i. 
p. 409). So Lesches in \.\it Little Iliad, ace. 



voaov fJLoka^Oy^; TrjaSe, kol tol Trepyajxa 
^vv TOtcrSe ro^ot? ^vv r ifxol irepa-as (f)avfj^. 1335 
(OS S' oTSa Tavra t^8' e)(ovT iyoi (f)pdcro). 
dvrjp yap iqpAV eanv e/c Tpota? aXovs, 
'^EXeuos dpiaTOfxavTiS, 09 XeyeL crat^cu? 
CO? Set yevecrOai raura* /cat tt/oo? to tcrS' ert, 
ws ecrr' dvdyKTj tov irapecrTcoTOS dipovs 1340 

Tpotav dXcHvai ndcrav' rj SiScocr Ikcov 
KTeiveiv iavTov, rjv rdhe xpevaBfj Xiyoiv. 
TOVT ovv erret /cctrotcr^a, crvyyojpei BiXoiv. 
KaX-q yap 17 'TTLKTrjCTLS, EXXrjvcov eva 
KpiOivT dpicrrov tovto p^ev rraioivias 1345 

et9 ^elpas iXOelv, elra rr)v ttoXvcttovov 
Tpoiav eXovTa KXios vTrepraTov Xa^elv. 
^I. cS (TTvyvos alcov, tC jxe, ri hrjT e^ets dvo) 
fiXeiTOPTa, KOVK d(f)rJKa<s et? ''AtSov ixoXelv ; 

1334 /taXax^i?s] /xoKaxOw L (with gl. iraijcrrii) : altered to fiaXaxOeW by a later hand. 
Blaydes writes yuerao-r^s : Tournier conj. Vavax^gs. 1335 ^aj'^s] (puvrjlj h, but 

with a written above w by the ist hand. 1337 dvrip yap rj/uv] Elms. conj. dvi^p 
Trap' ijfuv. — ^aTiv] ^(Ttiv L. — Wecklein conj. avrip yap iffrtv riiJ.LV, 'ut perspicua sit 
voluntas verba naucleri (604) comprobandi ' {Ars p. 62). 1339 Set] Wecklein 

to Proclus, p. 481 ed. Gaisford : the Or- 
phic AidLKa, 342 ff., where Machaon uses 
a powder made from a stone called d^t^ris : 
Tzetzes, Posthoin. 580 ff., where the stone is 
eX'^TtJ : Propertius 2. i. 59. An epic poet, 
Dionysius, represented Apollo as putting 
Ph. to sleep, when Machaon amputated 
the diseased part (Tzetzes on Lycophron 
911 : schol. Find. P. i. 109). Quintus 
Smyrnaeus is singular in making the healer 
Podaleirius (9. 463). 

The scene of the cure occurs on a 
fragment of a bronze mirror (found in 
south Etruria, and ascribed to the 5th or 
4th cent. B.C.), now in the archaeological 
Museum of the University of Bologna. 
It bears an Etruscan legend, Pheltute 
(Philoctetes), Machan (Machaon). The 
healer is in the act of bandaging the 
hero's foot ; a sponge and a box of oint- 
ment rest on a sort of camp-stool (dlcppos 
6K\adiai) between them. (Milani, Miio 
di F., pi. III. 49 ; pp. 104 ff.) 

This verse has been thought inconsist- 
ent with 1437 : but see n. there. 

1334 f. v6<rov jiaXaxO^S : the gen. as 
after verbs denoting cessation or respite : 
Ai. 274 KdviTTvtvae rrji vbffov: Eur. Or, 

43 awfju Kov(pLa6ri vbffov: so \u(pdv, 
etc. — ^uv Toi<r8€ to^ois, with its aid : cp. 
Xen. An. 3. 2. 8 ai/v rois o7r\ois...5iKrjv 
eiriOe'iyai. avrois. But <r^v with dat., in 
ref. to arms, is oft. no more than ^x'^" 
with ace. ; e.«^. II. 11. 251 <STy\ 5' ^vpa^ 
<jhv dovpl. — ir£p(ras <}>avigs: the phrase 
suggests the glory of the exploit ; cp. 
1064: Thuc. 2. ri KaX\i(TTOv . . .TToWovs 
oVras evi KdcfJiq) x/>w/t6'0i;s (palvecrdai. 

The language here is not strictly logical. 
It implies that, before the iravXa can come, 
he must not only have been relieved {fia- 
Xax^sO> ^^^ ^^^° have taken Troy. The 
explanation seems to be simply that the 
writer was thinking of the victory as an 
event which was to follow closely on 
the cure. So, having used fiaXaxOys, he 
subjoined Kal...irip<7as (pavfjs, instead of 
making the second statement independ- 
ent of vpiv 6.V {e.g., Kcd ^Tretra iripca^ 
(pavel). It is much as if one said, ' You 
will never be cured until you find health 
and glory at Troy,' — instead of, 'find 
health at Troy, — where you will also find 
glory.' Schneidewin and others compare 
Ai. 106 — no: davtlv yap avrbv oH rl 
iro) 6i\w...irplv dv...vGiTa (poLvixdeh davrj. 



comrades, and shalt be eased of this malady; and, with this bow's 
aid and mine, shalt achieve the capture of the Ilian town. 

I will tell thee how I know that these things are so ordained. 
We have a Trojan prisoner, Helenus, foremost among seers ; 
who saith plainly that all this must come to pass; and further, 
that this present summer must see the utter overthrow of Troy : 
or else he is willing that his life be forfeit, if this his word 
prove false. 

Now, therefore, that thou knowest this, yield with a good 
grace; 'tis a glorious heightening of thy gain, to be singled out 
as bravest of the Greeks, — first, to come into healing hands, — 
then to take the Troy of many tears, and so to win a match- 
less renown. 

Ph. O hateful life, why, why dost thou keep me in the light 
of day, instead of suffering me to seek the world of the dead ? 

writes x''^ (which Blaydes cites from K). 1342 xf/evffOy X^yuvl xj/evSr} X^yrj (yp. 

X^7a)i') r. 1344 ij ViKrijo-ts] Blaydes conj. tjit'ikXtjcl^ (as = 'reputation'). 

1345 KptO^vr' ApiffTOv] Nauck conj. KXrjdivT' apiariiav. 1347 /cX^ocrfrom KX4ov<r L. 
1348 tL fie, tI] Toup conj. tL fi' ^ri: and so Nauck, Wecklein. 1349 d<p- 

rJKas] d(pTJi Ka<r (sic) L. Herwerden conj. i<f)7JKai. 

The parallel would be closer if, there, 
we had (poivix&v '^"■^ Oavri, — meaning 0oi- 
vi-X^V' '^^ ^Treira daveirai. 

We cannot remove the difficulty by 
supposing that /j-aXaxOvs denotes merely 
alleviation, not cure ; for the poet clearly 
thinks of the cure as preceding the victory 
(919 f.: 1345 ff.: 1424 ff.). 

1336 cus 8' otSa ravra k.t.X. The 
report of the prophecy given by the pre- 
tended (fiTTopos in 603 — 613 was true as 
far as it went, but designedly incomplete. 
Neoptolemus, we must suppose, derived 
his knowledge from the Atreidae or Odys- 
seus (cp. 1 14 (Js {(paffKer') : who, however, 
had omitted to tell him that the aid of 
the bow was indispensable to his own 
success (112 ff.). 

1337 f. Yap as in 1326. — ijfuv i(mv 
('we have a man,' etc.), rather than riixiv 
ioTiv (when the verb would be merely 
auxiliary to aXovs). — ^"EXevos : see on 
604 ff. : dpio-TojiavTis = ipiffros fuivTis, 
like d.Xr]96fjLavTis (Aesch. A^^. 124 1), 6p- 
dbixavTis (Find. N. i. 92), etc. 

1339 us Sil •^f.vlir^a.i ravra : i.e., if 
Ph. consents to come (1332) : if he does 
not, then Troy cannot be taken (611). 
The change of Sci to \pr\ is unnecessary, 
since Set can equally well denote what 
is ordained by fate : cp. 998 : 1397 : 
O. T. 825. 

1340 f. 6^povs: so Verg. Aen. 3. 8, 
vix prima inceperat aestas. The general 

tradition was that Troy fell about the 
end of May (late in the Attic month 
Thargelion) : see Plut. Camill. 19 (where 
Ephorus and other writers are quoted for 
the statement), and Clemens Alex. Strotn. 
I. 21, p. 139 (where Aiovi/crioy 6 'Apyeios 
is cited : cp. Miiller Fra^. Hist. III. p. 
26). irdcrav, adverbial : cp. 386. — 8C8w<r' 
. . .lavTiJv, offers himself, kt€£v€iv, (for us) 
to slay : cp. 618 : Ar. Nub. 440 tovtX rb 
7' kphv (xQi(i! avToiaiv \ irapix'^ t^itttuv. 

1344 ff. KaXii Y'ip 'H '''■''*'''T''''S' The 
further gain (iTriKTrjais) is the fame which 
he will win, in addition to being cured. 
This is indicated by the place of the 
words 'EXXtjvwv ?va | KpiO^vr apicrrov 
(for ^va with the superl., cp. O. C. 563 
f., n.). Then the clause relating to the cure 
is co-ordinated with the clause relating to 
victory; see on Ant. 11 12. We should 
say rather, ' that, while you are cured, 
you should also win fame.' For rovro 
(Uv followed by tlra, cp. Ant. 61 n. : 
for €lra (without 5i), EL 261 f. vpCna 
fjLev...€lTa. Ellendt says, 'Krrjffiv inter- 
pretatus schol. errat': but the schol.'s 
words are, 77 'wlKTTfcrii' i] KTrjcris ttjs 
d6^r)s: which is exactly right. 

1348 f. w oTvyvos alwv : for the 
nom., cp. 1 1 86, 12 13. aliou is here 
tinged with the notion of 'fortune,' cp. 
179. — avw: cp. Ant. 1068 tQv avu (the 
living): El. 1167 rivW rjaO' ivw. — 
d({>T]Kas...fioX{iv: for the inf. (which was 



OLfxoL, ri dpdcro) ; ttw? dTnaTijaco Xoyots ^350 

Tol<; TovS', OS evvov<s o)v ifiol Tjaprjvecrev ; 
ciXX.' elKoidct) BrJT ; elra n(o<5 6 Suct/ao/jo? 
et9 (^oJg ra8' e/o^as et/xt ; ra> 7rpo(r7]yopo<s ; 

TTcSs, ci TO, TTaVT t8oi^T€S Cl/X^' C/Xol KV/c\ot, 

ravr' i^ava(T^(T€.(jde, roicriv 'Ar/oews 1355 

€/xe ^vvovTa Traicriv, ol fi dncokeaav ; 

TTcos T6> navcoXei TratSl rw Aaeprtov ; 

ov yap fie raXyo? tcou napeXOovTcov haKvei, 

aXX' Ota -^pr) iradeiv fxe npo? tovtcjv en 

SoK(o TTpoXevaaeLV otg yap ij yucoixr) KaKcov 1360 

fxyJTrjp yevTjTai, rdWa TratSei/Ct */caK0V9. 

KoX (Tov S' ey(oye davp.daa'^ e^a» roSe. 

1353 T<^1 Schaefer conj. tov, and so Blaydes. 1354 afi(f>' ifiol L, with most 

MSS.: d;u^' eyttoO A, Harl., Aid. 1356 iraKriv made in L from iraalv. 1358 fj.e 

T&\yos r: /a' ^r' aXyocr L. 1360 KaKwv has in L been corrected (by S) 

unnecessary) cp. Her. i. 194 t6 ttXoiov... 
dirielai Kark rhv iroTa/xbu tpipeaOai. 

The one feeling which now makes Ph. 
waver is reluctance to repel the kindly 
entreaties of Neoptolemus. His hatred 
of the Greek chiefs is undiminished by 
the knowledge that they were uncon- 
scious instruments of destiny. Nor is he 
moved by the assurance of health and 

1352 f. elKaOo): cp. 0. C. 651 n. — 
€15 <j)ws...€l(Jii, into the public gaze; cp. 
581 : Xen. Ages. 9. i, where rb <pu)s 
( ' publicity ') = rb del ificpavTjs etvai, as 
opp. to rb ffTravlus bpacrdai. — t« irpooT]- 
'yopos; the dat., as in Plat. Theaet. 146 A 
<I>'CKov% Te KoX irpoffr]y6pov5 aXKiffKois'. but 
fjLTjdevbs 7rpo(T7iyopos in O. T. 14,})1. Cp. 
Thuc. 6. 16 wffirep dvcrruxovvTes ov irpoa- 
ayopevbfieda: and the prosperous Creon's 
words in O. T. 596, vvv fie irdi daTrd- 

1354 f. « tA iravT* 'i86vtcs...kvkXoi. 

Although TO. Trdvra dfKp' ifioL could stand 
for TCI d/x(p' i/iol iravra (cp. Ant. 659 n.), 
the interposed 186vt€s here requires that 
d^^' tjiol should be taken with it : liter- 
ally, ' ye that, in my case, have seen all,' — 
i.e., 'ye that have seen all the wrong done 
to me' (rd irepl i/xi irdOr), schol.). Of the 
two readings, dytt^' e/xot (L) and dfi(p' ifiov 
(A), the first has the better MS. authority ; 
and though the second is more euphoni- 
ous, that fact does not warrant a prefer- 

ence. As used by Soph., dn<pl with gen. 
= ' concerning' (554) : with dat., either 'con- 
cerning ' (At. 684 dXX' dfx(f>l fj.€u TO^Toiaiv 
eS (rx'^<Tet), or 'around' (Anf. 1223 etc.). 
The sense ' concerning ' is fittest here. 

kvkXoi has been explained as 'years' 
(schol.), 'the orbs of heaven' (Brunck, 
Buttmann). Camerarius saw the true 
meaning. Cp. 0. C. 704 6 yap aUv 
bpwv k(>k\os (' eye ') | Xei/crcret viv Mopiov 
Albs, 0. T. 1270 ff.: ^iraiatv dpdpa Tuiv 
aiiToO k^kXuv, \ avSQv TOMvd' odovveK' 
o6K6\f/oivToviv I ovd^ oV ^iraffxfv oSO' biroV 
^dpa, KaKa. 

Instead of saying, irolois ofi/xa(n /3X^- 
iruv (0. T. 137 1 xi.) i,vvi(xoix.a.i roli 'Arp^ws 
iraifflv, he asks how his own eyes could 
endure to see it. These are the words of 
one who has brooded for years on every 
aspect of his own wrongs, — wrestling with 
misery in solitude. His own faculties are 
his comrades. Compare 1004 J x'*P^s • 
Tr. 1090 (Heracles in his agony), t3 vwra 
Kal ardpv', (5 (f>l\oi ^paxioves, \ iKeX- 
vol. 5rj Ka^^arar', k.t.X. 

1358 ov ■ydp \i.t toXyos k.t.X. ' How 
can I return to the Atreidae? /^or it is 
not merely a question of forgetting the 
past ; I dread the future.' He does not 
mean that he has ceased to resent the 
former wrongs, but only that his present 
resolve is influenced less by resentment 
than by fear. 

1360 f. ots ■Yap...KaKOvs: ' for when 



Ah me, what shall I do ? How can I be deaf to this man's 
words, who hath counselled me with kindly purpose ? But shall 
I yield, then ? How, after doing that, shall I come into men's 
sight, wretched that I am ? Who will speak to me ? Ye eyes 
that have beheld all my wrongs, how could ye endure to see 
me consorting with the sons of Atreus, who wrought my ruin, 
or with the accursed son of Laertes ? 

It is not the resentment for the past that stings me, 
— I seem to foresee what I am doomed to suffer from 
these men in the future ; for, when the mind hath once 
become a parent of evil, it teaches men to be evil thence- 
forth. And in thee, too, this conduct moves my wonder. 

from KaKOv : hence Seyffert reads kukov. 1361 riXXa MSS. (except Harl., which 

has /cat toXXo). — KaKoiJS Dobree and Doederlein: /ca/cd MSS. See comment. 
1362 Kal ffoO 5' MSS. (except B, which has /cat «roO 7'). Porson (on Eur. Ot: 614 = 
622 Dind.) conj. Trat, <roO 5': Nauck, ff46ev S'. — rdde] rdde Triclinius. 

a man's mind has (once) become a mother 
of evil deeds, it trains him to be evil in 
everything else,' — i.e., in all subsequent 
deeds. For KaKOvs as proleptic predi- 
cate, cp. Ani. 475 n. ; Eur. Med. 296 
iratSas wepicraQs iKdiddiTKeaOai (To<f>oijs. 

A decision between the conject. KaKoiJS 
and the MS. KaKci demands care. I pre- 
fer KaKOvs, for these reasons, (i) KaKa, 
if retained, would naturally suggest this 
sense: — 'When a man's mind has once 
given birth to evil (counsels), it trains /Ae 
rest also {i.e., his actions) to be evil.' 
But the antithesis here is between the 
earlier and the later bad deeds ; not be- 
tween bad counsels and bad deeds. (2) 
The effect of KaKOvs is to indicate that 
rdXXa stands in antithesis, not with Ka- 
K»v only, but with the whole preceding 
clause, and thus to suggest its true sense, 
viz., 'in all that follows.' (3) It is true 
that the image, |ATiTT)p Y^vtjTav, is then 
no longer consistently maintained ; but 
this very failure to persevere with a 
metaphor is Sophoclean (cp. n. on O. 
T. 866). jiilTTip •Y*'vT''ai is a poetical 
equivalent for, 'make a beginning of.' 
Hence the poet felt that he did not re- 
quire ttTraf, though we should naturally 
add 'once.' The same delicate economy 
may be observed in Atit. 584 oh yhp av 
(reiady Oeddev Sdfioi, Aras | oiSiv eXXel- 
7r« : ' For when a house hath (once) been 
shaken from heaven, there the curse fails 
nevermore.' The change of kukovs into 
KaKa m^ht easily have been caused by 
T&XXa. — See Appendix. 

J. S. IV. 

1362 Kalo-ovS*. The fonnulaxai... 
5^ means 'and... a/so,' with an emphasis 
on the intervening word. This is the 
only instance in Soph. : it occurs, how- 
ever, in Aesch. P. V. 973 (koI crk 5' iv 
ToiiTois \iy())), Eum. 65: Eur. El. 11 17 
(/coi (Ti) S' aiiOddrjs ^(pvs): Ar. Pax 250: 
and oft. in Attic prose. The usual ac- 
count of it is that the /cai='also,' while 
5^= 'and.' This suits those instances in 
which, as here, Kod...di is preceded by 
a full stop, or by a pause ; but it is less 
natural where Kal... 5^ links a new clause 
to a preceding one in the same sentence ; 
as in Thuc. 4. 24 Kal /xdXiffra ivriyov [roiis 
livpaKoaiovs) ol AoKpol tQv 'Prjyivuii Kard 
^X^pav, Kal avTol S^ eVe/Se^XijKecrai' k.t.X.: 
id. 9. 71 Situs firj iravTdira(Ti.v 'nriroKpa- 
TwvTai., Kal xP'^f^^'''^ 5^ "/^<* avrddev re 
^vWi^uvrai Kalirap' ' Adi)vaiwv IXOri, k.t.X. 
Examples of the latter class clearly sug- 
gest that in the combination Kal.. .54, Kal 
was the conjunction, while di, ' on the 
other hand,' added the force of 'also.' 
Cp. the well-known use of 5^ with the 
pron. after a voc. : ' Avnybv-q, cri) 5' ^i*- 
ddSe I (ptjXaaffe, O. C. 507 n. 

6avp.d(ra$ (i\<» — T€da>j/xaKa (emphatic) : 
cp. Plat. Phaedr. 257 C rhv Xbyov 34 aov 
irdXai davfidcas ^x'^i ^rid id. 258 B redav- 
Mok6t£s. This constr. of Bavfid^d) with 
gen. of pers. and ace. of thing is common 
(Plat. Phnedo 89 A, etc.): the gen. is pro- 
perly possessive ('I wonder at this in 
you '). We find also the gen. with a 
dependent clause in place of the ace. 
(Xen. H. 2. 3. 53 i)iJ.uv...BaviJi,d^(i) el fii) 



XPW y^P ^^ H'V'^' avTov TTOT €t9 Tpoiav ixokeiv, 

'qfjia^ T aTveipyeiv ol ye crov Kadv^piaav, 

'iraTp6<s yepa^ avXcovre^' [ot top aOXiov ^3^5 

Alavff ottXmv (tov 7rar/oos vcrrepov hiKr) 

*OSv(rcr€Ct)s eKptvav^ etra TolcrSe cru 

€1 ^viJLfxa)(T^(rcov, Koifx dvayKa.l,eL<; roSe ; 

fx'q hrJTa, reKvov d)OC, a (jlol ^vvc6iJ.o(ra<;, 

TrefjLxfjov irpo^ olkov<;' Acavros iv %Kvp(o fievcov 

ea KaKa)<; avTOv<; dTToWvadai KaKOV<s. 

XOVTO) SiTrXrjp fiev i^ ifxov KTrjaei ^dpiv, ^Z7^ 

hnikrjv Se Trar^oo?* kov /ca/cov? i7TCO(f)eX(op 

Sonets 0/X0109 Tol^ KaKOL'5 Tre(f)VKepai. 
NE. Xeyei? jxev elKOT' aXX' o/xws ere /8ovX.o/aat 

6eol<s re inaTevcrapTa rot? t e/^iot? Xoyot? 

<f)LXov fXET a.vhp6<; TovSe ttJctS' iKirXelp -)(dop6<5. 1375 
4)1. 77 TT/aos TO, Tpota? TreSta Kal rot' 'At/jcws 

€)(dL<TTOP vlop TwSe 8vcrri7vw ttoSi; 
NE. 7r/309 Tovs /xe^' ovi^ ere tt^i^Sc t' efxirvop /Bdatp 

navaoPTas ctXyov? * Kd7ro(r(6(TOPTa<i poaov. 
<I>I. <w Setvw (upop alpeaa<i, tC (f>rj<i nore; 1380 

NE. a croL re Kdjxol ^XSord^ opai reXovfiepa. 

1364 ol ye Brunck and Heath: ol' re MSS. — Kadv^pi<rav] KaO'v^piaau (sit:) L. 

1365 ff. [ot rbv &dXiov...lKpivav] Brunck was the first to reject these words as 
interpolated. 1366 k&/j.^ Brunck: kuL fj.' MSS. — avayKa^ets] Cavallin reads avay- 
KdffiLS. — T65e] In L there is an erasure after the o : it may have been w. Of the later 
MSS. some have rdde, others (as A) rdSe. 1367 dW d /xoi ^vvib/xoffas MSS. 
Blaydes, on his own conject., reads dWd im", 6 ^vvriveffai (this verb was proposed 

^oTjd-rjaeTe) ; and the gen. alone (Lys. or. cp. O. T. 280. The present tense, ex- 

7 § 23 KoX TotjTov /j-h oi 6av/j,d^w). — toS* : pressing endeavour, is quite compatible 

this advice of thine that I should go to with tl ('dost thou intend to go..., and 

Troy. art thou trying to force...?'). — rSSt (L) 

1363 f. XPi^' ^P* 41^ ^^"' — For = t6 Uvai ^vfi/'n'^ovTa. The occur- 

(i.TJT€...T£ cp. 1321 n. — oX y( = fvel eKeivoi: rence of the same form in 1362 is no 

cp. O. C. 263 (n. on o'iTives) : the plur. is argument for rdde : cp. 88 n. 

implied in Tpolav. cp. /<^. 041. — KaGv- 1367 |vvw(i,o<ras has been needlessly 

Ppia-av with gen., as O. C. 960. changed to ^vvrjveaai, a weaker word. 

1365 irarpos "Y^pas, the arms, wrought The sense here is, 'thou didst make a 
by Hephaestus, which were a gift of compact with me, confirmed by thine 
honour to Achilles (cp. note on tri^as oath' (813, 941). This is but a slight 
viripraTov in 402). It would strain the deflection, — surely permissible for poe- 
words to render them, 'a gift of honour try, — from the ordinary sense, 'to take 
(bequeathed to thee) from thy sire.' an oath along with another person.' 

[ot TOV aOXiov.-.^Kpivav.] It can hardly 1368 ir€p.\|/ov without yue: cp. 801 n. 

be doubted that these words are spurious. 1369 ¥a KaKws k.t.X. The absence 

See Appendix. of caesura has the effect of allowing the 

1366 dva7Kd^€is with double ace. : words to fall from the speaker's lips with 



It behoved thee never to revisit Troy thyself, and to hinder 
me from going thither ; seeing that those men have done thee 
outrage, by wresting from thee the honours of thy sire; [they, 
who in their award of thy father's arms, adjudged the hapless 
Ajax inferior to Odysseus :] — after that, wilt thou go to fight at 
their side, — and wouldest thou constrain me to do likewise? 

Nay, do not so, my son ; but rather, as thou hast sworn to 
me, convey me home ; and, abiding in Scyros thyself, leave 
those evil men to their evil doom. So shalt thou win double 
thanks from me, as from my sire, and shalt not seem, through 
helping bad men, to be like them in thy nature. 

Ne. There is reason in what thou sayest ; nevertheless, 
I would have thee put thy trust in the gods and in my words, 
and sail forth from this land with me, thy friend. 

Ph. What ! to the plains of Troy, and to the abhorred son 
of Atreus, — with this wretched foot ? 

Ne. Nay, but to those who will free thee and thine ulcered 
limb from pain, and will heal thy sickness. 

Ph. Thou giver of dire counsel, what canst thou mean ? 

Ne. What I see is fraught with the best issue for us both. 

also by Herwerden). Nauck, reading dX\' & fioi ^vurjvecras, proposes to read in v. 

1368 ■n-iix\pov Trp6s otKovs fj.', avrdi iv ^K^p(f fiiviav, and to delete v. 1369. 

1369 a.Tr6Wv(Tdai] a-frbXkvade L, with ai written over e by the ist hand. 

1371 SittX^v 5^] 5iir\riv re B. 1372 ofioios MSS., and most of the edd. : 

ofidios Ellendt, Bergk, Campbell. 1373 ere j8oi)\o/xai] The ist hand in L had 

omitted ere, but has added it above the line. 1370 K&iroa-diffovTa^ Heath: 

Kairoffib^ovras MSS. 1381 \f<x$' opQi is Dindorf's correction of /caXwj bpCb 

a certain deliberate emphasis: cp. loi n. 
By d-iroXXvo-flai he means the failure and 
ruin at Troy with which the gods will 
visit the Greeks : cp. 1035 ff. For Ka- 
K(os...KaKovs cp. 166 n. 

1370 f. SiirXtJv (Uv...8i'n-\T]v Si : 
epanaphora (cp. Anl. 200 n.). The x^P'-^ 
will be 5t7rX^ because he will have res- 
cued Philoctetes, and also forsaken the 
Atreidae. Here he thinks of his father 
as still living : cp. n. on 1209 f. 

1374 irwrrevo-avra, 'in reliance' 
upon the divine oracle, and upon the 
report of it given by N. (1336 — 1343). 
Though iricrevu) sometimes = ' obey ' ( Tr. 
1228), it is unnecessary to suppose that 
sense here. 

1377 The words t^8« 8v<m]vw iroSi 
(dat. of circumstance) have a compressed 
dramatic force. ' What, — go to Aga- 
memnon, — when I bear about with me 
this plague which caused him to cast me 

1378 f. |iiv ovv : 0. T. 705 n. — <r£ 
•njvSt T ^jjnrvov pdcriv: the phrase re- 
calls those in which Ph. himself had 
spoken of the ulcered limb as if it had 
a being distinct from his own (786, 
1 1 88, 1202). Cp. O. C. 750 del <xe K-q- 
bevovaa kuI to abv K&pa. — v was short 
in Tr{rov and ifiirvoi (as in Lat. puter), 
though long in tti^^w (as in puteo, putt- 
dus) : Empedocles 336 ir^ov, ^irXero Xev- 
k6v: Andromachus (flor. circ. 50 A.D.) 
ap. Galen p. 876 icai fioyepQv aripvwv 
dTroXiyerai e/XTrvou IXtjf. — Kdiro(r(6arovTas 
is a necessary correction here (cp. cr. n.). 

1380 atvov alv^(ras. Though one 
sense of atvos was a story with a moral 
(Hes. Op. 200), it could hardly have been 
used as it is here, in the sense of ' advice,' 
unless the meaning had been helped out 
by the cognate verb. Cp. Aesch. CA. 
555 alvu di KpvTTTeiv rdaSe <rvv6-/iKas i/Jids 
(' I recommend '). 

1381 a...X^(r6' 6pw T<XoiS|J,(va (pres. 




<|)I. Koi Tavra Xe^a? ov Karai<T\vvei Oeovs ', 

NE. TTQJS ydp Tts al(r)(VPOLT av *(t)<f)e\a)v <^tXov9 ; 

$1. Xeyet? 8' 'ArpetSats o^eXo? 17 V e/xot roSe ; 

NE. o"ot TTOV, (jyikos y (ow ^w Xdyos rotocrSe /xov. 1385 

<I>I. TTftJS, OS ye rots e^Opdlcri ft' e/c8ovvat dekeiq ; 

NE. cS rai', StSacr/cov /xt) OpacrvvecrOai /ca/cot?. 

01. dXets jae, yiyvcacTKOi ae, Toiahe tols Xdyot?. 

NE. ovKOVv eyo)ye' (jyrjfxl 8' ov cre jxavdoiveiv. 

<I>I. eycu ovK 'Ar/aetSas eKJBaXovTas olhd fie; I390 

NE. ctXX' eK^aXdvres et irdXiv a(oaova opa. 

(L, etc.), which in some of the later MSS. (as in A) was further corrupted into kolX' 
opu). The 9 of \<fiad' having been lost through the following 0, Xya was conjectur- 
ally changed into koXCos. Dindorf cp. Ar. Fasp. 529, where tV KljTrjv has become 
T^v KaKiffT-qv in the Ravenna MS- 1382 /car ahx^vrji L (cp. 1364). — 6eo\js] 

A writer in the Classical Journ. (vol. v. p. 39) conj. (p'iKov^. 1383 <h<pe\Qv 

<pi\ovs Buttmann: (b(pe\o>j/jLevos MSS. Other conjectures are, ci^eXou/^eVous (Heath): 
ib<p€\ovnivwv (Wecklein, Ars p. 76) : w<p€\wv riva (Wecklein, in his ed.) : wtpeXwv 
^IXuv or fiXXoj' ti^eXwj' (Blaydes) : <^ <p^^\ th(pe\Qv N. Macnicol (Class. Rev. vol. iv. 
p. 48). 1384 X^yetj 5'] 5' is wanting in V and V^. — 6(pe\os ij V e/j.ol] Herm. 

conj. ocpeXos ^ Ka/xol : Cavallin, ihcpeXeiv i) 'fiol : Blaydes writes, d}(pi\r]fi' ij '/xol. — rdde 
L : rdoe r. [Dindorf, on the authority of Duebner's collation, ascribes rode to L, 

part.), 'what I see is in the way of being 
accomplished with the best results ' for 
us: i.e., what promises such results, if it 
be done. The pres. part., implying that 
the action is already in train, suits the 
speaker's hopeful tone. I should not, 
then, take T€Xov|J.€va as ful. part, with 
pass, sense ; esp. as there is no clear ex- 
ample in Attic of reXoO/xai as fut. pass., 
while Te\oijfj.€vos as pres. part. pass, is 
frequent (e.g: 0. T. 797, El. 1344). 

1382 f, Kttl Tavra Xc^as k.t.X. The 
question of Ph. is, ' Art thou not ashamed 
before heaven of pretending that a return 
to Troy is for my good?' (For Karai- 
<rxvv«i with ace, cp. 0. T. 1424.) Now, 
if we retain in 1383 the MS. «4>^ov|i«vos, 
Neoptolemus replies, — 'Why should one 
be ashamed, when he is receiving a bene- 
fit?' This would be a sentiment like 
that of Odysseus in 1 1 1 , orav ti Spg.'s els 
K^pdos, ovK dKvelv irpiiru. But the re- 
joinder of Ph. shows that N. cannot have 
so spoken ; for Ph. asks, — ' Dost thou 
mean a benefit to the Atreidae, or to mi ? ' 
N.'s words, then, must have been to this 
effect, — 'Why should one be ashamed, 
when he is conferring a benefit?' If, 
therefore, «^€Xovj*€vos is to be kept, it 
must be midd., not pass., ' benefiting.' 

There are some instances of rare midd. 
forms in Soph, (as iro9ovfj,4vg....^pfi>l = 
irodoijffT} in TV. 103) : but they usually 
occur in contexts which exclude the pass, 
sense. Here, a midd. ui(f>€\oifxevos would 
be too ambiguous. The pass, sense of 
that form was familiar, whereas the midd. 
sense is unexampled. 

Of emendations, Heath's «<j)t\ov}j.^vovs 
is the most attractive at first sight. But, 
if 6€ovs be left in 1382, then dxpeKovjii- 
vovs could refer to nothing else : and such 
phrases as T<f...daifjLOVi....(nj/x/xaxos ttAw 
{0. T. 244), or T<^ e€(^ ^o-qdiav (Plat. 
Apol. 23 b), certainly do not warrant a 
description of the gods as 'benefited' 
when they are obeyed. co<j)€Xov(j.^v»v 
(gen. absol.), ' when people are being 
benefited,' would be too vague. 

I am persuaded, then, that the fault in 
(d4>€Xov|j.€vos is not confined to the termi- 
nation. Buttmann's conjecture, (d<|>€Xwv 
4>CXovs, gives precisely what is required ; 
since <pL\ovi, in N.'s mouth, might well 
suggest Ph.'s reply in 1384, X^yeis 5' 'A- 
rpeidais k.t.X. The origin of the cor- 
ruption may have been the resemblance 
of the syllables *EA and *IA, leading a 
careless scribe to erase the second of 




words ? 









thee to 

Hast thou no shame that the gods should hear those 

Why should a man be ashamed of benefiting his friends ? 
Is this benefit to the Atreidae, or for me? 
For thee, I ween : I am thy friend, and speak in friend- 
How so, when thou would'st give me up to my foes ? 
Prithee, learn to be less defiant in misfortune. 
Thou wilt ruin me, I know thou wilt, with these words. 
/ will not ; but I say that thou dost not understand. 
Do I not know that the Atreidae cast me out ? 
They cast thee out, but look if they will not restore 

and the statement has been repeated by other editors. But the rdde in L is clear, 
and there has been no erasure (see Autotype Facsimile, p. 95 A, 1. 13 from bottom). 
Prinz, in Hermes XIX. 254, reports correctly. The error perhaps arose from a con- 
fusion with V. 1366, where see cr. n.] 1385 <jol irou] Wecklein conj. aoX '716: 
Sevffert reads abv roi. — rotocrSe /not L, with most MSS. : Toi6<r5e fiov A, and Aid.: 
Toidffd' inov Brunck. 1386 8s 7e] Erfurdt conj. 6'j fie: Gernhard, 6V ye. roh 

exOpoiffi fj.' Valckenaer and Brunck: rots ^x^P"'*'''*' MSS. 1387 (3 rav] c3 'rdv L, 

corrected from w 'rau. 1388 X6701S] In L the ist hand wrote Xoia, and then, 
erasing iff, added 7010- above. 1389 oSkovv ^yarye] Nauck conj. ov diJT ?7ary€. 
1890 iyo} oiiK 'Arpeidas Herm., Dindorf. ^7(07' oii Karpeidaa L, i.e. ?7W7' oi)/c 'Arpei- 
5as, and so F, K. ?7W7' 'ArpeiSas A, with most of the later MSS.: and so Brunck, 
with the earlier edd. 1391 ffdbaova'] In L the ist hand wrote atbova': the second 
(T has been added by S. The omission was doubtless accidental. But it should be 

1384 X^Y*''5 S* '^•''■•^•' ' Is this bene- 
fit of which thou speakest for the Atrei- 
dae, or one that concerns me?' — iir' ip,ol 
= *in my case': cp. 0. C. 414 kuI raur' 
i<f>^ ijfiiv 4>0£j3oj elpyjKws KvpeT; The prep. 
ewi might govern 'ArpeCSais also (cp. 
0. T. 829 n.), but is tietter taken with 
the pron. only. L's reading, rdht, is 
possibly right (cp. O. C, 885 ap ovx 
v^pis rdS' ;) : but I prefer ToSe in this 
direct reference to the last speaker's 
phrase (w((>e\u>i>). 

1386 <roi irov. The particle conveys 
the assurance with a shade of friendly 
irony ('//ij/good, I should rather think ') — 
which marks surprise at Ph.'s question. 
Seyffert overlooks' this when he objects 
to irov here as having ' dissimulationis 

1380 *«s {<pl\os el), OS yt: cp. 663 

1387 « rdv: a familiar, but not 
homely, form of address : cp. 0. T. 1145 
n. Cp. Curtius Etyni., 5th ed. (1886), 
vol. II. p. 336 (Eng. tr.) : 'If...c3 ra.v 
(also w Vav) has anything to do with 
Iti/j, Lange's theory that *iro.v is an 

expansion of the st. Fera., like fieytffrdv 
from niyiffTos, is the most probable one. ' 
(In earlier editions he had inclined to the 
theory that rdv is an old form of ri, 
Tiivq.) Others favour the view that rdv 
comes from raXav. 

0pa<ruvco-9ai KaKois, to become too 
bold, to show contumacy, amid troubles. 
The dat. is not causal, but rather a dat. 
of circumstance, expressing the idea, ' in 
time of misfortune.' Cp. the use of the 
dat. with regard to festivals (Ar. Av. 15 19 
Qeffnocpoplois vrjcrreijo/xev : Ant. 691 n.). 

1388 oXcis lu, 'wilt work my ruin 
by these persuasions, — i.e., if tliou prevail 
on me to go to Troy.' The addition of 
0-6 to Y^YVwo-Kw has been suggested by 
the common idiom, yiyvuaKw ae 6ri dXeis : 
the sense is not, ' I now see through 
thee'; and the dat. rowrSt rois X. should 
therefore be taken with dXeis, not with 

1389 ovKovv 'iy<»yt, ' I, at /east {oSi'), 
will not ruin thee ' — though possibly thou 
mayest ruin thyself. Cp. 872 n, on oOk- 
ovv 'Arpeidai. 

1390 iy<i ovK : cp. 585 n. 



<E>1. ovSeVo^, eKovTa y wcrre ttjv Tpolav Ihelv. 

NE. Tt hrJT av rnxei^ Spaifiep, ei ere y iv Xoyoi? 
Treicreiv Svurjcrofxecrda fxr)Sev cov Xeyo) ; 
6>s pS^ar ifiol fxev tcjv Xoyojv Xyj^au, ae Be 1395 

1,'YJv, wa-nep rjBr] ly<;, avev (TcoTrjpia^. 

^I. ea fxe Trdcr^eiv ravB^ drrep iradelv fie Set* 
a 8' rjvecroi^ fioi Se^ids ep/rj^ Biytav, 
nepTreiV Trpog olkovs, ravTa poL irpd^ov, tIkvov, 
Kol pi) fipdSvve pyjdi' eTnpvrjaOrj'? en 1400 

T/30tas' aXt? ydp poi TedpijprjTai yoois. 

NE. ct hoKel, (TT€L)((i)pev. Ol. a> yevvalov eiprjKO)^ eiro^s. 

noticed that an Attic inscr. of 456 B.C. gives <rw<S ( = (TwtuJ) as the fut. of o-yfiw {C.I. A. 
I, a, B, 7 ; Meisterhans, p. 80). 1392 Ideiv} L has iXelv, with ISeip written above 

it by the isthand: V eXelv, with yp. iXdetv: A (and most MSS.) Idelv. Burges conj. 
HoKeTv. 1894 velaeiv MSS.: Schaefer conj. TreiOeiy. Nauck, ir€'ta-at..—\4y(i}] Wake- 

field conj. d^Xu. 1395 toj pq^ffr'] Bergk conj. dpiar'. He also proposed wpa. 

'<rr' (with a note of interrogation after dp({)fifv, and only a comma after \^7w). — 
ifiol fiiv r: ifiol (without fiiv) L: ifioiye Triclinius. Blaydes reads, upa ^(ttlv ifii 
fiiv. 1396 f^i'] Schneidewin once proposed eav (sc. ^tjv), scanned as a monosyll. 

1397 Set] Wecklein reads x/"J- 1399 ni/Mveiv] Blaydes conj. Trifixpeiv. 

1392 ovS^TToO', cK^vra -y'. In saying 
<r«<row<r , N. meant, ' they will restore 
thee to health, and to honour.' Ph. re- 
plies, 'Never, — if I must visit Troy of 
my own free will.' — wore expresses the 
condition: cp. n. on 0. C. 602 irws diJTd 
a'' dv Trefj-xpaiad', war' olKetv Slxo- ', The 
comma is better placed after ovMirod' 
than after e/cwra y\ since the latter 
thus gains emphasis. Cp. 1332. — iSciv is 
right : the variant tXtiv arose from the 
likeness of A to A, helped, perhaps, by 
a reminiscence of vv. 347, 998, 1347. 
(fcoXeiv would be feebler. For this use 
of ibetv ('to set eyes upon,' 'visit'), cp. 
0. T. 824 et...iM0i (pvySfTi. fiijCTTi Toiis 
i/wiis ISeiv. 

1393 8pa>|x6v : for the form, cp. 
895 n. — €V Xo-yois: cp. 60 n. 

1394 iTfi<rtiv 8vv'n(rd)xc<rOa. The 
fut. inf. is probably sound. It is made 
easier by the fact that divafiai is used in 
the fut. tense ; not because the fut. indie. 
can be regarded as attracting the inf. 
into the same tense ; but because, ' we 
shall not be able to persuade, ' implies, ' we 
cannot hope to persuade.' Cp. Thuc. 
3. 28 yv6vT€i de oi iv rots wpdy/j-acnv oilr' 
AiroKuX^cretv Bwarol 6i>t€s, el t dirofw- 
vwO-fiffovraL ttjs ^U/oi/SdcrfWj, Ki.vbvv€6aovT€i 

K.T.X. (where the MSS. agree in ciTro/cw- 
Xiaei-v, and airoKuiX'ueiv is merely a con- 
jecture). If ir€i<r«iv were to be altered, 
■ir€i<rai would be more probable than 
irc^Oeiv. See Appendix. 

8vv»io-6n«<r0a...X^*ya): cp. 1221. 

1395 f. «s, causal ('for'), referring 
to TL...dv...Sp(fiJi.ev, which implies, 'It is 
vain to do more.' — p^o-r' €|aoI [tJkv k.t.X.: 
the sentence is a compressed form of 
pqiara ifj.ol icrriv, avT(f (or ai/rop) /xku... 
Xij^aL, ai Si ^ijf, k.t.X. 

1397 ird<rx€iv denotes the continu- 
ance of the sufferings : iraOeiv, the sum of 
those sufferings, regarded as a doom. So 
dpdaavTi Tradeiv (Aesch. CA. 313). Cp. 95 
i^afj.apTelv...viKa.v. — 8ti: cp. 1339 n. 

1398 f. •{jv€o-as = ^wgyecras (cp. 122), 
wMoX677j(Tas. — OiYwv: cp. 813. — 'jr€€iv. 
Here the inf. merely defines the action 
to which the pron. a refers : the /ul. inf. 
was therefore unnecessary : and the pres. 
inf. has been used, rather than the aor., 
because ' sending ' is thought of as a pro- 
cess, not as a momentary act. Similarly 
the pres. (or aor.) inf. is sometimes used, 
rather than the fut., when the notion of 
fut. time is sufficiently expressed by the 
principal verb: cp. Thuc. 3. 13 wffre oiK 
elKbs a{iToiis irepiovaiav veCiv ix^'-^t V" 



Ph. Never, — if I must first consent to visit Troy. 

Ne. What am I to do, then, if my pleading cannot win 
thee to aught that I urge ? The easiest course for me is that 
I should cease from speech, and that thou shouldest live, even 
as now, without deliverance. 

Ph. Let me bear the sufferings that are my portion ; but 
the promise which thou madest to me, with hand laid in mine, 
— to bring me home, — that promise do thou fulfil, my son ; and 
tarry not, nor speak any more of Troy ; for the measure of my 
lamentation is full. 

Ne. If thou wilt, let us be going. PH. O generous word ! 

1401 T€6fyqv7]Tai L, with most MSS. : Tedp-^Xrjrai K (marg.): reOp^iW-qrai Harl.: 
T€dpij\r]Tai Herm., whom Seyffert and Hartung follow. — Xdyois L, but with marginal 
note by S, yp. 7601s* iroWd, 5ia Tpolav tritrovda (prjalv. T also has X6701S, yp. 
7601s: A and B, X670S : most of the later MSS., 76ots. 1402 el doK€i..Jiros. 

Person {Praef. ad Hec. p. xlv) first pointed out the metrical fault, and in Miscell. 
Crit. p. 197 proposed to omit eZ Zoku, so as to make an iambic trimeter. Keeping 
the trochaic tetrameter, Erfurdt would change w ytwaiov to w fxiy' a.ya.vhv : Wecklein, 
to (^5e. <I>I. Kedvbv : B. Todt, to ^Stj. $I. KXeivbv : Nauck, to $1. Icrdi Kedvbp : Blaydes 
(after a writer in Class, yonrn. v. 39), to 4>I. e5 7', w (pLXTar' . . Jirrj. 

vfj.e'is...iir€(rpd\riT€: and id. i. 81 oCrws 
elKbs ' Adr]vaiov$ . . .fxi^Te . . .SovXevcrai k.t.\. 

1400 f. PpaSvvc, here intrans., as in 
Aesch. Suppl. 730 ii ^padOvoL/jLev /Soi?, 
Plat. /?ep. 528 D <Tireijd(ii}v...fMaXKov ^paSv- 
v(o, etc. Others take it transitively (' de- 
lay us,' or ' delay the matter '). So Taxvvu) 
also is either trans, or intrans. — TsOprj- 
VTirai, impersonal. — 76015 is better than 
X0701S, which may have arisen through the 
scribe's eye wandering to v. 1393. The 
very name of Troy renews the memory of 
his sorrows ; and lamentation has been 
his portion too long. He would fain turn 
to thoughts of home. Some supply Tpoi'a 
as subject to redprjVTjTai: this seems less 
fitting here. If reOpijXTjTai were read, 
then, indeed, Tpoia would be the subject ; 
' its name has been heard often enough in 
my laments' (satis decantata est...). But 
this V. I. seems to have arisen merely from 
the corruption redpifKriTai. 

1402 (I 8oK€i, (mi\<a^€v. In a 
trochaic tetrameter the end of the fourth 
foot regularly coincides with the end of 
a word. This verse breaks the rule. The 
only other exception is Aesch. Pers. 165, 
TaOrd p.0L SittX^ pApLfiv' acppaarbs iaTLV iv 
(pptfflv, where Porson wished to place 
5nr\r) after (ppeaiv, and Hermann, to read 
fj^pifiva (ppaarix. Hermann holds that the 
Vjreach of rule here is excused by the pause 

after amL\i))Yxv. This I believe to be 
the true explanation. As ffTeix^^/J-d' is the 
signal that the prayer of Ph. has at last 
been granted, it demands emphasis. The 
unusual rhythm — which would be too 
harsh in a continuous verse — here serves 
to accentuate the joyful surprise of Phi- 

A reference to the critical note will 
show how unsatisfactory have been the 
attempts to alter the words, <3 ■yevvatov 
clpT]K(i>s ?iros. Person's fine instinct re- 
frained from any such attempt ; he felt 
that, if the verse was to be amended, 
only one remedy was tolerable, — viz., to 
strike out tl Sokci, and leave an iambic 
trimeter. In favour of this view, it might 
be said that a scribe, or an actor, who 
wished to make v. 1402 into a tetrameter, 
might have been led to d SoKel by a remi- 
niscence of 526 and 645 : though we can- 
not concede to Buvges that the spurious- 
ness of el doKei is bewrayed by the lack of 
the usual dWd before it. The absence of 
dWd merely renders el SoKel a little more 

But the real difficulty in Person's 
view arises from a consideration of the 
whole context. The transition from iam- 
bic to trochaic metre marks, as usual, a 
stirring moment,— here, the moment of 
setting out for the ship. It seems clear, 



NE. dvTepeihe vvv /Bdcnv (njv. $1. ets oaov y iycj crdevoi. 
NE. alriav he ttcu? ^Ar^aicav ^ev^o/u,ai ; <E>I. fxvj (^povriarj^. 
NE. ri ydp, edv nopdcocrL -^copav Tr)V ifiTJv ; <I>I. eyw 
Trapbiv 1 405 

NE. TLva 7rpo(Tco(f)e\.rjcriv ep^€L<;; ^I. /8eX.ecrt rol? Hpa/cXeov9 
NE. 7ra»s Xeyet? ; <1>I. elp^oi TreXct^etv. NE. crT€r;;(e irpoa-KV- 

IxTjTTOi ye, irpXv dv ratv iqixeTepoiv 

dlTj^ jXvdcDP, TTOL UoLaUTOS' 

(f)d(TKeLV 8' avh'^v T17V 'Hpa/cXeous 
a/co^ T€ /cXveti^ Xeucrcreti' r ox//tv. 
T7]v (TTjv S' ')^Kftj ^dpiv ovpavCas 
eSpas irpokLTTOiv, 

Ta Ato§ re ^pdcoiv /3ovXet fxara croi, 
KaTepr)TV(ro)v 0* oSov 171/ crreXXet* 
0"v 8' e/xoJt' [xv6(ov iirdKovaov. 



1404 ^eu^oMttt r : (pei^ufiai L. 1406 7r/)O(rw0^Xij(ri»'] A later hand in L 

has wished to make irpba- (b(f>i\r](nv , the reading of Harl. and of the older edd. — 
ip^eis] (p^fis L. Blaydes conj. ?^eij (as Cavallin reads), or oftreis. — 'H.paK\iov$ Brunck: 
TjpaKXeiois MSS. 1407 etp^u ireXd^eiv] L has : etp^u TreXdfetc ffrjcr irdrpaff : \ 

d^X' el [el made from ov by an early hand] dpaia raCO' uairep avdaia ( areix^ 
irpofficiffaff x^ova. The words between ireXd^eiv and ffre'ix^ occur in all the MSS., with 

then, that the words which first announce 
the departure should open the trochaics, 
rather than close the iambics. So in 
Eur. Phoen. 588, after the iambic dia- 
logue between locasta and Eteocles, the 
first trochaic verse spoken by the latter 
is the sign that his fatal resolve is taken, — 
firjrep, oil Xbyoov 10' ayuv k.t.X. Cp. also 
O. T. 1515 ff. 

1403 dvT^pciSc, plant firmly (on the 
ground). Lucian (perhaps with a remi- 
niscence of this V. ) uses the word of one 
who refuses to move, — rcb TriSe aPTepeidiav 
irpbs To(i5a(poi {KardirXovs § 4). Cp. An- 
thol. 12. 84 iwl yaiav,...txvos ip€iS6fji.e- 
vos. This is better than to render, ' lean 
thy steps on mine.' 

1406 rl 7dp, lav k.t.X. Cp. Ar. 
JVu6. 1445 tI S\ r)v ^X'^" "^^^ riTTca \ X6- 
701* ce viKTfiffU).,.; (also ri ydp, riv k.t.X. 
id. 351). — «7w irapwv: for the interrup- 
tion of the sentence, cp. 210 n., 1226. 

1406 'irpoor(o<|>€Xt]o-iv : a compound 
found only here. — ^p^eis : cp. Aesch. Pers. 
786 TT-^fiar' ip^avres. 

1407 After TreXd^tiv the MSS. have 
cr^s iraTpas. NE. dXX' ei dpq,s ravd', Cicr- 
irep avdg.s. This is probably an interpo- 
lation, which may have arisen in the first 
instance from crrjs irdrpai, a gloss expla- 
natory of ireXd^eiv, the rest being then 
added, to supply a supposed defect of 
metre. Some of the attempts which have 
been made to expand the words, dXX' el 
8pq.s ravd', ucrirep av5q,s, will be found in 
the Appendix. Seyffert's is the best, — 
dXX' el ail Stj | ravra, dpdaeis, wairep av5q.s : 
but no one of them is very probable. 
To the objection that, without these 
words, «rT€ij(^€ becomes too abrupt, we 
may perhaps reply that the decision of 
Neoptolemus has really been taken ; these 
last misgivings which flit across his mind 
are not causes of serious hesitation. Thus 



Ne. Now plant thy steps firmly. Ph. To the utmost of 
my strength. 

Ne. But how shall I escape blame from the Achaeans? 
Ph. Heed it not. 

Ne. What if they ravage my country? Ph. I will be 
there — 

Ne. And what help wilt thou render? Ph. With the 
shafts of Heracles — 

Ne. What is thy meaning? — Ph. — I will keep them afar. 
Ne. Take thy farewell of this land, and set forth. 

Heracles appears above them. 

He. Nay, not yet, till thou hast hearkened unto my words, 
son of Poeas : know that the voice of Heracles soundeth in 
thine ears, and thou lookest upon his face. 

For thy sake have I come from the heavenly seats, to show 
thee the purposes of Zeus, and to stay the journey whereon 
thou art departing ; give thou heed unto my counsel. 

only two variations, viz. (i) irarpldot for Trdrpas in B and L'': (2) rdS' <l)s, instead of 
ravd' wairep, in Vat., V^, V*. For the conjectures, see Appendix. Dindorf was the 
first to reject the words as interpolated. 1409 fi-^vu ye, jrpiv ftj/] Blaydes writes 

fjLT^b), vplv 7' b.v. 1410 a.tT[i$ r: dfeitr L. 1411 ai55V] Cavallin conj. 

HvTTjv, and avSrjv re for dKO^ re in 1412. 1412 Xetiffffeiv t'] Xevaffeiy re L. 

1416 KOLTepririawv r : Karriperiiauv L. 

the simple ffretx^ — implying his inward 
contentment with the answer, eip^w TreXci- 
fetK — is in truer harmony with the context 
than a form of words which would suggest 
that his consent depended, even now, on 
an explicit assurance. 

irpocrKvcras x.66va: cp. 533: Ar. Eq. 
156 T71V yrjv iTpbaKVCTOv /cat Toi/s Oeoii. 

1409 iMJirw 7* K.T.X. This is one of 
the instances in which the appearance of 
the 'deus ex machina' is not preceded 
by any notice in the text. Similar cases 
are those of Athena in Eur. /. T. 1435 
and Suppl. 1183, and the Dioscuri in 
Helen. 1642. It may be inferred that 
in these instances the apparition was a 
sudden ope, — effected, perhaps, by the 
actor coming out upon a high platform 
(deokoyetov) at the back of the scene. 
When, on the other hand, the approach 
of the deity is described in the text {e.g. 
Eur. Androm. 1227 ff.), he was probably 
lowered, or raised, by machinery. (Cp. 
A. Mliller, Griech. Biihnenalterthum., pp. 
151 if.) The nine anapaests here are 
spoken as Heracles moves forward. — 

With regard to the dramatic fitness of 
this interposition, see Introd. § 11. 

1411 f. <|>d(rK€i.v 8' : inf. as imperat. : 
cp. 57. For this use of <}>d(TKeiv, as = 
'deem,' cp. O. T. 462 n. — oikotj re kXvciv. 
If we had simply, avS-qv re KXOeiv, Xeva- 
(Teiv r 6\j/iv, the misplacing of the first re 
would be of a common kind (cp. O. T. 
258 n.) : the further peculiarity here is 
that dKO^ re kMciv suggests 6<f>0a.\p.oh 
re Xevacreiv, as if the object of both verbs 
were the person. 

1413 Ti]v <niv...xttpiv: Tr. 485 /ce^ 
vov re Kal arjv i^ (crov koivtjv X'^/'"' • Eur. 
/%. 762 rpicp' d^t'wj viv cov Te t7)v t i/.tr]i/ 

1415 f. rd Aios TC <f>pa<j-(<>v. The son 
of Zeus comes from heaven to declare, 
with his own lips, that Zeus ordains the 
return of Philoctetes to Troy. Thus a 
wholly new motive is brought to bear on 
Ph., who hitherto knew merely (at second 
hand) what Helenus had prophesied 
(1336 ff.). — TJv a-rOiXti.: cp. Ap. Rh. 4. 
296 ariWfadat. r-fivS' oT/xof. 



/cat TrpcoTa fxiv croi ra? e/ta? \i^oi Tv^a?, 

ocTovs TTOVT^cras Kal hie^ek6o)v tt6vov<; 

aOdvarov dperrjv ea^ov, w? TrdpecrO' opdv. 1420 

Kttl crot, cra(^' icrOi, tovt o^etXerat iraSeiv, 

CK Tcov TTovcov TcovS' ev/cXcct OecrOaL ^iov. 

i\6a)v Be (Tvv tcoS' dvhpl irpo^ to TpoyiKov 

TToXicrfia, TrpcoTOv jjcev voaov navcret Xvypd^, 

dpery re Trpcoros eKKpiOei^ (TTpaTevp,aTO<i 1425 

Udpuv jxev, 09 tcopS* atrtos KaKcov €(f)V, 

TO^OLCTL Tol'i ifiolcTL voa(f)LeL<s yStou, 

irepcret? re Tpoiav, crKvXd r ets jxeXaOpa era 

irefx'^eL'S, dpLareV e/cXayScuv aTpaT€vixaT0<5, 

Iloiai>TL TTaTpl 77/905 TTttT/aa? OtTT^? uXdKa. 1430 

a 8' ai^ Xdl3y<; av aKvXa TOvBe tov arpaTOv, 

1418 X^^w] Dindorf conj. X^7w: Bergk, 5et|w : Schneidewin, <Tii...ffKiypai. 1420 apt- 
TTjj'] Erfurdt conj. &Xk7}v : Hermann (formerly), ai^^p' : Faehse, atyXrjv : Frohlich, 
Tj^rjv: Wecklein, addvarov ^crxov eWos: Blaydes, dd. i^xov Sb^av: Todt, ri,nT]v 6,6. 
iffxov- Burges supposes a lacuna after this v. 1421 T0O7'] Blaydes conj. TaiiT\ 
1422 ^/c] Wakefield conj. kolk. — twvS'] In L, tQv was written first, and 8' 
inserted afterwards, apparently by S. — ei!AcXea] made from eOxX^a in L. 

1418 Kal irpcSra \Uv would properly 
have been answered in 142 1 by iirfira 8i 
(Kal (Tol TOVTo eirayyiWofiai) : but mean- 
while the thought of sequence in the 
topics yields to that of parallelism between 
the two cases; and so in 1421 we have 
simply Kal aoi, k.t.X. — The phrase rds 
€|iAS Xe^w Tvxas might naturally seem 
the prelude to a fuller recital: but the 
meaning is simply this : — 'I have to tell 
thee that, after many sufferings, I have 
been received among the gods; and for 
thee, too, suffering is to end in glory.' 

1420 dOdvarov dpcri^v, ' deathless 
glory.' The difficulties felt regarding 
Aper-fiv have arisen from the words ws 
irdp€<r9* opdv, which imply some visible 
sign, and thus suggest that dddvaros 
dpfTT] means something more than 'un- 
dying fame ^prowess.' But no emen- 
dation is probable (see cr. n.). And the 
soundness of the text will appear from two 

( I ) The use of dperr] as=' reputation won 
by merit' was familiar: e.g., Lycurgus In 
Leocr. § 49 (quoted by Cavallin) rd yap 
dOXa TOV woKi/Mov rois dyaduls dvdpdaiv 
iffrlv iXtvOepia Kal dperij. By an easy 
transition, this idea of fame won by 

deeds passed into that of ' distinction ' : 
cp. Theog. 29 fi-qb' alffxpoicriv iv' ^py/xaai 
fiTjS' ddlKoiaii' I rifidi fitjd' dperds ^\k€0 fjLT]b' 
&<f>€vos : ' and do not, by shameful deeds 
or unjust, grasp at honours, or distinctions, 
or wealth ' ; where the Ti}xai refer to office 
or rank, and the dperal, as the context 
shows, also denote pre-eminence recog- 
nised in some external form. 

(2) The force of the epithet should be 
observed. When Plato says, vTrep dperi]! 
ddai'dTov...irdvres wdvra wolo\}<tlv {Symp. 
208 d), the dQdvaTO% dperi) is the reputa- 
tion which survives on earth. But here 
dddvaroi dptrij is ' the distinction of one 
who has been made immortal': i.e., 
'deathless glory' here means 'glorious 
immortality. ' Thus the peculiar sense of 
dper-qv is helped by that sense which the 
context gives to dddvarov. 

?<rx.ov, (' ingressive ' aor.,) 'came to 
have,' 'won': Ant. 1229: Ai. 465 i^x^ 
oT^^iavov evKXelas. — ws irdpecfl* opdv : a 
laurel-wreath perhaps sufficed as symbol 
of the apotheosis: see n. on 728. 

1421 f. TOVT* is explained by the 
next v.; cp. tovto in 1440. — Ik, not 
merely 'after' (720), but 'as a result 
of, ' ' through. ' — cvKXed 6la-0aw, make it 



First I would tell thee of mine own fortune3, — how, after 
enduring many labours to the end, I have won deathless glory, 
as thou beholdest. And for thee, be sure, the destiny is ordained 
that through these thy sufferings thou shouldest glorify thy life. 

Thou shalt go with yon man to the Trojan city, 
where, first, thou shalt be healed of thy sore malady ; 
then, chosen out as foremost in prowess of the host, with 
my bow shalt thou slay Paris, the author of these ills ; thou 
shalt sack Troy ; the prize of valour shall be given to 
thee by our warriors ; and thou shalt carry the spoils to thy 
home, for the joy of Poeas thy sire, even to thine own Oetaean 
heights. And whatsoever spoils thou receivest from that host, 

1425 dpeTTj re] Wakefield conj. apery Si. 1427 voa<piets r: vo(7<pi<reii L. 

1428 TT^po-etj re] Wakefield conj. 7r^p<reij 5^. 1429 eKXa^wv Turnebus : 

iK^aXuv MSS.; iK\axuv Valckenaer. 1430 TrXciKa L, and most MSS.: irXaKas A 

(and Harl., irpbt TrXdjcas Otrijs Trdrpas). 1431 rovde tov (rrparoO] For roCde 

Tov, Schneidewin conj. toO Sriov (as Blaydes reads), or iroXefdov, or tov Hpuuv : 
Burges, rovd' dir' 'ISalov: Hermann, T0v5e tov <tt6Xov. Wecklein, a 5' hv Xd^rjs Xd(pvpa. 
datov crrpaTov. 

glorious: cp. 532. (Not, 'lay down, 
end, thy life in glory, ' as Ellendt takes 


1424 f. irpuTov )Uv...dp€T^ tc. The 

fi4v here is not correlative to d 5' in 

1431 : it is followed by re: cp. 1058 n. 

So in 1426 ff., Hdpiv ft^y.-.Trepcreis re. 

Possibly T€ ought to be 8^ in one of the 

two places, or in both: but, in each 

case, the re may be a trace of the 

somewhat careless writing which appears 

in this speech. — eKKpi6«ls, as Menelaus 

was for the fiovo/xaxla, with Paris (//. 

3), and Ajax for that with Hector (//. 


1426 Ilapiv : the slaying of Paris 

by Ph. was told by Lesches in the Lit//e 

Iliad, and must have come into the ^i- 

XoKTTjTris iv Hpol(/. of Sophocles. — allrios 

KaKwv : cp. Alcman fr. 3 1 Aiairapis alv6- 

irapis, KdKOv 'EXXdSt ^UTiavelpy. Attius 

Philocteta fr. 18 Pari dyspari, si inipar 

esses (ibi, ego nunc non essem miser. 

1428 ff. (TKvXd t' K.T.X. These spoils 
constitute the dpicTTeta. For the custom 
of hanging up such aKvXa in temples or 
houses, cp. Aesch. Ag. 577: Tkeb, 278: 
Eur. /. 7\ 74 : Verg. Aen. i. 247 ff., 3. 
286 ff., etc. 

^KXaPcdv is a more probable correction 
than iKXaxCcv of the MS. ^KpaXwv. The 
force of the com|Dound is, ' having received 
from the hands of the army,' — as a reward 
due to him. .So iKXafi^dveiv is said of 
receiving what is surrendered under a 

treaty (Isocr. or. 5 § 100 r->]v 'Afflav... 
irapa twv 'EXX^ywi' iv tol^ avvB-fiKais 
i^iXa^ev) : or of receiving ' in full ' (Plat. 
Legg. 958 D 5iKas...eKXa^6vTi.). Cp. Her. 
8. 123 where, after Salamis, the ffTpaTTjyoi 
meet at the Isthmus, dpiCT-fjia dwcrovres 
T<^ d^iurdTip, and vote by laying \f/rj(fioi 
on Poseidon's altar. 

TTcixtj/cis seems here to mean 'convey' 
(implying triumphal pomp) : though else- 
where this use seems restricted to the 
escorting of persons (1368, 1399)- It 
may, however, mean merely ' send ' in 
advance (as in the Track. Heracles sends 
his captives before him with the K^pv^). — 
IIo£avTi: Ph. thus learns that his father 
is indeed alive. 

1431 d 8' dv XdPxiS k.t.X. : 'and 
whatsoever spoils thou receivest from 
that army (the Greek irT/jaret/^aros of 
1429), (from those spoils) take memorials 
of my bow (i.e., a thank-offering for its 
work) to my pyre.' A portion of the 
ffKvXa is to be dedicated to Heracles on 
Mount Oeta ; where in historical times 
such relics were doubtless shown at the 
so-called Fyra (Liv. 36. 30 : Introd. 

§ I)- 

After the relative clause, d 5' dc Xd/Svyj, 
we understand, not Taiha (in apposi- 
tion with fxvrj/xela), but a partitive gen., 
ToijTuv. This construction is a simple 
and natural one. For the partitive gen. 
thus understood, cp. n. on 1161 f., and 
Xen. Cyr. 8. i. 20 quoted there. The 



TO^biv ijJLCOv fjunrjixeta tt/oo? irvpav iixrjv 

Ko^i^e. Kol (Tol TavT , A^tXXew? T€kvov, 

Traprjvea ' ovre yap crv rouS' arep crdivei'i 

ekelv TO TpoLa<5 irehiov ovO* ouros aredev ^435 

aXX' W9 \eovTe (TvvvopiOi ^vkdcrcrerov 

ovTO<i ere koX ctv tovS'. eyo) 8' 'Atr/cXr^Trtw 

TTavarrjpoL Trefxxjjct) arj^ voaov Trpos iXtov* 

TO SevTepov yap rot? e/xot? avTT}v ^peoiv 

To^oL'; dkcovai. tovto S' ^evvoeld', orav ^440 

TTOpdrjfre yalav, evae^elv ra Trpo<; 0eov<s' 

C(J9 rdXXa TrdvTa Bevrep' ijyetrat irarrip 

1433 raOr'] radfr' Heath, and so Buttmann. 1436 o-wi'i/tw] avvvbuui L. 

1437 — 1440 ^7(b b' . . .aXGivM. Jacob (Quaest. Sophocl., 1822) suspected that these 
words were spurious; this is also the view of Leutsch {Philol. xi. 777). Schenkel 
[Zeitschr. f. die Oesterr. Gymn., 1876, p. 699) would recast the whole passage from 

sentence could have no ambiguity for a 
Greek audience, familiar with the custom 
that, after a victory, a part of the spoil 
(usually a SeKdr-q) should be dedicated 
to the gods. Cp. Her. 8. 121 (after the 
battle of Salamis) buSdaavro rrjv \7]i7]v 
KoX tA dKpodlvia airhreix^av es Ae\<j)ovs. 
Xen. Anab. 5. 3. 4 tt^v SeKdrriv ijv t<^ 
'Air6Wuvi i^eiXov /cat ry 'E^ecr/^ 'Apr^fudi 
diiXa^ov ol ffTparriyoL, ro fiipos ^Kaaros, 
(pvXdTTeiv rois OeoTs. As Cavallin re- 
marks, the passage was rightly under- 
stood by the schol. on 1432, iK rQv 
dpi(JT€i(i3v KoifJik Ti/xr]<Tov. For the simple 
gen., ToCSt Tov trrpaTOv, after \dP|]s, cp. 
O. T. 580 eyUoO KOfiiterai, id. 1022 dwp6p 
ttot', iffdi, tQiv iiMuiv xc'P'^j' 'Ka^dbv : ii>. 
1 163 ide^dfirjv 8i tov. — For other views, 
see Appendix. 

1433 ff. Kttl crol tuvt' k.t.X. Hera- 
cles now addresses Neoptolemus in a 
parenthesis which extends down to 1437 : 
then, at the words iym 8", he again turns 
to Philoctetes. Two views of these words 
are possible. I prefer the first. 

(i) ravr' refers to the general tenor of 
the preceding verses, from 1423 onwards, 
— viz., that Ph. is to go to Troy with N., 
and there triumph. 'And to i/iee (as well 
as to Ph.) I give these counsels': i.e., it 
concerns thee, too, to note that he must 
accompany thee to Troy. In Kal <rol the 
Kai = 'and^: but the emphasis which falls 
on aoL makes it equivalent to ' thee also.' 
If Kal meant 'also,' the asyndeton would 
be too harsh. The change of ravr' to 

ravT* seems needless. A modified form 
of this view refers ravr' only to v. 1431, 
as if Heracles meant that Neoptolemus 
also must bring spoils to the pyre: but 
this seems less Htting. 

(2) TawT* refers to what follows: the 
aor. irap|^v€(ra is then like dinJbfjuxTa in 
1289 (n.) : and the ■ydp after oUre merely 
introduces the statement (1049). I do 
not share Buttmann's feeling that Kal <rol 
ought then to be <rol B\ : but the whole 
context appears to render the first view 
more natural. 

Heracles confirms what Odysseus had 
said (115). In glorifying Philoctetes, it 
was necessary to respect the legend which 
ascribed the capture of Troy to Neopto- 
lemus (who was the hero of the 'IXlov 
iripffis, by Arctinus). 

For t4 Tp. irtSiov, cp. 69 n. 

1436 a-uvvd(*«, 'having the same 
pasture ' — here, ' seeking their prey on 
the same ground.' Cp. Arist. Hist. 
An. 6. 18 ol ravpoi ...tfres avvvofxoi. 
This primary sense of the adj. is here 
blended with the derived sense^ 'partners.' 
The image is Homeric: cp. //. 10. 297 
§dv p tpLev cos re Xiovre Svw Slol vxiKTa 
fiAXaivav (Odysseus and Diomedes) : cp. 
//. 5. 548. So Aesch. Cho. 938 SiirXovi 
X^u>v (Orestes and Pylades) : imitated by 
Eur. Or. 1401 X^ovres "EXXoi'ej 5uo 5t- 
5ufxo}. — <j)'uXd(r<r€Tov. Since neither can 
prevail without the other, each has the 
other's welfare in his keeping. We can 
perceive that the poet's mind glances 



thence take a thank-offering for my bow unto my pyre. 

(And these my counsels are for thee also, son of Achilles ; 
for thou canst not subdue the Trojan realm without his help, 
nor he without thine : ye are as lions twain that roam together ; 
each of you guards the other's life.) 

For the healing of thy sickness, I will send Asclepius 
to Troy ; since it is doomed to fall a second time before 
mine arrows. But of this be mindful, when ye lay waste 
the land, — that ye show reverence towards the gods. All 
things else are of less account in the sight of our father 

1431 to 1441. 1440 ivvoeW Elmsley: ivvoeiffO' MSS. 1441 TropBrjre^ 

iropdeire L, with ri written over el by S. 1442 — 1444 ws TSXKa...a.iv6\\vTai. 

Dindorf rejects these three vv. 

from the metaphor to the thought of a 
SlKaios KayaObi ■irapa.<TT6.Tr]% (Ant. 671 n.). 

1437 'Ao-KXi^iniv. In the Iliad 
Asclepius is a mortal, an d/xtj/xuv IriTf^p 
living in western Thessaly, whose two 
sons, the physicians Podaleirius and Ma- 
chaon, go thence to Troy. But Sophocles 
here thinks of Asclepius as a god, whom 
Heracles is to send from heaven. Prosaic 
objections have been made to this passage, 
on the ground that in 1333 it was said that 
Ph. was to be healed by the Asclepiadae. 
But it might be replied that those were 
merely the words of Neoptolemus, who 
was giving his own interpretation to a 
vague prediction of Helenus that Ph. 
would be healed. Even, however, if the 
oracle itself spoke of the Asclepiadae, 
there is no poetical unfitness in this further 
promise — that the healing god himself 
should visit Troy, to direct and inspire 
their skill. 

Tradition placed Sophocles in a near 
relation to the cult of Asclepius. The 
poet is said to have been invested with 
the 'priesthood' [iepuxrivrt, Vit. Soph. § 6) 
of the hero Alcon, a healing-god akin to 
Asclepius ; indeed, the name 'AXk-uv is 
cognate, if ' Aak\riin.6s be 'AXef-ijTrioj, by 
metathesis of (r(c = £: cp. Preller i. 423 n. 
1. A paean to Asclepius by Sophocles 
was extant in antiquity (Lucian £nc. 
Detn. 27 etc.), and legend declared that 
the god had visited the poet's hearth (Plut. 
Num. 4 § 6). 

1430 TO ScvTcpov. The first occa- 
sion was when Heracles himself made 
war on Laomedon, and, after taking Troy, 
gave the king's daughter, Hesione, to 
Telamon (Ai. 1301: //. 5. 638 ff.). Cp. 

Pind. /. 5. 36 (the Aeacidae) 5is ttoKlv 
Tpuuf irpddov, icirdfjievoi | "HpajcX'^t ■jrp6- 
Tepov, I Kal ffvv'ATpeldais. Propert. 3. i. 
32 Troia bis Oetaei numine capta dei, — 
a.vTr\v = T^v irdXiv, or Tpolay, implied in 
"IXiov, which is regularly neuter (454) in 
post-homeric poetry. The exception in 
Eur. Andr. 103 occurs in a quasi-epic 
hexameter : conversely, "IXtoj' altrii in //. 
15. 71 occurs in a suspected passage. 

1440 f. €vvo€i9*, as a correction of 
the MS. two€wr6', is commended by the 
fact that, out of five other places where 
Soph, uses this compound, there are 
two [0. T. 559, Ant. 61) in which the 
act. form is proved by metre; while in 
a third, Tr. 578, hvo-i]ca.(j' is not likely 
to have come from ivvor]dei<x' . On the 
other hand, the midd. was not less Attic 
than the act. ; and, if ewoetcrO' here were 
not followed by an aspirate, it would have 
been rash to alter it. 

fiart^iv. As the schol. observes, this 
warning derives force from the tradition 
that, after the fall of Troy, Neoptolemus 
'slew Priam, when he had taken refuge at 
the altar of Zei>s ipKelos.' Neoptolemus 
himself was afterwards assassinated at 
Delphi : whence the proverb NeoTrroX^- 
/xeioj rlais (Paus. 4. 17. 4), meaning, rb 
iradeiv biroibv ris Kal ISpaae. The outrage 
of Ajax Oileus on Cassandra, in the 
temple of Athena at Troy (Eur. Tro. 70), 
was another instance of dvffai^eia. 

1442 tt. (is rdXXa irdvra fc.r.X. The 
ground for the precept (evae^eiv) is given 
by «s, — viz., that Zeus deems 'all other 
things,' — such as conquest, or glory — of 
secondary moment (StvTtp* ■q'ytiTai: cp. 
O- C. 351). Then the sentence introduced 



Zevs' *ov yap ryucre/Seta crvv6vrj(TKei ^poTol<i' 
Kav ^cucrt Kav Odvoicnv, ovk ciTroXXurat. 

^I. (3 ^deyfia irodeivov eixoX Treixxjjas, 1445 

■^povLos re <^avel<i, 

OVK a/m6ri(T0) toI^ crot? fJivdoL<s. 
NE. Koiycj yvcofirjv ravTy 
HP. ixTj vvv '^(povioi ixeXXere TrpdcrcTeiv' 

Kaip6<s Kol ttXov? 1450 

oS' ineiyeL yap Kara irpvfivav. 

1443 f. 7} yd.p evai^eia MSS. The conjecture oii y^p eiai^eia was first made by 
Thomas Gataker {ob. 1654), Adv. Misc. Post. xil. 513. R. Dawes (Misc. Crit. 241) 
proposed ov yap rjiia-i^fia. Brunck, the first editor of Soph, who adopted the correc- 
tion, gives it in this form, ascribing it to Dawes. — ffwOvfjcTKei'] Wakefield conj. 
avvrpix^'''- Cavallin, avix<p^pei j3poTo'is \ Kal ^Q<tl Kal davovcriv. — Hermann held that 
the choice lay between two remedies: — (i) To read ov yap Tjycr^/Seta, and delete v. 
1444. (2) To supply some words after 1443, ^•&' ^ 7^P eiiai^eia awdv-rjCKei ^porois \ 
<ov5' riv ddyg tis" eiifih/eia d' iK deQiv,^- \ kSlv f'w<rt kSlv d&vwcnv, o{/k airbXKvrai. 

by 7ap explains why Zeus so deems; viz., 
because the effect of eixri^eia does not 
cease with man's life on earth, but is im- 
perishable. That is, it brings happiness 
to the eva-e^ris in the life beyond the 
grave ; and it is also of good example to 
the men who come after. Heracles can 
fitly say this; he is himself enjoying the 
reward of ev<ri^eia, and he comes from 
the presence of Zeus. 

In V. 1443 the old emendation ov, for 
1], seems an almost certain one: but the 
case in favour of it has not yet, perhaps, 
been adequately stated. It is not merely, 
or even chiefly, a verbal question ; we 
must consider the whole passage. If we 
retain the MS. reading, t] ^dp cvo-^Peia 
<rvv9v^<rK(i ^poTots, * piety dies with mor- 
tals,' the meaning is, 'piety passes with 
men into the other life,'' there to find 
a reward. (Cp. Rev. xiv. 13, to. yap 
ipya airwv dKoXovOei yuer' airuv.) Now, 
this narrows the scope of the thought 
in an arbitrary way : for then ei)<r^/3«a is 
regarded only in its influence on the hap- 
piness of the departed. If, however, we 
read ov ^ap rjvo-e'Pcia o-ovOvgo-Kti Pporois, 
this allows us to think also of the abiding 
influence upon human conduct; and the 
more comprehensive view is certainly the 
more fitting one in an exposition of the 
reason why Zeus attributes a paramount 
importance to eiia^^eia. 

A further objection to the MS. reading 

arises from the sense given to «rvv6v^o-K€i, 
which, though intelligible (in the light of 
v. 1444), would be forced. The regular 
meaning of dvgaKw and its compounds, 
when used figuratively, is ' to become in- 
operative' or 'extinct,' in contrast with 
^7ji>: e.g., 0. C. 611 dvyffKei 5^ Trtcrrty. 
Aesch. Cho. 846 (\6yoi)...0i>T^(TKovT€i fj.d- 
T-qv. Eur. fr. 734 dperij di, kSlv Odvrj tis, 
OVK dir6WvTai, \ l^y 8' ovKir 6vto% <rd}/j,a- 
Tos' KaKoiffL 5k I airavra <f>povda avvda- 
v6vd' iiirb x^o»'6s: where it is immaterial 
that the reference is to fame living or 
perishing on earth : the point is that avv- 
0av6v6' is opposed to fj;. In Ar. /ian. 
868, too — 8rt ij irolr)(ns ovxl avvTidvtfKi 
fj.01, I Kclvtfi de avvridv-qKev — the jest turns 
on the fact that the verb would naturally 
mean, 'ha.s perished' with the author. 

Two objections have been made to the 
emendation ov for i^. (i) The position 
of ov. But oil is rightly so placed, be- 
cause, as ToCWa iravra indicates, there is 
an implied contrast between eixri^ua and 
other things which do perish with men. 
Cp. Soph. fr. incert. 84 1 oii roh d9v/j,oii 
V Ti^XV ^vWafipdvei (though it does aid 
the brave). (2) The thought, ov...ot»v- 
6v]^(rK€i, is repeated by ovk diroXXvrat. 
But V. 1444 is not a mere repetition ; it is 
a re-statement in more forcible language, 
and, as such, it is rhetorically appropriate 

Dindorf rejects all three verses (1442 — 



Zeus ; for piety dies not with men ; in their life and in their 
death, it is immortal. 

Ph. Ah, thou whose accents I had yearned to hear, thou 
whose form is seen after many days, I will not disobey thy words ! 

Ne. I, too, consent. 

He. Tarry not long, then, ere ye act ; for occasion urges, 
and the fair wind yonder at the stern. 

1447 dindri<ru}] L has an erasure between t and 6 : the i had been ([ (ec). 1448 yvd)- 
IJ.7)v raiyTTj] yvdi/j.7] (sic) twuttjl L: yvibfiri TaiiTjj r {yvd}/j.r]v TatjT7]v B, with 7; written 
over the first -tji') : yvw/xriv TatjTrj Lambinus and Toup : yvdifirji' ravry Dobree : yvw/j.r)v 
TaiJTTjv Elmsley. 1449 ff, firj vvv] /xr) vvv L. — irpdcrjetv Brunck : wpdrTeiv L. L 

points thus: — fi-rj...irpdff(r€iv | Kaipbs Kal ttXous \ S5' eireiyei etc.: and so Blaydes, who 
changes Kaipbs to ovpos. Cavallin thus: — fXT^...fx^\X€Te- irpdo'aei.v \ Kaipds' Kal ttXoOs | 
o5'" iirdyei etc. — irpO/xvav MSS. : irpv/xvrjv Hermann. 

1444). But the conclusion, at v. 1441, 
would then be too abrupt. Schneidewin 
formerly spared v. 1442, rejecting only 
the two next vv. He supposed [a) that 
Zcvs was a gloss on iraTTJp : (6) that some 
one had written w. 1443 f. in the margin, 
the original form of 1443 having been, 
dXX' 7] yap evai^tia ffvyy-qpq. (or ffvvvalei) 
PpoToh : then a scribe evolved our text. 
This hypothesis is too complex : besides, 
the speech would not end well with 
V. 1442. One of Hermann's views (see 
cr. n.) was that v. 1444 only should be 
rejected (ov being read in 1443): but this, 
too, would be ineffective. 

1445 f. iroBcivov €|aoI : for the neglect 
of the usual caesura after the second foot, 
cp. 1470: 0. C. 1760, 1 77 1. — Tr^|«.»|/as: 
cp. 846. — xp^v'''" here = xp6»'v, '^ after 
a long time' (as in O. C. 441, n.): but in 
1449 xphvioi = '' for long' (TroXi)^ XP^''<'>'). 

1448 'YV«(4T)V Tavrji T^Otjiai, 'give my 
voice in this sense ' : rlOefiai as in the 
phrase rldepuu \lirj<pov. Cp. Lys. or. 24 
§ 23 firjSanus, (j) ^ovK-fi, Ta&rji OijerOe ttjv 
ij/TJipov (so Taylor : raiJTri.. .ry xpricfxfi MSS.) : 
Isae. or. 8 § 46 13 SUaidv iari, Ta&rr] r^v 
\f/Tj<pov rWtffde: Her. i. 120 Ta&rr) irKeiff- 
Tos yvihfiTjv d/jLL : id. 7. 143 ra^Tj) Oepna- 
tokK^ovs dTTocpaifondvov (yvib/iriv). — The 
reading 'Yvio\i.r\v ravTTjv is also possible : 
cp. Plat. Leg'g. 674 A oiiK av TiOelfjLrju rav- 
Tr]i> TTjc \l/TJ(pov : Andoc. or. 3 § 2 1 riva 
yvwfiriv fdevTo Trepl vfiwv... ; In Ar. £cc/. 
658 the MSS. give K&yu} raOrTju yvdinrjv 
iBinriv : but Toup conjectures ra'uTri, 
which Dindorf adopts. 

The chief reason for preferring yyio^y\v 
TOtJ-rj] here is that it explains the alter- 

native readings of the MSS., ypdj/iri raiJTr] 
and yv(i}fj.7]v ratjrrjv. So in Atit. 125 f. 
the true reading dvTi'7rd\(f!...dpdKoi>Tos 
generated dvTnrdk<fi...dpdKovTi and avri.- 
iraXov . . .SpdKOVTos. — Those who read yvd- 
\L'Q TavTQ TiOcfxai suppose that ^7J<f>oi> is 
understood with rlde/xai, the dat. being 
modal. This is very awkward, and can- 
not be supported by any sound example. 

1449 ff. |i{XX{T€ tTpda-ariiv : for the 
inf., cp. 0. C. 1627 ri fxiWofiev I xwpeo' ; 
— Kaipos Kal irXoiis : ' occasion (the need 
of the hour) urges you on, and the fair 
wind yonder (80') at the ship's stern': 
i.e., 'it is time for you to sail, and the 
weather is fair.' Cp. 466 f. (n.). For 
Kard irpv)JLvav, cp. Thuc. 2. 97 tJv del 
Kara vpiifivav Icr^rai rd irvevfj.a : OJ. 1 1 . 
6 iieTb-made vebi Kvavoirpdipoio \ tKfievov 
oZpov iti. It is best here to keep the 
ordinary Attic irpvp-vav, which the MSS. 
give, since metre does not require vp^nvqv 
(cp. 482 n.). 

The place of ^dp as sixth word is note- 
worthy. Soph, does not elsewhere place 
it later than fourth word (as in v. 1268); 
and this was the ordinary classical limit. 
But the examples in Comedy of the 4th 
cent. B.C. show that the Attic ear tolera- 
ted a greater licence. Thus ydp stands 
as fifth word in Menander Tpo^tii/tos fr. 
I. 2 Siatpipei Ttfi fiayeipifi tovto ydp: as 
sixth, in Antiphanes ' A\i€vofi4vr] 22 iirl 
TO Tdpix6i i(TTiv wpfiyjKvTa ydp (where 
Meineke needlessly writes Tdpixoi d' iarlv 
wpfjL-rjKvl' &<pap) : as seventh, in Athenion 
I^afi66pq.Kei 4 tov Orjpiwdovi Kal irapa- 
ffTrdvdov piov \ rj/jLas yap dTroXuffaffa etc. 
(But in Alexis fr. incert. 7. 3 ov fi'ijTe 



OI. <f>€pe vvv (TTev)((t)v ^copav Kokecrco. 

"Xolp , (o fieXadpov ^vfi(f>povpov ip,oi, 
Nv/A(^at T evvhpoi Xet;aa)vtaSe9, 
Kal KTVTTOS aparjv ttovtov ^TrpojSokyjs, 
ov TToXXct/ct Si} Tovfxov eTeyx^drj 
Kpar iv86ixv)(ov TrXrjyoLcn votov, 
iroXka he <j)Oivrj^ tt}^ TjfieTepa^s 
'Epfxalop opo<i TrapeTTejxxpev e/u,ot 
(TTOPOv dvTiTVirov ^et/xa^o/x,eVft>. 
vvv 8', 0) Kprjvat Avklov re ttotov, 



1452 vvv] vvv L. — aTdx<^v x^P^v] ffrdx'iipo.v L, with x ( = Xw) written over ffnl by 
an early hand. — For x'^P'^" Bergk conj. xa^pf'"- 1453 ^^/i^povpov] cr^fKpopov Harl. 
1454 Ni;/i(/)at t'] Schenkel would place this v. immediately after 1464, and read ire/j.- 
ypar' in 1465. 1455 irpo/3Xijs MSS.: Trpo§\-f)s d' Musgrave and Schaefer: irpoPoXrji 

irpdrrerat t^Xos | fjLTjSiv yap ij/J-ois, the 
emendation irap' 7j/j,as is clearly right.) 
The unusual position of Yolp led to a 
point being placed in L after 08', and 
has been one cause of doubt as to the 
construction of the whole passage (see 
cr, n.). 

1452 The preceding anapaests (1445 
ff.) indicated that the moment of depart- 
ure was at hand ; and now, as a-nLy^oiv 
shows, the movement is beginning. — koX- 
ia-ot, aor. subj., as usual with (p^pe: cp. 
300 n. The sense is strictly, 'invoke' 
(cp. 737) : the land is addressed as a 
divine power, to which he makes a prayer 

1453 X'"'^?'' ** |A^Xa0pov K.T.\. The 
eight verses which follow call up a picture 
of his past life in Lemnos, — the lonely 
cave, — the plain to the west of it, — the 
loud sea to the east, — the echoing cliffs 
to the north. Then, at v. 1461, his 
thoughts turn to the voyage that lies be- 
fore him. — 4vp,<|>povpov, the witness of 
his weary watching and waiting : the cave 
is personified, as in 1081 ff. Cp. Aesch. 
/". V. 142 rrjffde ipdpayyos aKoiriXois iv 
&Kpois I (jtpovpav dj^TjXov dxv<^(>>- 

1454 N\j|i<|>ai T* K.T.X. Next to the 
M.i'KaOpov itself, he naturally names the 
elemental deities of the region from which 
he obtained water, fuel, and the soothing 
<p{i\\ov (292 ff., 649). Cp. //. 20. 8 vvfji- 
ipdwv, aX T dXffea KaXii vifiovrat. | Kal irij- 
70.$ iroTa/xCiv Kal TLaeairoi-qevTa (grassy 
water-meadows). Ap. Rh. 2. 821 viifj.<pai 

1455 &p(rt\v, of strong, deep sound : 
cp. Ar. TA. 124 Kldaplv re p-arip' Ofivuv. \ 
ap<T€vi ^oq^ SoKifiov. (In Soph. fr. 480 
dpaevas x^^J 1 'Ax^povros is explained by 
some as 'deep-sounding waves.') Con- 
versely in Od. 6. 122 Kovpd(t}v...6iiXvs 
dvT-f). A difference between deeper and 
shriller tone was expressed by the terms 
aiiXbs dvdpriiot and yvvaiKriios (Her. i. 


The MS. irpopXijs (without 8') cannot 
be defended as an epithet of KTti'iros, — 'a 
sound sent forth by the sea' (as Seyffert 
takes it). We must read either (i) irpo- 
PoXtjs with Hermann, or (2) irpopXijs 9' 
with Musgrave and Schaefer. I prefer 
(i), because 9' is decidedly tame, whether 
irovTOv be taken with irpopXifs only, or 
(as seems needful) with ktvitos also. 
Nor can it be questioned that irpoPoXrjs 
gives a much finer verse. It is true that 
we have had irpo^XTJTes in 936, whereas 
this sense of irpo^oXrj recurs only in later 
Greek (Quintus Smyrn. 9. 378 iirl wpo- 
^oXycTi daXdffffrjs). But, if such a use of 
irpo^oX-f) was actually a rare one, the pre- 
sence of irbvTov would make it clear. 

1456 f. o5 seems to denote generally 
the region in which the cave was situated, 
— near, or perhaps upon, the irbvTov 
■Kpo^oX-f]. We can hardly refer it back to 
the word fi^XaOpov. — iroXXaKi, an epic 
and lyric form twice used in lyrics by 
Aesch. {Theb. 227, Suppl. 131), but not 
elsewhere by Soph. — IvSojivxov, a poet, 
word (like ivdofidxv^) ; but, in later Greek 
at least, the verb formed from it seems to 



Ph. Come then, let me greet this land, as I depart. Fare- 
well, thou chamber that hast shared my watches, farewell, ye 
nymphs of stream and meadow, and thou, deep voice of the 
sea- lashed cape, — where, in the cavern's inmost recess, my head 
was often wetted by the south wind's blasts, and where oft the 
Hermaean mount sent an echo to my mournful cries, in the 
tempest of my sorrow ! 

But now, O ye springs, and thou Lycian fount, 

Hermann. 1456 iroWdKi 5^] Nauck conj. TroXXaKtj &v. — er^JX^v] Heath conj. 

ir^X^V- 1467 ^56/xuxoj'] Burges conj. evdofiCxov. — 7rX7;7a?o-i] ir\riyi]i(n L, as 

in Ani. 589 dp-qlffarjiaiv. 1458 'Ep/maTop Brunck : "Ep/j.aiov Mss. and schol. 

1461 AOkiov schol. (as a v. /.): 7Xi^k:ioj' mss.; but in L three dots have been placed 
over the 7 by an early hand. Lobeck conj. yXvKdiv : Musgrave, yXvKifxov : Bur- 
ney and Wakefield, yXvKepdv : the latter, also XevKov. 

have been common : thus the schol. on 
Ar. Fesp. 970 explains oUovpbi by ^»'5o- 
fivxovvra. For the place of ivZbfxvxov 
after Kpara, see note on eHxpvffov in 393. 
The cave was on the east coast (see 1459 
n.), but its seaward mouth is imagined 
as having a s. or s.E. aspect, so that the 
blasts of the stormy vbros {Ant. 335 n.) 
could carry rain and spray into the inmost 
recesses. — irXTj-yauri : cp. Lucr. 5. 955 
verbera ventorum. 

1459 This 'Epfiaiov opos is men- 
tioned in only one other passage of clas- 
sical literature, — Aesch. Ag. 283, where 
the 'EpMatov X^Traj Ki]ii.vov is the signal- 
ling station intermediate between Ida and 
Athos. It is doubtless the N.E. promontory 
of Lemnos, now Cape Plaka. 

The only rival claim is that of Mount 
Skopia, near Cape Murzephlo (the N.w. 
promontory), which has greatly the ad- 
vantage of Plaka in height. But two 
points are in favour of Plaka. (i) It was 
a fitting place for the beacon ; for it is 
in a direct line l)etween Ida and Athos ; 
it is the nearest point to the Troad ; and 
it runs out far into the sea. (2) The cave 
of Philoctetes commanded a view of the 
volcano Mosychlus (v. 800), and his cries 
were re-echoed from Mount Hermaeum. 
The two hills were therefore at no very 
great distance from each other. But there 
is no reason to suppose that a volcano 
ever existed near Cape Murzephlo, while 
there is some ground for thinking that 
one may have existed on the eastern 
coast (cp. Appendix on v. 800). See 
Tozer, Islands of the Aegean, pp. ij^ f. 

Hermaeum occurs elsewhere also as 

J. S. IV. 

the ancient name of a promontory, — 
^.^., in Sardinia ( = C. Marrargiu, on the 
w. coast), and on the European shore of 
the Bosporus ( = Rumili Hissar). 

The MSS. give the accent "Epjiaiov 
here, but 'Eppxiiov is right. Adjectives 
in -atos, of more than two syllables, were 
regularly properispomenon, Uke'AdrivaTos. 
Neuter substantives in -atoi' were propar- 
oxytone ; hence 'Adifivaia, as the name 
of the festival (sc. lepd), and ^p/xaiov, a 

1460 dvTfroirov : cp. 693 f. (n.) — 
X,ci,p.a1^0|JL^V(>>, fig., under stress of suffer- 
ing; cp. 1 194: Aesch. P. V. 562 xtt^'*'o*s 
iv vepivoKXLv I xei/xafijUfj'OJ'. 

1461 AvKiov T€ iroTov. There can 
be no doubt that Avkiov is the true read- 
ing: the corruption y^'^'^iov, facilitated 
by the use of a small X as initial, may 
have been due simply to the fact that 
the Greeks, like ourselves, spoke of 
'fresh' water as 'sweet' (7X^1;, as dist. 
from aXfivpbv). The Avkiov irordv must 
be a spring, or fount, in Lemnos, so 
called after Apollo Avkios. There was 
a more elaborate legend, — that this god, 
wishing to alleviate the sufferings of Phi- 
loctetes, had caused two fountains to 
arise in the island, — one of wine, and 
the other of honey. (Zenobius 4. 99, etc. : 
cp. Hermann's note here.) We do not 
know whether this Avkiov votSv had been 
mentioned by any poet before Sophocles, 
— by Lesches, for example : but the way 
in which the name is introduced favours 
that supposition. Perhaps, indeed, a 
' Lycian ' fount at Lemnos may have been 
well known to Athenians in the poet's 




XetTTO/xev vfia<;, \ei7r0fJLev 17817, 
80^179 ov TTore TrjaS* eTn^dvre*;. 
Xaip , (o AtJixvov TreSov afx^iakov, 
Kai fJL evirkoiq. Trefxxfjov dixeixnTCJs, 
evB* y) fieydXy] Molpa KOfxit^ei 
ypcofXT) re (jyikcDV ^co rravhafjiaTcop 
haifKov, o? ravT eireKpavev. 

XO. xcopcofxev *Srj navTes ctoXXet?, 
Nv/x^at? d\iai(Tiv iTrev^d/xevoi 



1462 f. XelTTOfiep ifdr), \ dd^rji oijirore Trjffd' iwL^dvTei MSS. In order to obtain a pa- 
roemiac, Hermann writes XeiTro^ec, oi) Stj | d6^r}s irork TTJad' iiri^avres. 1465 ei)- 
vXoiq, irifixpov] Meineke conj. eiiirXoia irifiiroL. irifixl/ov made from itinirov in L. 

Traces of Apollo Kvkio% in Lemnos 
are not surprising. From early times he 
had been worshipped under that title, 
not only in the valley of the Xanthus, 
but also in the Troad (cp. //. 4. loi, 
with Leaf's note). A gloss in Hesychius 
(s.v. A-VKoiov) points to a cognate worship 
of Apollo in the neighbouring islet of 
Chryse. Avkios and Avkclos may both 
alike be referred to \vk, as designating 
the god of light. In actual Greek usage, 
while AvKeios was usually connected with 
the idea of \vkokt6vos {O. T. 203 n.), 
Auictos was chiefly associated with Lycia. 
But, instead of the title K\>Kio% being de- 
rived thence, it is more likely that the 
country of the people once called TremTlae 
took its name from the cult of the Aukioj. 
(Cp. Preller, i. 202.) 

It has been objected to the mention of 
Kprjpat that at v. 717 Ph. was described 
as having only ararbv v5ap : but that was 

merely the conjecture of the Chorus. Cp. 
21 TTorbv Kprjvaiov. 

1462 f. XcCiropicv vfids, X€(iro|j.€v TJSi]- 
Hermann's motive for converting v. 1463 
into a paroemiac (see cr. n.) is that the 
emphasis seems to require such a pause. 
It would certainly be admissible; but it 
does not appear necessary. If v. 1463 
remains an ordinary dimeter, then the 
final paroemiac (1468) is all the more 
effective. And the change is open to 
one decided objection. If tjSt] is altered 
to ov 81], the second \ti'iro[i.iv becomes 
weak. As to the sequence of dactyls 
in 1463, cp. Eur. Bipp. 1361 'irp6(T(j>opa. 
/J,' atpere, (rvvrova 5' ^Xkctc. — ^Tripavres, 
'entered on' that hope, — as upon ground 
which it was lawful to tread : cp. n. on 
0. C. 189 eiae^las eiripalvovre^. 

1465 Ka( fi* €virXoC<2, ir^f«|/ov : for the 
modal dat., cp. 0. T, 51 dW d(T(pa\elq. 
T'ffvS' iv6p9ui(rov ir6\iv. — d}U}i.irT(i)S, 'so 



I am leaving you, — leaving you at last, — I, who had never 
attained to such a hope ! 

Farewell, thou sea-girt Lemnos; and speed me with fair 
course, for my contentment, to that haven whither I am borne 
by mighty Fate, and by the counsel of friends, and by the all- 
subduing god who hath brought these things to fulfilment. 

Ch. Now let us all set forth together, when we have made 
our prayer to the Nymphs of the sea, that they come to us for 
the prospering of our return, 

1469 — 1471 These three vv. are condemned as spurious by Fr. Ritter {Pkilol. 17. 
432 f.). 1469 5^ Hermann: •^St; L, with most MSS.: l5ob A. — doXXeis r: &o\\ieff L. 

that I shall have no cause to complain ' : 
cp. Aesch. Siippl. 269 irpd^as d/xinirTus, 
(Others understand, ' without complaint 
on (Ay part,' — because I leave thee, or 
because I have changed my resolve.) — 
Meineke objects that Ph. cannot properly 
ask the island for a good voyage. But 
just as Orestes prays Argos and her gods 
to welcome him (£1. 67), so Ph. here 
prays Lemnos to speed her parting guest. 
Cp. 986. 

1466 ff. iv6' = {K€?cre oiroi, as in El. 
1099 odoi-iropou/j.ei' ivda xpv^ofxev: similarly 
ii>0a = iKei(Te Sttov in (D. T. 796 ^(pevyov, 
li>Oa uriTTOT' 6\l/oi/j,7jv. — Motpa : some write 
fioipa, as in 331 ; but the epithet r) /xeydXi] 
seems here to imply definite personifica- 
tion. — <^CX(ov : Heracles and Neoptolemus. 
— The iravSafidTwp Sa^jJiwv is clearly Zeus, 
whose ordinances Heracles came to an- 
nounce (1415). The epithet is fitting; 
for the stubborn purpose of Ph. has been 
overruled ; and Troy is soon to fall. Cp. 
Ani. 605 ff. 

1470 Nv|ji(|>ais dXCaio-iv €ircv|a|Mvoi. 
Ritter, who rejects vv. 1469 — 1471, 

argues that the nymphs had no power 
over the sea ; that belonged to Poseidon 
and other gods. But this was not the 
old Greek conception. The sea-nymphs, 
properly so called, were the Nereids (for 
the 'ilKeavivaL were rather the nymphs of 
rivers and fountains). The list of the 
Nereids given by Hesiod {T/t. 250 ff.) 
shows that they were imagined, not merely 
as representing, but as influencing, the 
various moods of the sea. Thus he says 
of the Nereid Kvixo86k7] that, with her 
sister Kv/xaToXriyri, ' she quickly calms 
waves on the gloomy deep, and the 
blasts of fierce winds.' The good offices 
of the Nereids to mariners are expressed 
by such names as '^ipovaa., Hovroirbpeia, 
and 'Eiii'Kifiivq. A voyager, then, might 
well pay his vows to them. 

1471 voo-Tov, said by the Chorus of 
sailors who had come from Troy, means 
•return,' rather than merely 'journey' (as 

in 43)-^ 

(TWTTipas with fern, subst. : cp. O. T. 
81 n. 



2 aoTiTTTos. The forms ao-TciTrros and o-reiTTTos are recommended 
by the general rule that, when the vowel of a verbal stem becomes a 
diphthong in the present stem, the diphthong is retained in the verbal 
adjectives (ActTrw, aStaXeiTrros : dXeiffxj), dXciTTTO? : </>ct8o/, <^et(rrcov, etc.). 
Yet TTuOoi, while it gives Tretorcov, also furnishes ttio-tos : and aTrto-ros is 
sometimes found corrupted to aTrcio-ros. On the whole, then, I follow 
L, the oldest and best ms , in reading ao-TiTrros, though the point is one 
which can hardly be decided without epigraphic evidence. The forms 
d<m/3rj<;, da-TL^rjTo^ are irrelevant, as coming from o-rt^cw. Nor can 
oTiTTTos and ao-TtTrros be safely referred to the very doubtful form o-ti/Su) 
which Kiihner recognises in Xen, An. i. 9 § 13 (a-Tt)8o/xeVas oSovs : 
rather read aTeL/3ofieva<i). 

22 f. a fioi Trpo(Tf\Oii>v atya or^naiv' tlr i\(i 

)(wpov *t6v avTOV t6v8' <2t'>, eir dXXr] KvpeZ 

(i) As has been stated in the commentary, I believe the words 
(TTifiaLv €LT ex^t to be sound, although they violate the metrical rule, 
according to which the syllable preceding elr ought to be short. The 
rule is that, if there is a caesura in the fifth foot, that foot must be an 
iambus; unless the second syllable of the fifth foot is either (a) an 
enclitic, like rot, or {U) a. word which cannot stand first in a sentence, 
like yap. The reason of the exception is that, in such cases, the eai 
hardly perceives a caesura : e.g., nyoas /a€v Xoyw, at the end of an iambic 
trimeter, would be right, because rt/Aa? fikv has nearly the same rhyth- 
mical effect as a trisyllable like Tt/^tarat. But n/xas to) Xoyw would be 
wrong, because tw belongs to Aoyw, and the rhythmical effect is like that 
of one word, such as avWoyw. Now, elre is one of those words which 
must be considered as belonging to what follows it : and the rhythmical 
effect of (It £x«i here is therefore like that of one word, such as dafi€vo<;. 
The elision of the final e in ayfiaiv makes no difference. Nor can the 
slight pause which might follow KrrJiJMtv be pleaded in excuse. On the 
contrary, the effect of such a pause would be rather to mark the length 
of the syllable -aiv*, and so to render the peculiarity more striking. This 
may be illustrated from the Homeric hexameter, where a pause in the 
sense sometimes causes the lengthening of a short syllable when ictus 
alone could hardly have warranted it: e.g., Od. 10. 269 tfievyofxiv' In 
yap K€V K.T.X. 

The first question is, — Can arjixaiv ctr* l^ei be amended with any 
probability? Porson, according to Dobree (on Ar. P/u^. 598), proposed 


to read (rq/xatveiv, with an imperative sense. The objection to this is 
that the omission of the first ctrc would then be extremely harsh. In 
such examples as Xoyounv etr Ipyoio-tv (O. T. 517), Trarpwas ctre /3apf3dpov 
{Tr. 236), etc., the second dre. follows so quickly that no awkwardness is 
felt. If o-rjfxaiveiv were adopted, it would be not only desirable, but (I 
think) indispensable, to make the further change of ex^t into tKct (pro- 
posed by the London editor of 1722) : but even then, the sentence would 
be clumsy. (As to a-r^fxaveis, which Nauck suggests, it is open to the 
further objection that a future tense could not possibly stand here for an 
imperative.) If, however, a-qjxaivuv is not to be accepted, only one 
possibility remains, — viz., that aij/xaiv is a gloss, which has displaced 
some other word of similar sense. The only such word that occurs to 
me is vevcrov. But obviously a-rnxaiv is the natural word : and there is 
no ground, beyond the metrical difficulty itself, for supposing it to be a 

Now it is remarkable that one other verse in Tragedy presents the 
same metrical anomaly, and likewise resists emendation, — viz., Eur. 
Heracleidae 529, 

Kttl <TT€flfJiaTOVTe, Kttl KaTapxco"9*, «l 80K€f 

* and deck me with garlands, and l>egin the sacrifice, if ye will.' Macaria 
is declaring her readiness to die, and is urging the Chorus to immolate 
her. Paley observes that k«1 Karapxto-Oai SoKti is the only remedy for the 
metrical fault ; but then the sense would be, ' deck nie with garlands, 
even {fit is your will to begin the sacrifice.' This would be intolerable. 
Nor can we read KaTdp^tT. In a different context KaTapx^re could 
certainly mean, 'make a beginning' (Plat. Synip. 177 E a'XXa tCxQ 
dyaOy Karapx^Tw <I>at8pos koI iyKtafxia^eTU) tov "Epcora) . But here, in re- 
ference to a sacrifice, and in close connection with orTep-jxaTovTe, the 
sacrificial word Karapxto-Oe is beyond all suspicion. 

Thus in Eur. Heracl. 529 we have a strict parallel to cnjixaLu ctr' ex^i. 
And it is at least a noteworthy coincidence that in each case the verb is 
in the second pers., sing, or plur., of the imperative mood. It is pos- 
sible that, when the accented syllable of the second pers. imperative 
was a/so the syllable which received the rhythmical ictus — as it is in 
a-rjfiaLv dr £x« and KaTapx^a-O', ct Sokci — then the effect was to render 
that syllable peculiarly impressive to the ear, and so to diminish, rela- 
tively, the apparent length of the next syllable. Thus in a-rjixaiv dr 
€xei and KaTo.px^o'O', d SoKd the syllables -atv' and -eab' would be relatively 
shortened, so that the rhythmical effect would be almost the same as 
if the fifth foot were an iambus. 

(2) ctT ix^L I x<2poj/ Tov avTov K.T.X. — Thc traditional reading, x^pov 
irpos auToV, does not admit of any interpretation which can be reconciled 
with classical Greek usage. If the cave and spring are made the sub- 
jects to l^et and Kvpd, then the sense must be, 'Signify where they are 
situated {(x^i) towards (Trpo's, i.e. looking towards) this spot.' Cp. Od. 9. 
25 (Ithaca) CIV aAi Kelrai | Trpds t,6(fiOV, al 8e t avevde -rrpoi yjw t r^c'Xiov re 
{'towards the west '...^ towards the east"). With the ace, Trpos could 
not mean simply 'near' : that sense would require the dat. But, if the 


question refers to the cave and the spring, its purport must be simply 
to ask whether they exist in that neighbourhood — not whether they 
look towards this or that quarter. Further, the intrans. t\<ii could not 
be thus used, like Ketrai, with reference to the situation of a place. The 
real meaning of such a phrase as to avrpov i\(i irpos tovtov tov x'^pov 
would be, 'the cave extends towards this spot/ Cp. Her. 2. 17 77 ^tXv 
Trpos ^(5 TpaTrerat, ...7/ Sk eTeprj twv oScov tt/sos icnrcprjv i)(eL {' extends west- 
ward'), — id. I. 180 (dSous) Tcis c5 TOV TTorafjiov i^ova-as (^ leadvig to the 
river'), — where the same idea is expressed just afterwards by (feipovaaL. 

Again, if Philoctetes be made the subject to the verbs, l^ft | x<2pov 
Trpos avTov TovSc can mean only, ' abides looking towards this very spot,' 
i.e., in a dwelling which looks towards it. So far as e;^£t is concerned, 
this use might be defended by Her. 6. 39 e'xe ko-t oikous (' he kept in 
the house'), Ar. Ran. 793 l^ctv Kara, ^wpav ('to stay where he is'). But 
such a combination of e^et with irpo's and ace. would be very strange and 
harsh. (It is different when such a verb as vaiw is used, Od. 13. 240 
oo-oi vai'ovo-i Trpos r^Qt t rjeXiov Te.) Further, the question is simply 
whether Philoctetes dwells there : the aspect of his dwelling is irre- 

Bergk has proposed to alter irpos airov into irdpavXov (' neighbour- 
ing') ; Wecklein, into irtTpalov. I feel no doubt that the true emenda- 
tion is that of Blaydes, tov avrov. The corruption of tov into Trpos arose 
through a scribe's eye wandering to -rpoaeXOiov, which stands just over 
7rpo5 avTov in the line above. Thus in Ant. 831 L has toikci (instead of 
Ttyyci), generated by raKOfx-evav SL little before ; and id. 606 TravToyT/'pw? 
is probably an error for iravT' dypevwv, due to ayi/pws in the line below 
it. In Tr. 623 the corrupt Ix^is (instead of Xcyets) was caused by the 
lx«' just above it in 622. The phrase ex^tv x<"pov (etc.), 'to i^e in a 
place,' is frequent in Sophocles: cp. below, 154: O.C. 37, 297, 1707, 
1763; fr. 588. 

(3) In v. 23 To^S' <£t'>, €iT, Elmsley's correction of L's tovS' tjt, 
is decidedly better than TovSe y' dr, the reading of some of the later 
Mss. The letters €t' might easily have dropped out; see, e.g., O.C. 893, 
where, instead of to. irota TaCTa, the first hand in L wrote to, ■ttol 
avra, — an exactly parallel case, since the letters ar were lost, not before 
ttT, but before avT, as here It' before elr. Further, in TovSf y, the ye 
would be weak. Nauck prefers to conjecture tovtov, etr. But, if toutov 
had been the original word, such a corruption as tovS' tJt* or toVS' cit* 
would have been very improbable. 

42 irpoo-pa^. Blaydes reads iroi paCrj : but the place of the enclitic 
as first word of the clause gives a very weak effect : while, if we read 
Po£r] iroi, such a transposition lessens the likelihood that -Trpoa-^atr} arose 
thence. The same critic suggests irpovKpa^T) — a compound which, though 
it does not actually occur, is quite legitimate (cp. ■rrpoe^ It 
seems, however, a little heavy and clumsy. trpoa-Tdyjax. (Herwerden) 
would serve : but is it likely to have generated irpoo-patTj ? The same 
objection applies to the obvious Kal paCr], — which would otherwise 
have been probable. — Cavallin, keeping irpocrfiaCrj, suggests ttoi for ttcUs 



in V. 41 : but 7r(39 seems right. The question, ^ How could he go far?' 
is more fitting here than, * To what far place could he go?' 

79 f. i^oiSa, *irat, <f}V(r€L (re fJii] irt^vKOTa 

TOiavTa <f>o)V€iv /at/Sc rc^vacr^ai KaKa. 

Against Erfurdt's emendation, irai, Linwood thus defends the reading 
of the Mss., €$oi8a Kal : — * Ea est particulae vis quam sic fere expres- 
seris ; €^oi8a Kal tovto, ak k.t.X. I know well enough that, etc' 

Linwood, then seems to have taken the words as meaning literally, 
*I know (this) also, viz., that thou art not formed,' etc.; and he held 
that ' (this) also^ could be freely represented in English by ' well enough' 
But if we said here, ' I know well enough that thy nature shrinks from 
this,* the phrase would have a concessive force ; and such a force would 
be given in Greek, not by Kal, but rather by /neV, or (with varying shades 
of implied meaning) by toi or ovv. Moreover, if this concessive force is 
to be attributed to xai, at any rate it is essential that the '■this' which 
Linwood supplies in his note should be expressed in the Greek. If we 
had e&tSa Kal tovto, (tc <j>v(reL firj Trtc^vKora k.t.X., then ' I know this also* 
might be explained as implying, ' Do not suppose that I have over- 
looked this fact — thy natural reluctance' etc. Even with toBto, however, 
€^oi8a Kal TOVTO would more naturally imply that some other \tdsox\ against 
the deed had just been noticed : whereas, here, the immediately pre- 
ceding statement is to the effect that the deed is necessary. And that 
l^oiSa Kal ^v(T(.i K.T.X., without tovto, could be explained in Linwood's 
way, is surely impossible. The sentence would bear one of two mean- 
ings, viz. : (i) ' I know that also' (or ' even') ' by nature thou art not fitted' 
(any more than by training or habit) : — xat being taken closely with the 
word (fivcrn. (2) Or koI might refer to the whole phrase ^vo-ci a-e fii] 
ireKJiVKOTa, meaning, ' I know that indeed ' (or, * in fact') ' thou art not 
fitted' — confirming some previous statement to that effect. 

Prof. Campbell writes : — 

f^oida /cat] ' I am well aware.' Kal, which Linwood rightly defends, has a re- 
assuring emphasis. ' In urging this on you, I know all the while.' 

Thus he represents kui by ' well,' or by ' all the while ' (as Linwood 
by 'well enough'). In support of this view, three passages are cited in 
his note. As I fail to see their cogency, it may be best to quote them, 
and to show how I take Kai in each of them, (i) Thuc. 8. gi rjv 8c ti 
Kal TotovTov a-jTo Twv TTjv KaTrjyopLav i)(6vT(ov, Koi ov iravv Sia^oXrj f.t.6vov 
Tov Xoyov. (Theramenes had represented the extreme oligarchs as being 
ready to receive help from Sparta : this is the historian's comment on 
that allegation.) 'And there was something really of that kind (Kal 
TotovToi') on the part of the accused persons; it was not wholly a 
slanderous fiction.' (2) Thuc 5. 44 u IhoKn fxkv Kal afx-nvov cTvat Trpos 
Tov% 'Apyctous fi-aXXov )(wp€LV, ov fxevTOL dXXa kol (fypovij/xaTL (^iXoveiKwi/ 
T^vavTiovTo : ' (Alcibiades) thought that it was really better (Kal a/nctvov 
ctvai) to incline to the Argive alliance, though at the same time personal 
pique and party-spirit were motives of his opposition.' (3) Soph. £1. 
125 1 l^oiSa Kol Tavr'* aXX' OTav irapovcria | (fipd^y, tot epywv TwvSe /u.«/x- 


v^aOai xpcwv. Orestes is trying to make his sister observe a cautious 
silence : he has repressed her cries of joj ; she has now cried aloud 
concerning her past sorrows ; and so he says, ' I know these things a/so.' 
Thus in all these places the use of Kot is quite normal. They do 
not confirm the abnormal sense which has been proposed for it here. 
If (as I believe) KaC is impossible in this verse, then -irai may be con- 
sidered certain. 

87 To«<r8« Koi TrpaWciv arvyw. Buttmann wished to write roiys 84 
(• them, too ') as being more emphatic, and more poetical. He pro- 
poseH to apply the same rule wherever in the poetical texts any part of 
oSc refers to a preceding relative. But it is certain that Attic poetry 
could use oSc with retrospective force ; thus in O. C. 1006 f., ci ns 
yt) 6(ov^ iiriaTarai | rifxai^ aef3i^€LV, rjSe tw8' VTrepfftepeL, though tj Se 
is possible, t<5 8* is not. Why, then, should poetry be debarred from 
substituting 6Be for ovto<; in this particular case, — viz., when it refers to 
a preceding relative? The drawback to tovs 84 here is that it would 
be foo emphatic. The same objection would apply to reading 6 S* instead 
of 08* in Tr. 23, or rrjv S' instead of ttjvS' in Tr. 820 : while in Anf. 464 a 
change of 08' to 6 8' is impossible. We may remark that in good Attic prose 
the '8c of the apodosis' after 6 or ovtos is seldom used except to mark some 
proportion which exists between the two things. Hence it most often 
occurs where a superlative or comparative appears in both clauses : e.g., 
Thuc. 2. 46 aOXa yap ols Kcirai dp€Trj<; fieyiaTa, rots 84 kol av8pc9 apioroi 
TToXtTcuovort : id. I. 37 ocro) aXr^TTTorepot . . . tootw Se (so Classen) <f>avepo)T€pav 
K.T.X. : ^en.Cyr. 7. 5. 6 o<T(a...Trpocr(OTepto iyiyvovTo, Tocru) Sc fjuivorepov fxtre- 

100 tC fi' owv avcjyas k.t.X. The MSS. have t£ o«v p.* avwyas. Attic 
Comedy certainly allowed hiatus after ti. Thus we find (i) n' ea-nv; 
At. Nub. 82, 825: Ran. 653, 657, 1220. (2) ti ou, Av. 149 [where, 
however, rt 8' ov is read by schol. Ach. 724, Paus. 5. 5. 3, and Suid. 
S.v. ayopavo/xtas]. (3) ti owv, Nub. 791. (4) Tt, cS : Nub. 80. In some 
of these passages, 8' might be inserted, but in others it would evidently 
weaken the vivacity of the question. 

As to Tragedy, the ri ovv in Aesch. Theb. 704 (quoted in my note) 
certainly looks like a genuine example. On the other hand, the in- 
sertion of 8' between rl and ovv would be an easy remedy in Theb. 208, 
Pers. 787, and Suppl. 306 [where L has tL ovv (.Tev$€ 8', and most edd. 
read ti ovv cTeu^cv]. In Eur. Phoen. 878, reading ti ZpStv ov, Dindorf 
says, * in recentioribus nonnullis ti ov Bpoiv.' 

If we suppose that this licence, well recognised in Comedy, was 
exceptional, though not forbidden, in Tragedy, then each apparent 
example of it which Tragedy presents must be judged by the context, 
and by the poet's manner. In At. 873, where Tt ovv Brj — the eager 
question of the Semichorus — occurs extra me/rum, it is clearly sound : 
the insertion of 8' would be inappropriate. On the other hand, we 
might accept ti ovv in the dialogue of Aeschylus, and yet hesitate to 
believe that Sophocles would have admitted it without special cause. 
It seems improbable that he did so here, or in vv. 733, 753, and 917. 


120 The spelling of the verb •aox.ia in the Lauren tian ms. of 

(i) As a general rule, L gives iro, not iroi, before c or t], when the 
first syllable of the verb is made short. 

Thus 7ro€is Ph. 752, El. 624 : iroCi Ph. 926 : ttociv Ph. loio, O. T. 
537, O.C. 1018, 1037, 1517, Tr. 385, 390, 598, 743, El. 337, 385: 
TTorjau) Ph. 120: TTOTja-ov O. T. 543: TrorjaaL O. C. 1033 : Troeta^ai Ph. 
552, O. C. 1 144. 

In El. 319 and 623, where L now has Troei, the first hand had 
written iroul, and the t was erased by the corrector. In El. 385 (ttociv) 
there is room for t between o and c, but no trace of i remains. In At. 
1369, TTorja-T)^, an I has been erased after o. In At. 1155, ct yap 7ro«;o-ci5, 
an erasure of the first t has been attempted. 

(2) Again, there are some instances in which L retains the i before 
€ or r\, although the first syllable is short. 

Thus Troiifcro) El. 1045, 1276 : TToiTJa-eLs O.C. 652, At. 1356, El. 1044 : 
TTOtetv O. C. 1018 : TTOvrjcrai O. C. 1033 : ttoici O. C. 584 : Troieio-^c O. C. 
278: -TTOiilcrOai O. C. 459, 1 144. 

Where the i before € or tj might be either long or short, it is retained 
in L. 

The Attic inscriptions quoted by Meisterhans (p. 27, n. 230) range in 
date from about 450 to about 300 B.C., and furnish these forms : — ttociv, 
TTOei, TTOcTcr^at, norjcrovcTL, TroT^cra?, irotjcreL (=J7), vorja-wcrLV, iir6r)(T€v, tto- 
T]a-aa6ai, TrorfOy, imro-qKCV, Troy}6iv\T\a, ttotjtu {=fj). On the Other hand, 
Attic inscriptions of the same period give Upoiroioi (but Upoiroilv), 
iroiwcTL (in company with ttoci), ttoiioi/ (in company with 7roi;(ras), iroLovai, 


It cannot be supposed, then, that the omission of the i before c and 
T] was an error, or a caprice, peculiar to stone-cutters ; for it would be 
strange if they had so repeatedly omitted it before those letters, while 
always preserving it, even in the same inscription, before o, 01, ov, or w. 

The natural inference would be rather that, in the ordinary Attic 
usage of those days, the i of -iroUo) was omitted, for reasons of euphony, 
before t and t], though retained before the o-sounds. If, however, irotl 
and TTorjcrai were the commoner Attic forms, it would by no means follow 
that iroul and irovrjcraL were not also in Attic use. It might seem natural